LIBRARY 










-7° 



3> $ 




S> ^ 



\> 1 



.cV 



• V 






tf "* 



V > 

t/ 1 ,\V 















c \\ N 










V - •:>» V - 







' ~v\ 






. 






.V '*- 






^ 



8 * 






















*p 



& ^ 









<p 






























- 

V -^ 



■ 
























v> ^ 



THE 



EDUCATOR: 



ingestions, ®|cordital antr f radical, 



DESIGNED TO PROMOTE 



MAN-CULTURE AND INTEGRAL REFORM, 



WITH A TIEW TO THE ULTIMATE ESTABLISHMENT OF A 



DIVINE SOCIAL STATE ON EARTH. 



COMPRISED IN 

A SERIES OF REYEALMENTS FROM ORGANIZED ASSOCIATIONS 
IN THE SPIRIT-LIFE, 

THROUGH 
| 

JOHN MURRAY SPEAR. 



VOLUME I. 

EMBRACING PAPERS ON 



I. SOCIAL REORGANIZATION. 
H. ELECTRICAL LAWS. 
III. ELEMENTARY PRINCIPLES. 
IY. EDUCATION. 



V. AGRICULTURE. 
VI. HEALTH. 
YII. GOVERNMENT. 
YIII. MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 



EDITED BY A. E. NEWtfOS - .- 



BOSTON: 
OFFICE OF PRACTICAL SPIRITUALISTS 

Fountain House, cor. Harrison Av. and Beach St. 

1857. 



& 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1857, by 

Eliza J. Kexxt, T. S. Sheldon-, and Joxa. Bcffum, 

(Committee of Publication,) 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 



370? 



>■:* 



Stereotyped by 
t t l SjfOBAKT (i; BOBBINS, 
JT«W Etgiand Type and Stereotype Foundery, 






Cll 



ADDRESS TO THE READER 



In laying before the public this volume, it is due to the reader that its 
origin and purposes be distinctly stated. 

Within a few years the minds of many intelligent people, especially in 
the American states, have been turned to a class of remarkable phenomena, 
purporting to be manifestations from the Spirit- World, and claiming to 
indicate the opening of intelligent intercourse with that state of existence. 
A very large portion of the community has become deeply interested in 
questions bearing direct or indirect relation to this subject. 

Many persons, in different parts of the country, having been brought 
into peculiar bpdily and mental conditions, have been made instruments 
of communication, through whom messages and disclosures have been 
received, some of a high and others of a lower character. 

Some have been so acted upon as to develop a power to inspect both 
body and mind, and through this instrumentality the diseased have been 
healed, and the disharmonized restored to comparative quiet. 

Not a few have been so affected as that they have been made to speak, 
either in public or otherwise, on subjects with which they had no previous 
acquaintance. Some have been influenced to journey from place to place, 
acting upon the public mind, and in various ways calling attention to the 
general subject. 

A single individual has been impressed, or directly instructed, to travel 
quite extensively in the United States, — sometimes alone, and sometimes 
accompanied by others, — cultivating thereby a somewhat intimate 
acquaintance with persons at the East, the West, the North, and the 
South. While on these journeys, various addresses have been made, to 
individuals and to public assemblies, calling attention to existing evils, 
and proposing reformatory schemes of a philanthropic, moral, religious, 
and social character. Discourses, moreover, on philosophic and scientific 
subjects, have been communicated, with the design of unfolding to the 
inhabitants of this earth an Electrical Theory of the Universe, — 
proposing to command and to use the Electrical Element, with a view to the 
construction of new mechanisms, and the propulsion of machinery. 

Manuscripts relating to these various topics have accumulated. Some 



ty 



IV ADDRESS TO THE READER. 

of them have been critically inspected by intelligent and judicious persons, 
and a desire has been frequently expressed that the more valuable and 
permanent papers should be communicated to the public. 

Considering the present state of the public mind in relation to subjects 
of this nature, the hope is indulged that this volume will not only serve 
to interest, gratify, and instruct a class of persons in both the New and 
Old "Worlds, but that it may prepare the way for presenting, at a future 
day, other papers, certainly as valuable as those contained herein. 

It is to be expected that a work claiming a spiritual origin will be 
examined with a keen and critical eye. No desire is felt to shield it from 
fair, candid, and impartial criticism. In respect to the general style of 
the various papers, some liberties have been taken by the editor ; while 
the thought, as communicated from the spirit-world, has been carefully 
retained, yet the forms of expression have been frequently altered, in order 
to meet the requirements of the more cultivated and literary classes. 

The student of this volume will at once see that its suggestions look to 
the Regeneration and Redemption or Man, through a thorough culture 
of all his faculties, both of body and mind; that they contemplate the 
introduction of a Higher Order of existences, through a divine mar- 
riage and a holy association of persons ; who shall bring forth . offspring 
corresponding to their improved, elevated, and spiritualized conditions. 

Moreover, it will be observed that these teachings contemplate the 
Reconstruction of the Social State, and the introduction of a Social 
Order, wherein Equality, Justice, and Social Harmony, shall be secured 
to the highest possible extent. 

Among these papers will also be found valuable discourses relating to 
the Elements, to a new system of Education, to Governmental, Legisla- 
tive, and Judicial matters ; all of which, it is felt, will serve in some 
degree, at least, to interest and instruct the intelligent and candid reader. 

In respect to the previous education and general employment of the 
person through whom these papers have been transmitted, the reader will 
find all needful information in the biographical sketch which precedes 
them. It is hardly needful to say that it would be quite impossible for a 
single mind to discourse on so great a variety of topics, while in the nor- 
mal condition, without, at least, much study, and frequent access to exten- 
sive libraries. Persons intimately acquainted with him, however, well 
know that opportunities have not been had on his part for reading on 
these subjects ; he has not within reach works from which these thoughts 
could have been collected. The reader is at liberty to correspond with 
either the editor or the publishing committee, should he desire further 
information on this point. 

With these observations, the reader is left to form his own conclusions, 
in respect not only to the origin of these papers, but also in regard to 
their present and prospective value to the human race. 



ADDRESS TO THE READER. V 

It is felt that their proper influence on the reader's mind will be to give 
him broader views of the Divine Paternity, of the Government of God, of 
the Capacities of Man, and of the practicability, at a future day, of a 
Social Life more harmonious, natural, and in accordance with the soul's 
highest promptings. They will also tend to avert the mind from earthly 
and grovelling views, and turn it upward to that higher and diviner state 
which awaits all human kind ; to brush the tear from sorrow's eye, by 
removing appalling fears of death, and reconciling the mourner to the 
departure of friends. It is hoped, furthermore, that the reader may be 
made to feel more deeply that he is not only a moral, social, and religious 
being, but that he is endowed with spiritual powers which may be greatly 
cultivated and expanded. 
A* 



* 



EDITOR'S PREFACE. 



To the foregoing succinct and unpretending Address, dictated from 
the same source with the contents of this volume, the editor deems it 
proper to add a brief statement respecting mainly the manner in which 
he has performed the task of compilation and revision. 

It will be observed that this work does not undertake, except inci- 
dentally, to establish the fact of spirit-intercourse ; that is assumed 
at the outset. It was at the repeated solicitation of what the editor 
believes to be spiritual beings, and the originators of the work, seconded 
by the earthly friends of the enterprise it represents, that he undertook 
the labor of its preparation for the press. He was induced to do this, 
by a wish to acquaint himself more fully with the particular department 
of the great spiritual movement of the day herein set forth, as well as by 
a desire to afford the public an opportunity to judge fairly of its merits 
and claims. 

The specific instructions and suggestions given him by the invisible 
authors relative to the execution of his task contained, in substance, the 
following statements : That the numerous papers to be edited had been 
communicated under various circumstances, sometimes favorable, and at 
others quite unfavorable, for clear, condensed, and accurate expression ; 
that many of them, especially those relating to the more abstruse topics, 
had been prepared by minds in the spirit-life who had been long with- 
drawn from familiarity with the rudimental or earthly state, and hence 
their forms of expression in external language were antiquated, unusual, 
and sometimes unacceptable to modern literary taste ; and that occasion- 
ally the ideas intended to be conveyed had been greatly obscured, or 
wholly lost, in the transmission. The editor was, therefore, desired to 
pay little regard to the mere language which had been used, but to en- 
deavor to possess himself of the thought, and give it the most suitable 
expression he was able to. The leading topics to be presented, and the 
general arrangement of contents, were indicated from the same source ; 
but the editor was advised, in making the compilation, to put before the 
public only such matter as he deemed the public mind in some measure 



VIII EDITOR'S PREFACE. 

prep^ed to receive, and such as he himself was able to endorse and 
defend. 

The full liberty thus accorded him has been used to but a limited 
extent. The manuscripts, consisting of records of verbal communica- 
tions, spoken in the state of trance, and sometimes imperfectly reported, 
were found to vary greatly in style ; some being terse, clear, and direct ; 
others, verbose, obscure, tautological, and circumlocutory , and all 
strongly marked with certain peculiar characteristics, imparted probably 
from the medium's mental organization, yet modified, somewhat, appar- 
ently, by the different minds claiming to speak, as well as by surrounding 
conditions and persons. It will be perceived that these variations of 
style have not been altogether obliterated in the revision. For the most 
part, only the more prominent verbal infelicities and occasional gram- 
matical lapses have been removed ; while in some cases a labor equiv- 
alent at least to translation from a foreign tongue has been performed, 
yet in all parts something of the general manner of the original has 
been retained. 

To have given the work a faultless literary dress, would have required 
qualifications, both literary and scientific, to which the editor can make 
no claim, even could he have commanded the requisite time. The most 
he has attempted is to present the ideas intended to be conveyed — so far 
as apprehended by himself — in a tolerable English garb, intelligible, so 
far as the nature of the subjects treated will allow, to readers of ordinary 
capacities and culture, and of sincere and earnest minds. For such the 
work is mainly designed ; its authors seeming not to anticipate that 
either the "learned," the fastidious, or the captious, will find much 
satisfaction in its pages. 

It would be, however, too much for the editor to hope that he has suc- 
ceeded in all cases in apprehending exactly even the idea intended to be 
expressed. In fact, the invisible authors have more than hinted to him 
of short-comings in this respect ; though they have repeatedly and 
strongly expressed their gratification with his success on the whole, and 
their general satisfaction with the work, in view of the leading purpose 
for which it is intended. 

This purpose, let it be distinctly noted, is educational; that is, the 
volume is not so much designed to serve as an authoritative text-book on 
the subjects treated, as to act as a suggester, an incentive, a stimulant 
to thought, that thereby the inquiring and truth-discerning powers of 
each reader may be cultivated, educated, or led forth to their own proper 
exercise.* Hence the title chosen by its authors — The Educator; 
and hence, also, doubtless, the fact that many topics are treated in a 
manner far from satisfactory to the devotee of " positive science," or 

* Educate is from the Latin e ducere J literally, to lead forth. 



editor's PREFACE. IX 

iker for final authority. Indeed, these invisible teachers have dis- 
tinctly avowed that their purpose, in some cases, has been simply to 
throw out crude and imperfect hints, — sometimes even seemingly absurd, 
— as provocatives of thought and inquiry in certain directions, wit h a 
view to opening the mind to the reception of the truth when it shall be 
more fully or clearly presented. 

In tii is view of the matter, the entire accuracy, clearness, and d> . 
Btrability, of every statement, though desirable in itself, is yet of secondary 
importance. 

The dogma of a plenary verbal inspiration, it will be observed, forms no 
part of the teachings of the "new dispensation" herein announced. 
On the contrary, the more rational and philosophical idea is everywhere 
recognized, that the inspiring mind, however low or lofty, is subject to laws 
and conditions, which render any expression in external language more or 
less imperfect, according to the capacities and surroundings of the instru- 
ment employed. The application of this principle to ancient inspired 
communications, so widely regarded as verbally authoritative, would not 
only readily account for their variations of style and statement, but 
would unquestionably lead to more reasonable, clear, and useful inter- 
pretations of their contents, than are usually given by authoritarians. 

It should be added, furthermore, that the editor has been obliged to 
perform the labor of compilation and revision under some serious disad- 
vantages ; such as the onerous responsibilities involved in conducting 
a weekly journal — the New England Spiritualist — devoted to the advo- 
cacy of Modern Spiritualism, and that, too, through one of the most 
exciting periods of the spiritualistic controversy ; together with the neces- 
sity, pecuniarily imposed, of completing the w T ork in the shortest possible 
time ; not to mention other drawbacks. It is hoped, therefore, that the 
defects pertaining to his province will be viewed with just lenity. Of 
these defects probably few readers will be more sensible than himself. 

One marked feature of the work, and one most likely to be unaccept- 
able to the cultivated reader, is a studied avoidance of the usual techni- 
calities of science, together with the introduction of numerous novel and 
sometimes uncouth terms. The editor was instructed to reject these inno- 
vations, provided he could substitute terms from the authorized vocab- 
ulary equally expressive to the common mind of the ideas intended, 
without objectionable circumlocution. This was found impracticable to 
any considerable extent. 

Take, for example, the names of the several alleged spirit-associations, 
namely, " Electricizers," " Educationizers" " Health fulizers," " Gov- 
ernmentizers, J ' etc. At first thought, it seemed that these designations 
might properly be exchanged for the more common and elegant terms 
Electricians, Educators, Hygienists, Government alists, or others ; but it 
was urged, on the part of the body first named, that their purpose wa, 
B 



not simply to teach of Electricity and its laws, or to perform electrical 
experiments, but also to affect persons by the importation of Electricity, in 
order to qualify them for certain specific purposes ; in other words, they 
sought to electric-ize, or to make electric ; an idea which it would be diffi- 
cult to express in any single word better than in that chosen. Similar 
reasons were presented ifh regard to the designations of other bodies, 
though some of them were alleged to have been adopted somewhat for the 
sake of uniformity. 

It will be found that, in most if not all cases, these verbal innova- 
tions, however inelegant, and though sometimes formed in disregard of 
the common rules of philology, are constructed of familiar elements, so 
that their meaning is readily apparent to even the unlearned reader. 
Ordinary scientific writers, on the contrary, are accustomed, when they 
require new terms, to go to foreign or dead languages, often seemingly 
preferring the more obscure, because indicative of the greater learning. 
Hence, the technicalities of science, to a great degree, are meaningless to 
the common reader. New ideas, in any branch of philosophy, usually 
give rise to new phraseology ; and the originators of this work seem little 
disposed, in any respect, to defer to either the pretensions or the fastidious- 
ness of " the class called scholars." To such readers as have the capacity 
to look beneath the external, — those who care more for the idea than for 
its clothing, for the nut than for its shell, — these " unauthorized " addi- 
tions to the vocabulary will give little trouble, and perhaps prove a 
positive advantage, on the whole. 

The editor's acquaintance with the scientific and philosophic literature 
of the world at large does not enable him to pronounce with positive- 
ness upon the novelty or originality of the leading ideas herein set 
forth ; but he hazards little in expressing the opinion that to the mass 
of readers this volume will fully invalidate the assertion sometimes heard, 
that " the spirits have communicated nothing newS' Of the entire truth- 
fulness and practical utility of their suggestions and revealnients, how- 
ever, the future may be able to determine with more certainty than can 
the present. The chimeras of one generation are often the actualities of 
the next. 

As to the editor's endorsement and defence of the contents of the 
volume, it has been found impracticable to comply in full with the 
advice given relative to that point. The topics treated cover a broad 
range, and, especially in the departments relating to the philosophy of 
Nature, lie to a great extent beyond even the pretensions of modern 
science ; hence, a mere novice in the study of Nature could hardly be 
expected to have definite and positive opinions on all the points mooted. 
The theories and statements set forth, to a considerable extent, are re- 
garded by the editor very much as he regards the speculations of philo- 
sophic minis of earth, which he is unable at present either to verify or 



editor's PREFACE. XI 

disprove. They are simply suggestive — Dot conclusive. The elimination 
of all such parts as wanted confirmation to his own mind would have so 

emasculated the work as a whole, that it would have afforded but a meagre 
view of the general system of cosmical philosophy propounded, and would 
have deprived the reader of some of the most interesting and thought- 
mspkittg portions. From his own experience, however, he is led to sug- 
gest a caution against a too hasty rejection of what at first view may seem 
improbable, or false. It is not impossible that that which is repudiated 
to-day may, a year hence, be seen to be absolutely and necessarily true. 

The editor is free to say, however, without intending an endorsement 
of every detail, that the yeneral principles set forth as the basis and frame- 
work of new soeial, educational, religious, and governmental institutions, 
commend themselves to his judgment as self-evidently true ; while the 
constructive measures proposed are, to his view, the most comprehensive, 
thorough, and at the same time simple, practical, and hopeful of success, 
of any reformatory scheme with which he has had opportunity to acquaint 
himself. The chief value of these constructive suggestions lies, as he 
conceives, in their simplicity, and their fidelity to Nature, or the Divine 
method. He gratefully acknowledges his indebtedness to this source for 
the elucidation and systemization of much that was previously obscure, 
fragmentary, and disjointed, in his own mind ; and should the general 
reader obtain from the perusal of these pages even a moiety of the advan- 
tage which has been derived from their compilation, the purpose of the 
work will be measurably answered. 

Justice requires, also, an acknowledgment on the part of the editor, of 
the essential aid which has been afforded him in his work, in a way some- 
what novel, but interesting, namely, through the instrumentality of his 
companion — Mrs. S. J. Newton — as a medium for communication with 
minds who have passed from the earth-life. Enjoying a ready susceptibil- 
ity to spirit-influences, together with a high degree of mental illumination 
in the sphere of principles, she has been to some extent employed by the 
originators of these manuscripts, or other intelligences occupying the 
same plane of thought, in elucidating the more abstruse and difficult por- 
tions during their revision. Explanations and illustrations afforded in 
this manner have served to make clear the truth of some statements, and 
to give at least a show of plausibility to others, which, without such aid, 
would have been passed by as unintelligible or erroneous. 

As illustrative of the ability of disembodied minds to participate in a 
work of this kind, it may be mentioned that Mrs. N. has been made, by 
what claimed to be spirit-influence, to approach while blindfolded a pile 
of manuscripts, with the contents of which she was unacquainted, select 
therefrom by the mere sense of feeling a particular sheet, and point out 
therein inaccuracies or defects, and suggest emendations. More commonly, 
however, her mind has been "impressed" with corrections or explana- 



XII EDITOR'S PEEFACE. 

tions while reading the manuscript in the normal state ; while, on difficult 
points, elaborate disquisitions have been presented in the state of semi 
trance, or conscious spirit-control. 

The aid obtained in this way for the most part has been made use of in 
giving clearer expression to the text, rather than in the introduction of 
explanatory foot-notes, — the latter method being objected to, from its 
tendency to distract the reader's mind. Had circumstances permitted the 
more constant and free use of such assistance, the work would have been 
accomplished with more of satisfaction to the editor, and probably greater 
profit to the reader. 

In conclusion, the inquiry will naturally arise, "What relation does this 
volume bear to Modern Spiritualism ? Simply this : It assumes, without 
any direct attempt at proof, the reality of spirit-intercourse ; and its 
contents claim to originate from organized societies in the spirit-life. 
Individual Spiritualists are expected to admit this claim, and accept the 
teachings, or to reject either or both, as shall seem just and right to their 
individual perceptions. Authoritarianism belongs to the past : let it be 
buried with other noble dead who have served well their day and gener- 
ation. 

To the general view, and even to that of most Spiritualists, the wide- 
spread Spiritual Movement of the day seems chaotic, disruptive, without 
unity or magnitude of purpose, and destitute of constructive power. If 
the presentation here made of one of its phases — hitherto obviously 
little understood, greatly misinterpreted, and deeply veiled in obloquy — 
shall aid to give the reader a different view ; shall awaken the hope that 
good may come even out of this Nazareth ; shall show that the seeming 
chaos and destruction may be but the necessary harbingers of a diviner 
order and upbuilding ; shall inspire him with high hopes and noble 
promptings in the direction of Human Improvement ; shall lead to earnest 
self-culture, with a devout reliance upon Divine aid and guidance as the 
first requisites to Progress — the expectations of its most ardent friends in 
this and higher spheres will doubtless be realized. A. E. N. 

Boston, August, 1857. 



CONTENTS 



PACK 

Biographical Sketch of J. M. Spear, 9 

Commission from The Association of Beneficents, 40 

Introductory Chapter, by the Editor, 41 

PART I. 

PAPERS RELATING TO ASSOCIATION, OR DIVINE SOCIAL ORDER. 

§ I. General Purposes of the Association of Beneficents, 49 

II. The Wants of Man, 50 

III. Of Association, — its Nature defined, 54 

IV. Of Organization, — its Primal Principles, 57 

V. Method of Organization. — The Concentric Law, 59 

VI. Requisites to a True Organization, 63 

VII. Preparatives to Social Organization, 05 

VIII. Of the Church as the Centre of the New Social System, 69 

IX. Of Cooperation, 73 

X. Of Commerce, with Outlines of a System of Equitable Exchange, ... 75 
XL Plans and Details for a Commercial Enterprise: 

1. Of a Structure, with Diagram, 84 

2. Organization, Stock, etc., 85 

3. Employees, their Character, Habits, Dress, etc., 86 

4. Credit, Banking, and Currency, 88 

5. Of a Central Location, Name, Branch Establishments, etc., . . 93 

6. Records and Accounts, 97 

7. Concluding Appeal to the Philanthropic, 101 

XII. Practical Application. — "The New England Association of Philan- 
thropic Commercialists." — An Appeal to the Intelligently Humane, 104 

XIII. Of Groups and Group-Life, or the Home: 

1. Lessons of Nature, 107 

2. The Family, 109 

3. The Community or Colony, 113 

4. Social Laws, 117 

5. The Province of Mutualism, 122 

6. Sympathy the Bond of all True Association, 127 

7. Requisites of an Infant Colony, 131 

XIV. Practical Application. — A Colony Projected — Address — Basis of a 

New Social Order — Conseeratiqn, 135 

PART II. 

PAPERS RELATING TO ELECTRIC, MAGNETIC, AND ETHEREAL LAWS. 

§ I. Introductory Observations upon General Cosmogony : 

1. Of Causes, 141 

2. Of Form, Light, and Color, 143 

3. Of Motion, 145 

4. Of Distance 145 

5. Of the Mode of Existence of the Being called God, 147 

6. Revelation of Universal Laws, 149 

7. The Heavenly Bodies — their Motions and Expansions, . . . . 150 

8. Growth of Plants and Animals, 152 

9. Man, and his Superiority to other Animals, 153 

10. Of Approaching Changes in Man's Earthly Condition, .... 155 

11. Of the Processes termed Deaths, 156 

12. Of the Higher Lifes, 158 

B 



XIV CONTENTS. 

PA OB 

II. Electricity the Agent of all Motion, 159 

III. Electricity the Medium of Mental Impression, or Inspiration, . . . 161 

IV. Electricity in the Production of Sound, Feeling, Sight, Smell, and Taste, 163 

V. Electricity the Agent of all Animal Life, 167 

VT. Of Elementary Action and Control, 168 

VII. Of Elementary Currents, and the Law of Suspension, 171 

VIII. Of the Cohesions, including Gravitation, Magnetism, and Animal 

Magnetism, 174 

IX. Celestial Magnets and Magnetism, 186 

X. "Wumbology, or the Universal Law of Generation, 188 

XI. Hunger-ology, or the Law of Want and Supply, 192 

XII. Care-ology, or the Law of Caress, 198 

XIII. Nose-ology, Mouth-ology, Ear-ology, and Eye-ology, 203 

XIV. Of Sexual Interminglings, and Higher Products, 208 

XV. The Circulatory Law, 209 

XVI. The Law of Centralization, 217 

XVII. The Law of Motifics, 220 

XVIII. The Law of Insulation, 223 

XIX. The Law of Vision, 225 

1. Of Prophetic Vision, 225 

2. Of Interior Vision, 226 

3. Of Celestial Vision, 227 

4. Of Angelic Vision, 228 

XX. Light, its Source and Properties, 230 

XXI. The Diamonic Law, 234 

XXII. Of Births, 236 

XXIII. Practical Applications— "The Electric Motor." 238 

PART III. 

PAPERS RELATING TO ELEMENTS. 

Purposes and Commission of the Association of Elementizers, .... 259 

§ I. Introductory — Definition of Elements 260 

II. The Element of Life, 263 

III. Elemental Combinations, 265 

IV. Of Fluids, 270 

V. Of Beauty, 272 

VI. Of Elementary Agitation, 276 

VII. Of Elementary Cohesions, 278 

VIII. Of the Circularity of Elementary Motion, 280 

IX. Of Vibration, 283 

X. Of Elementary Sustenances, 286 

XL Of Microscopies, 290 

XII. Of Elementary Government, 293 

pari: IV. 

PAPERS RELATING TO EDUCATION, OR HUMAN UNFOLDING. 

Purposes and Commission of the Association of Educationizers, .... 297 

§ I. Fundamental Principles, 298 

II. Of the Anatomical Structure of the Human Body, 302 

III. Of the Coverings of the Anatomical Structure, 306 

TV. Of Dwellings, Architecture, etc., 311 

V. Of Germs, Procreations, Impartations, etc., • . 314 

VI. Of the Laws of Health, including Exercises, Ablutions, Postures, etc., 318 

VII. Of Methods of Teaching in the more Unfolded Conditions, 322 

VIII. Of Language, embracing Thought, Mind, and Expression, 324 

IX. Of the Transmission of Thought in the Higher Conditions — The Spirit- 
Telegraph, 328 

X. Of the Advantages and Disadvantages of conveying Thought through 

Media, embracing Instructions to that class of persons, 332 

XL Of the Order of Education, from Physical to the Celestial, 335 

XII. Of the New Social State, embracing an Educational Church, 339 

XIII. Practical Applications. — Architectural, 342 



CONTENTS. XV 
PART V. 

PAPERS RELATING TO AGRICULTURE. pAQK 

§ I. Of tho Formation of the Earths, including the Origin of Matter, . . . 351 

II. Of Primal Vegetable Combinations, 353 

III. Of Animals — their Origin and Destiny, 355 

IV. The Earth a Mother, 357 

V. Of the Cultivation of the Earth, including Composts, etc., 359 

VI. Of the Shrubberies, and their Influences, 361 

VII. Of the Influences of Planet on Planet, 363 

PART VI. 

PAPERS RELATING TO THE LAWS OF HEALTH, AND THE CURE OF DISEASES. 

Purposes and Commission of the Association of Heathfulizers, .... 367 

§ I. Fundamental Laws of Health — Causes of Infantile Diseases, .... 368 

II. General Rules for the Removal of Disease, 369 

III. Of Procreation, Childbirth, etc., 372 

IV. Of Lung Diseases, and the Influences of Climates, 376 

V. Of Sea-Sickness, 378 

VI. Of Foods and Drinks, 380 

VII. Of Garments, 383 

VIII. Steps toward the Founding of a Remedial Institution, 387 

PART VII. 

PAPERS RELATING TO GOVERNMENT. 

Commission and Purposes of the Association of Governmentizers, 393 

FIRST SERIES. — FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF GOVERNMENT. 

§ I. Of Revolutions, Ancient and Modern, 394 

II. Reasons for Organizing a New Government, 397 

III. Methods of Organizing Governments, 399 

IV. Elementary Principles of Government, 404 

V. Of Structures based on Elementary Principles, 407 

VI. Of Persons Capable of Constructing Governments, 411 

VII. The American Government, and its Dismemberment, 414 

VIII. Of Forms of Government in the Higher Conditions, 418 

IX. Of the Divine or Interior Government, 422 

X. Of the Human Body, as a Model of Government, 427 

XI. All Governments are but Temporary, 430 

XII. Of the Position of Woman in Governments. — Concluding Remarks, . 432 

SECOND SERIES. — LEGISLATIVE AND JUDICIAL DETAILS. 

§ I. Introductory, 435 

II. Of General and Special Legislation, 439 

III. Of Motives, 445 

IV. Of Awards and Penalties, 449 

V. Of Judges, 452 

VI. Of the Relation of Human Tribunals to the Divine Government, . . . 456 

VII. Of Crime, as it bears relation to Transmissions, 459 

VIII. Arbitration of Did'erences, 462 

IX. Of Agreements and Disagreements, 465 

X. Of Finalities, 469 

XL Essential Requisites of the New State, 474 

XII. Of Woman, as a Legislator, Arbiter, and Judge, 47o 

THIRD SERIES. — MONARCHISM AND REPUBLICANISM. 

§ I. Introductory. — Definitions, 481 

II. Governments Correspond to Geologie Conditions, . 484 

III. Monarchism and Republicanism Compared, 488 

IV. Governments of the Past, 492 

V. Influence of Conditions on Governments, 498 

VI. A New System Proposed, » 499 



XVI CONTENTS. 

PART VIII. 

MISCELLANEOUS PAPERS. PAGK 
§ I. The Magnetisms: 

1. Kinds or Qualities of Magnetism, 507 

2. Colors of the Magnetisms, 510 

3. Of Influx, 512 

4. Of Efflux, or Impartation, 514 

5. Special Hygienic Uses of Magnetism, 518 

6. Of Magnetic Connections between Planets and Worlds, .... 521 

7. Of the Divine Being, as the Grand Magnetic Centre, 525 

II. Mental Intercommunication, or Telegraphing: 

1. General Principles, 528 

2. Practical Application — Philosophy of Impressions, etc., . , . . 531 

3. The Uses of the Telegraphic Scheme, 536 

III. Mineralogical: 

1. Introductory, 540 

2. Fundamental Principles, 512 

3. Of the Salts, 545 

4. Of Sulphur, 547 

5. Of Gold, 549 

6. Of the Silvers, 552 

7. Of Polishing and Refining, 554 

IV. Philosophical: 

1. Origin of the Seas, 556 

2. Oi the Sun, 558 

3. Of the Moon, 563 

4. Of the North Star, 564 

5. Of Comets, 567 

6. Of the Northern Lights, 569 

7. Of the North, and the Origin of Man, . . 570 

8. Of Man's Unfolding, 573 

9. Of Gravitation, 575 

V. Moral and Refurniatory: 

1. On the Treatment of Dumb Animals, 577 

2. An Address to the Working People, 583 

3. An Address to the World, 590 

4. Of Humanitary Labors in General, 599 

VI. Of Woman — Her Needs, Capacities, and Duties: 

1. Address from Frances bright, 607 

2. The Mission of Woman in the Nineteenth Century, 618 

3. Of Divine Motherhood, 622 

VLT. Religious and Devotional: 

1. Of Spirituality, 623 

2. Of the Divine Existence, 626 

3. Of the Divine Cnaracter, 628 

4. Man's Relation to the Divine Existence, 631 

5. Of Inspiration, 633 

6. Of Matter and Spirit — Origin of the First Man— Death, . ... 634 

7. Of the Defects of Cnristianism, 637 

8. Of Religious Teachers, 640 

9. Of Catholicism and Protestantism, 643 

10. The True and the False Church, 646 

11. Of the Life of Faith, 6o0 

12. Of the Life of Holiness, 652 

13. Of Worship, 654 

14. Forms of Prayer and Thanksgiving for various occasions, .... 6o7 

Morning Prayer, 658 — Evening Prayer, (359 — Midnight Prayer, 660 

Prayer in Sickness, 661— Prayer in Seasons of Peculiar Temptation, 663 

Prayer on Occasions of Thanksgiving, 665 

Prayer in Times of Fasting for Sins Committed, 667 

Prayer for a Marriage Occasion, 668 

Prayer for a Mother on the Birth of a Child, 670 

Burial Service, 671 

Appendix. —Catalogue of Papers Remaining in Hand, 675 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 

OF 

JOHN M. SPEAR, 

PRINCIPAL COMMUNICATOR OF THE CONTENTS OF THIS VOLUME. 

BY 
MRS. H. P. M. BROWN, 

OF CLEVELAND, OHIO. 



" We live in deeds, not years ; in thoughts, not breaths ; 
In feelings, not in figures on a dial. 
We should count time by heart-throbs. He most lives 
Who thinks most — feels the noblest — acts the best." — Ballet. 

I do not design writing in full the life and love-labors of the 
subject of this sketch. It is not time to do that. His most 
important work is but commenced. When it is finished — 
when he has passed to a higher labor-field — his life on earth, 
what can, will be written. His inner life, his heart-struggles, 
his divine communings, are already traced upon the soul's 
tablet. His mercy-deeds, his words of hope and sympathy, are 
indelibly impressed upon the souls he has saved. A sketch — 
an outline — is all that may now be given; just sufficient to 
answer the more prominent questions which will arise in the 
minds of persons who open this book. 

John Murray Spear was born in Boston, Mass., Sept. 16, 
1804. His parents and grandparents, by his father's side, were 
among the early friends and followers of John Murray, the 
noted pioneer preacher of a liberal theology ; hence it may be 
inferred that the child inherited something of their humane and 
progressive tendencies. The name of this "Apostle of the 
Merciful Faith " was conferred upon the child, and in infancy 
he received baptism at Mr. Murray's hands. It is said that 
the preacher was moved to tears when the infant John Murray 
was laid in his arms for a blessing. The good man Murray 
2 



10 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

went long ago to his rest, but who can doubt his watchfulness 
and angel-guidance even now upon the child of his prayers ? 

John's father passed away when he was quite a child, leav- 
ing him and his brother Charles in the care of his widowed 
mother and grandparents, who lived in what is now called 
Spear-place, in the southern section of the city of Boston. 

John's gentleness of spirit, and his love of humanity, were 
early manifested in his fondness for pets, his kindness to dumb 
beasts, and his care-taking of the aged, and of destitute chil- 
dren that are so numerous in the streets of Boston. No child, 
however rough and ragged, ever received an unkind look from 
John; and the famished mendicant was sure to find in him a 
friend. 

When but a child, John went with his brother Charles to 
Dorchester to work in a cotton factory. The factory system 
gave them but little time for the cultivation of the mind. A 
clerk in the factory opened a Sunday-school for the youth in 
the mill. Here John and his brother learned to read, cipher, 
and write. Blessings upon the memory of that good man ! 
Who can estimate the amount of good effected by the direction 
he gave the minds of these orphan boys ? 

While John was yet a boy, he was apprenticed to a shoe- 
maker in Abington, Mass. Here he attended the Orthodox 
meeting ; but his instinctive faith in the goodness of God, and 
his deep love of humanity, were too strong to allow him to 
adopt the harsher features of the Calvinistic faith. He soon 
obtained the reading of the Universalist Magazine, a small 
weekly paper, published by Henry Bowen, and edited by Eev 
Hosea Ballou and others. This magazine assisted him in his 
study of the Bible, and threw light upon his expanding mind. 

About this time, Joshua Flagg, a clergyman of the Univer- 
salist order, went to Abington to preach. John was among his 
hearers. The words of the text, " Go ye into all the world and 
preach the Gospel unto every creature," seemed to that light- 
seeking shoemaker a voice from heaven to him. He hears 
them yet. In later years, while threading his way through 
some of the out-of-the-way places in search of the outcast, and 
while on his way to the jail and the court-room to offer his aid 
to the friendless, they came to him like the voice of an angeL 
Countless are the weary wayfarers in life's desert who have 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 11 

heard the gospel of repentance, peace, and purity of life, from 
the lips of this Apostle of Humanity. "Go and preach the 
Gospel," was ever sounding in the ears of John. "How shall 
I preach ? " was the reply. "lam poor, I am ignorant ; I can- 
not preach." Still came the call, " Go and preach the Gospel ! " 
After long months of meditation and prayer, John resolved to 
work diligently, to live frugally, and thereby lay aside a sum 
of money to pay some man who would teach him how to preach. 
By dint of industry, and strict economy, he managed to lay by 
seventy dollars. This little sum, unfortunately, was in the 
hands of his employers. They failed, leaving him without the 
wherewithal to attain the object of his aspirations. The loss 
of his little fortune was succeeded by the loss of health. Hard 
work and night study were too much for his constitution, and 
he was compelled for a time to give up both. The clouds now 
gathered thickly and darkly about him. Homeless, moneyless, 
and without the requisite strength to provide either, still the 
voice said " Preach ! " and he awaited patiently the Lord's 
time. 

About this time his brother commenced preaching. By his 
kindness, and the generous aid of Hosea Ballou, 2nd, John at 
length succeeded in obtaining the requisite educational qualifi- 
cation to enable him to obey the voice of the good angel who 
so long had called, and who waited to lead him out into the 
Master's vineyard. 

Mr. Spear delivered his first sermon in Brewster, Mass., 
December 28, 1828. How well he succeeded we have now no 
means of ascertaining. It may be said, however, that so long 
as he " walked in the way of his fathers," the doors of the 
churches were ever opened to him, and the people heard him 
gladly. 

In 1830 he accepted an invitation to preach to the Univer- 
salist society in Barnstable, Mass. In the same year a church 
was built and dedicated, and he was ordained its pastor. 

On the sixth of June, 1831, Mr. Spear was united in mar- 
riage to Miss Betsey Briggs, of Hanover, Mass. Mrs. Spear's 
subsequent years of patient toil, her watchfulness over and 
motherly devotion to her husband and children, prove that he 
chose wisely his life-companion. Five children have been born 



12 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

to them : three sons and two daughters. A son and a daughter 
have heard and obeyed the call, " Come up hither." 

In September, 1836, Mr. Spear removed to New Bedford, and 
became the pastor of the Universalist society there. While 
settled in this place, William Lloyd Garrison appeared there as 
an advocate of emancipation for the African slave. The new 
prophet was stoned. Mr. Spear was incited to inquire into the 
cause. He knew that new truths had ever been unpopular ; 
that great thoughts were always rejected by the Scribes and 
Pharisees ; so he concluded to listen to Mr. Garrison, and then 
judge for himself. The result was, he, too, was soon upon the 
unpopular side, and became known as an advocate of Peace, 
Temperance, and Freedom. His friends began to regret this 
course. A few ventured to expostulate, but they found him 
immovable as a rock. He had planted his standard upon the 
mountain of Truth, and he had no idea of going down into the 
valley to await the moving of the custom-bourid, popularity- 
seeking, gold-enchained souls. Truth to him was of more worth 
than all the masked hypocrisy, religious demagogism, and 
milk-and-water philanthropy, in all the world. He saw his 
brother in chains, robbed, as he conceived, of his inborn rights. 
Should he wait the beck of the multitude to say that these 
chains ought to be thrown off, and the captive restored to him- 
self? The inner voice guided, and he who was consecrated to 
humanity stretched forth his hand to aid his colored brother in 
his struggles for freedom. He assisted a poor woman to es- 
tablish her claim to herself. This gave him, at the time, a wide 
fame, and more attention than was pleasant or convenient. 
His name was heralded as a " nigger-stealer," a "thief," an 
" enemy to the country." All this did not move him ; for the 
consciousness of doing what he deemed a good deed gave him 
strength and courage. But when those he had learned to love 
turned coldly away, and joined in the general hue-and-cry, his 
soul sickened for a time, but his feet never faltered in the way. 

The opposition to his views on this subject was so great, in 
New Bedford, that Mr. Spear was at length compelled to leave 
the city. With the blessed assurance that he was in the path 
of duty, he left his blessing with the people, and removed his 
family to Weymouth, Mass. 

Not wishing to be bound by party or by creed, he stipulated 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 13 

with the good people of Weymouth to preach to them the Gos- 
pel as he understood it, and leave it with them to pay him what 
they thought his services worth. This new bargain gave him 
greater freedom, and he felt quite at liberty to speak for the 
rig-lit. and against oppression, without waiting for the people 
to say. "Open thy mouth now, for it is time to speak. " I 
judge the people of Weymouth had already learned toleration : 
for they sustained the radical, rejected minister of New Bedford 
four years. 

While Mr. Spear was living in Weymouth a circumstance 
occurred which nearly cost him his life. He was travelling in 
Maine, on a lecturing tour, with other prominent advocates of 
emancipation. While in Portland he was assailed by an infu- 
riated mob, and escaped from their hands severely injured. He 
was just able to reach the house of Peter Morrill, a generous- 
hearted Quaker, where his wounds were dressed, and his heart 
cheered by kind words ; thence he was sent over to the good 
Samaritan, Oliver Dennett, to be nursed and fed till he should 
be restored. During the winter of 1844-5, Mr. and Mrs. Den- 
nett watched over and waited cheerfully upon the sufferer. To 
their kindness and watchfulness he doubtless owes his life. 

On one occasion, during this illness, his life-lamp seemed 
nearly extinguished. His friends stood anxiously about, watch- 
ing his feeble pulse, and praying that, if the thing were possible, 
death would spare to them the husband and father. Mr. Spear, 
after having lain some time in a condition of apparent uncon- 
sciousness (doubtless a kind of trance), looked up smilingly, 
and said, " I shall not leave you now ; it has been shown to me 
in vision that I shall be clothed in blue, and meet the friends in 
the parlor below." When he was able to leave his room, a 
friend brought him a blue blouse, and he met his friends, as seen 
in the vision. 

Mr. Spear had much time for reflection during his long ill- 
ness. He clearly saw the wants of poor, degraded humanity ; 
and he resolved, if his earth-life were prolonged, to devote him- 
self more earnestly and untiringly to the aid of the fugitive and 
the outcast. 

In 1845 he removed to Boston, Mass., where he gave him- 
self opportunity to find out and relieve the unfortunate. Not 
only the African, but persons of all climes and conditions, 

2 



14 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

became candidates for his generous sympathy. Three years he 
was engaged with his brother in publishing a weekly paper, at 
first called Tlie Hangman, and subsequently Tlie Prisoner's 
Friend. 

The prisoner has never found a more untiring, faithful friend 
than John M. Spear. Summer and winter, early and late, 
through storm and sunshine, he might be seen in the byways 
and dens and hovels of New England's metropolis, relieving 
the suffering, or moving noiselessly among the victims of the 
law at the court-house, whispering hope to the hopeless, gently 
and lovingly rebuking and encouraging the fallen. He often 
found children imprisoned for petty larceny ; and youths from 
the country, who were without friends, counsel, or money. 
Sometimes they were guilty, but often innocent. But, whether 
guilty or innocent, Mr. Spear spared no pains to provide them 
with, counsel, to procure for them witnesses, and to bring what- 
ever palliative circumstances he could to their aid. When he 
was at a loss to know how to proceed with the persons and 
cases he had taken in hand, he went for counsel to that dis- 
tinguished philanthropist, Wendell Phillips, Esq., who wil- 
lingly and gratuitously gave the needed advice. He was fre- 
quently impressed to travel many miles, without knowing 
wherefore ; but when he arrived at the designated place he 
invariably found some prisoner needing his aid. He would do 
the work assigned him, and return to his home, thanking the 
Hand Divine that had led him to the unfortunate. He often 
found himself without the means of aiding those who demanded 
assistance. Sometimes he started upon long journeys to pro- 
cure witnesses, or to ascertain facts relative to some criminal, 
without knowing from whence would come the means to defray 
his expenses. His friends, knowing these facts, suggested to 
him to organize a society, the better to promote his humanitary 
labors. After some thought upon the subject, Mr. Spear 
replied : 

"These suggestions I have considered, and, after much re- 
flection and consultation with several most judicious persons, I 
am impressed that in this difficult and peculiar work I can 
accomplish the greatest good in a quiet, individual way. Dur- 
ing the past-year I have become bail for prisoners to the amount 
of more than ten thousand dollars. These have all been true 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 15 

to me. T doubt whether they would have been true to an 
organization. Besides, there are many excellent clergymen 
wlu» have Little faith in organized effort for charitable purposes, 
who would not admit an agent into their pulpits, but who ex- 
press their interest in my labors, open their churches to me, and 
give substantial evidence that they wish me to continue my 
individual work. Should I become the agent of the State, visit 
prisons and courts under its direction, then I fear that demands 
Would be made upon me for aid, I should lose all my moral 
power, and become impotent for good." 

In looking to the wants and woes of the convict, Mr. Spear 
did not forget those dependent upon him for bread ; he sought 
out the wife, children, or parents, and provided, so far as he 
had the means, for their comfort. 

Frederick Robinson, Esq., the then warden of the Massachu- 
setts State Prison, in a letter to him says : 

" It affords me great pleasure to learn that your benevolence 
-embraces not the prisoner only, but also his wife and children. 
I have learned, since I have been connected with the Massa- 
chusetts State Prison, that the wife and family of the convict 
often suffer more than the convict himself; that, while the 
guilty one is well cared for, well housed, clothed, fed, and em- 
ployed, his innocent wife and children are reduced to the 
utmost extremity, destitute of home, and all the comforts and 
all the necessaries of life. It seems to me that the wretched 
condition of the families of prisoners calls more loudly upon the 
charitable, for relief, than that of the prisoner himself. I am 
pleased to know that you are exerting yourself in this direc- 
tion. Frederick Robinson." 

By reference to Mr. Spear's journal, we find that from 1851 
to 1852 he delivered eighty-one lectures on Prisons, Crime, its 
Causes and Treatment. He distributed among the poor and 
the prisoners seven thousand five hundred books. He travelled 
to assist persons eight thousand miles. He, in a single year, 
assisted eight hundred persons, by writing letters, providing 
them with food, fuel, counsel, and returning them to their 
friends. He became bail for poor prisoners to the amount of 
ten thousand four hundred and ninety dollars. Is there another 



16 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

person in all the world who can stand upon the verge of the old 
year and look back upon such an amount of labor performed for 
the discordant soul ? How long would prisons and houses of 
refuge be needed, if every town had such a philanthropist ? 

His reward has been even greater than his labors ; for he has 
received the blessing of the widow, and of the souls who were 
ready to perish. He has restored many wayward ones to their 
friends, and seen them become useful members of society. The 
record of a single day will show how untiring were his love- 
labors. I quote from a report published in February, 1851 : 

" Labors op a Day. — Unacquainted with the kind of labor in which I am 
daily engaged, some are unable to see how my time is employed. For their 
information I will give an account of the labors of a single day. I select the last 
day of the year 1850. 

" Case I. It is an unusually cold day, and the ground is covered with a 
heavy body of snow and ice. Just as I leave my breakfast-table, and seat 
myself in my office, which is at 2£ Central-court, a boy enters, and hands me 
a letter written by a gentleman of Middlesex County, who has heard of me. 
The writer begins by saying, ' I take the liberty to send to you a poor, helpless, 
unpitied, friendless orphan, asking you, for Jesus Christ's sake, to provide a 
home for him suited to his individual circumstances.' The lad informs me he 
is fourteen, years of age, and his parents have been dead four years. He is 
poorly clad, and is hungry. He is fed and clothed, and assured that a place, 
where he can learn a good trade, shall be obtained for him in a few days. 

" Case II. A man whom I have known many months now enters my office. 
His wife and daughter have both been in the house of correction. They have 
just been discharged. Formerly he was a drunkard. Now he has become a 
sober man. I hold a conversation with him on the blessings of temperance. 
He is pleased, and shows me the good clothes he now wears, and has earned 
since he signed the blessed pledge. He wishes me to obtain a place for his 
daughter to work in a family. I promise to aid him, if in my power ; and I 
give him a small job of work, by which he earns one dollar and a quarter. 

"Case III. A lad enters. He has a dog with him. On inquiring, I learn that 
he has just bought the dog, and had paid seventy-five cents for him, nearly all 
the money he had. Several weeks ago I found him in the Leverett-street jail. 
When he was dischai-ged I obtained a good place for him in Ossipee, New 
Hampshire. He had left his place, and had foolishly bought this dog. His 
mother is a poor widow, who lives in Fall River. I give him a lesson on econ- 
omy ; but I do not feel certain that he can be saved. Sometimes he has fits. 
He cannot be quiet in one place long. Poor boy ! I know not what will become 
of him. 

" Case IV. I now take my horse and sleigh, and drive to the Home, an insti- 
tution established for the reformation of sinful women. A short time since, 
when I was in the Boston Police Court, I found there a father and mother and 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 17 

daughter, all charged with being common drunkards. Moved to Bpeak to the 
judge in behalf of the daughter, I had balled her until this day. SI 
net, and other olothing, had been obtained f r n i 

girl. 

much when I informed her that, according to agreement, I must n 

into court. afraid of being sent back to jail, but 1 assured her I 

would not leave or forsake her. I carried her into the court, and interested the 
friendly officers in her behalf. The judge agreed that I might bring her in 
again to-morrow, when he would pardon her. Joyfully I carried her back to 
the Home, 

LSI V. The next person who came to me was a neatly-dressed man, who 
resides in the County of Plymouth. Twice he had been an inmate of a state 
prison. While he was there the second time, I became acquainted with his 
family, and from the lips of his affectionate sister I learned that when he was 
discharged the first time everybody refused to associate with him because he 
had been a prisoner ; consequently he was discouraged, drank, and under the 
maddening influence of liquor he broke into a building, and was sent back to 
prison for five years. At the request of his sister I visited him in prison, and 
assured him that when he was again discharged he would find a new and more 
Christian feeling in the community towards him. When he was released, 
friends gathered around him, he soon found labor, was well married, and in a 
short time commenced carrying on business for himself. His business increased, 
and he discovered that he needed an apprentice, and desired me to obtain one 
for him. I soon found a small, though stout, German boy in prison, charged 
with stealing a pencil from a lady at the Mechanics' Fair. At the suggestion 
of the humane judge (Wells), I bailed him when he came into court, and the 
same day sent him to live with this friend. He now called to-day to say to me 
that the lad was a most excellent boy, and that, had he had a chance to select 
from a thousand, he thought he could not have .selected a better person. He 
wished me to go with him to see the boy's parents. I took him into my sleigh, 
and carried him to their house in Norfolk County. They were glad to hear from 
their little son, and expressed much gratitude to me for bailing him, and 
obtaining so good a situation for him. 

" Case VL A poor woman, with a family of children, now comes and in- 
forms me that they are hungry, and she has no bread. She is supplied with 
two loaves. 

" Case YTL A brother comes to speak to me in behalf of his sister, whom I 
found several months ago in prison, and obtained a pardon for her, and had 
provided for her" babe, who had been thrown into the Almshouse by its un- 
feeling father. The brother now desired me to exert my influence to get the 
child into the Children's Friend Institution ; and she also wished me to write a 
letter for her (she being unable to read or write) to her native town, in relation 
to a small property, which she believed herself to be heir to. Promised to com- 
ply with her wishes. 

" Case Vill. A poor girl next calls. Last March I found her in jail, 
charged with stealing seventy-two dollars from the man with whom she had 
lived in South Reading. At the suggestion of the judge (Bigelow), I bailed 
3 2* 



18 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OP 

her. and obtained a good place for her in a family sixty miles from Boston, in 
Bristol Comity. She had done exceedingly well, and had now been in Boston 
a few weeks visiting her father. She has no mother living. She wishes now 
to return to her place, but has spent all her money, and she has come to ask 
me to pay her fare, which is a dollar and a half. Agreed to assist her. 

" Case IX. A poor, afflicted widow now calls. She has in her hand a note 
from a good man who has long known her, and he desires me to hear her story. 
I am informed that she has two sons ; both of them are in jail. She desires me 
to go and see them, and to converse especially with the youngest, who has been 
fined seven dollars. I go to see him, and learn that his employer owes him 
some money. I give him encouragement that to-morrow I will obtain the sum 
due him, and come and pay his fine. 

" Case X. In prison with the last-mentioned person I find a seaman. He is 
a stranger in this country. Hearing me converse with his fellow-prisoner, he 
asks me to help him. He informs me that he came to Boston, a few days ago, 
in the Plymouth Rock, and that on her arrival the passengers treated the 
sailors ; he got ' high,' was arrested, fined, and, having no money with him, he 
was thrown into prison. He has a month's wages due him, and he desires me 
to see the captain, get his money, and pay his fine. I agree to do as he desires 
to-morrow. 

" It is now night. I am weary of seeing the wretched, and of hearing tales 
of suffering, but I resolve to spend the evening in writing this sketch of the 
labors of a day. The sketch is completed, and it is now nearly ten o'clock, 
my usual hour of retiring to rest. Thus closed the labors of the year 1850. 

" Of course I shall not be understood to say that I have had as many and as 
great variety of calls every one of the three hundred and sixty-five days of the 
year ; for mortal man could not attend to as many daily. Sometimes a single 
case requires several days of labor. I hope also that I shall not be suspected 
of parading my efforts in these matters. The statements are made simply to 
draw attention to a hitherto unheeded class of wants. John M. Spear." 

The following' sketches from Mr. Spear's Prison Eeports, 
and other sources, will show how successful he was in the sav- 
ing of souls : 

" The Infant Prisoner. — Very small children are sometimes found among 
prisoners. Sitting one day in a Police Court, I observed the door open, and a 
mere child was ushered in. The officer who accompanied him was a tall man, 
and the child was so short that he could not easily reach down to take his 
hand without stooping so low that he could not comfortably walk. With his 
hand on the top of the child's head, he in that way urged the little fellow 
onward. 

" Supposing the child was to be used as a witness, I wondered that one of 
such tender age should be expected to know the nature of an oath. 

" Addressing a friendly officer of the court, I said, as I pointed to the child, 

" * What have you there ? ' 

" c A prisoner,' he replied. 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 19 

" ' But ho does not know enough to commit a crime,' I said. « What is the 
offence of which he is accused ? ' 

" ' Assault and battery,' he answered. 

" Turning to the child, I said, ' Where do you live, my son ? ' 

" ■ In Peggy's Alley, sir.' 

*' While I was endeavoring to ascertain from the little prisoner where 
Peggy's Alloy was, never having heard of the place before, the clerk of the 
court called his name. 

" He was now arraigned, and the complaint was solemnly read to him, 
gravely charging him with the commission of the crime of assault and battery, 
' against the peace and dignity of the Commonwealth, in such case made and 
provided ;' not a single word of which did the little fellow understand. 

" ' May it please your honor,' I said, ' the prisoner is not seven years of age. 
He does not know enough to commit a crime. ' 

" ' I cannot help it,' said the aged judge, looking over his spectacles down 
upon the child with compassion ; ' he has been complained of, and the complaint 
cannot be withdrawn ; and, besides, the offence is of so serious a character that 
this court has not jurisdiction of the case. I must bind him over to appear 
before a higher tribunal. ' 

" ' But, if the poor child is sent to jail,' I said, ' to be kept until he can be 
tried, who will take care of him while he is there? He does not know enough 
to undress himself, and put himself to bed at night. ' 

'"A cradle should be sent to the jail for him,' said the clerk, indignant that 
a mere babe was to be imprisoned with thieves and robbers. 

"'I am sorry for him,' said the judge, * but I cannot help him.' 

" ' I trust your honor will not put the bail high,' I said, ' for I should be 
exceedingly sorry to have so small a child sent to jail.' 

" ' Put the bail at fifty dollars,' said the judge to the clerk. 

" ' Will your honor take me for bail ? ' I inquired. 

" ' Yes,' said the judge. 

" I bailed him, took him to my house, gave him food, found his parents, 
put him to school, and when the Grand Jury came together I got word to 
them of his tender age ; they refused to find a bill against him, and he was 
discharged." 

" The Clergyman's Son. — Hastily passing one day through the Leverett- 
street jail, a young man about nineteen years of age desired to speak with me. 
He informed me that he had borrowed an opera-glass of a fellow-boarder, and, 
being in much want, he had sold it. Pressed hard by the owner to return the 
glass, he had taken a coat, hoping thereby to raise money to redeem the glass. 
He was followed to the place where he sold the garment, was soon in the hands 
of an officer, was taken into court for primary examination, and was put under 
bonds to appear at a higher tribunal, in the sum of four hundred dollars. 
Unable to obtain bail, he was committed to jail to await his trial. Subse- 
quently I learned that he came to Massachusetts from one of the Middle States 
in search of employment, and that on the first day of his arrival he was induced 
by a stranger, whom he unfortunately met on the Boston Common, to take his 



20 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

coat from his back, sell it, and give the money to the seducer. He had ob- 
tained a few days of employment in one of the low theatres as a copyist. Unable 
to pay his weekly board, he had committed the crime for which he was im- 
prisoned- He desired me to write to his relatives and inform them of his sad 
condition. He wept bitterly when he made this request, and especially when 
he gave me the address of his uncle. I wrote as he desired. His uncle soon 
came from a neighboring state to see him. I then learned that his father was 
a clergyman. I forbear to mention the denomination to which he belonged, and 
do not intend to aid in the exposure of the afflicted family. 

" Having promised to aid the prisoner when he was brought into court for 
trial, and having agreed that I would supply him with necessaries, and with 
suitable books, his uncle returned home to his distressed family. 

" A few evenings after his departure, when sitting in my office, the kind 
keeper of the jail unexpectedly entered, and informed me that the young man 
was very sick, and that the physician of the prison had said he would not live 
more than three days. With much emotion he said, ' I cannot bear the thought 
of having so beautiful a young man die in jail.' Early the next morning I 
became bail for him. The bonds were four hundred dollars. I then went to 
the prison ; the keeper kindly took him in his arms, placed him in a carriage, 
and accompanied him to my house. 

" Dr. Walter Channing was called in to attend him. Mrs. Spear watched 
over him day and night, and, by the blessing of God, his life was spared. His 
father came several hundred miles to meet his erring son. On his arrival at 
my house he desired to see the child alone. He felt that no human eye must 
be permitted to look on and witness that meeting. His mother had died when 
he was but six years of age. I think his countenance was the most beautiful 
to look upon I ever beheld. 

" When he had sufficiently regained his strength he was taken into court. 
I narrated all the facts of the case to the judge (Hoar), and at my request he 
was fined. The fine was paid. Immediately he took the cars, returned to the 
dwelling of his uncle, and subsequently to the quiet residence of his father. In 
a letter received, a short time since, informing me that he was with his father, 
and had fully recovered his health, he says, ' I assure you that I have daily 
thought of your own and your family's kindness to me, — kindness that I 
never could forget, were there no other (to me) painful circumstances to impress 
it upon my mind. I feel sensibly that, under God's blessing, I owe in a very 
great degree my present enjoyment to your disinterested benevolence ; and am 
conscious of a debt of gratitude to your endeavors in my behalf, which I can 
never fully repay.' " 

"The Clergyman's Wife. — At one of my visits to a prison I found a young 
woman. Entering into conversation with her, I learned that she was a milliner, 
and that she was accused of taking some pieces of ribbon and straw from her 
employer. She informed me that she had always before maintained a good 
character, and had never been accused of crime. She confessed that, to some 
extent, she was guilty, though she had not done all she was accused of doing. 
She was bailed. I called on her employer, and had a free conversation with him 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 21 

in relation to the prisoner. As far as he knew, she had always before (lone well. 
I remunerated him to his entire satisfaction for his loss. 

" "When the prisoner was brought into court, by my advice, she pleaded 
guilty. I then informed the judge (Mellon) of all I had done for her, satisfied 
him of her previous good character, and desired him to fine her, instead of 
sending her to the House of Correction, the usual punishment for such offences. 
He complied with my request. The fine was paid, and she was discharged. 

" A few months since, I received a letter from her, in which she expressed 
much gratitude, and informed me that she was now well married to a worthy 
clergyman, and had a good home. 

" She writes, ' I don't think that there has a day passed over, but what I have 
thought of the kindness you have shown to me. Had it not been for you, I 
have thought many times that I should have sunk under the weight that was 
laid upon me. How much good a few kind and encouraging words will do 
sometimes when persons feel they are in trouble, and that more than they are 
able to bear ! ' " 

*' An Interesting Incident. — We saw, yesterday, a beautiful little fellow 
in the care of John M. Spear. We learn that in October, 1848, Mr. Spear 
found him in the Leverett-street jail. He was charged with stealing. He 
informed Mr. Spear that his father was a judge, and resided in Lower Canada. 
His father was immediately informed by Mr. Spear of the condition of the lad. 
By the advice of Mr. Spear the lad was sent to the State Reform School, where 
he has remained until yesterday, when his father came to Boston for him, and 
took him once more to his bosom. This morning the father leaves for home. 
During the absence of her little son, the afflicted mother refused to be comforted, 
and has constantly been dressed in black. 

" The judge expressed himself highly delighted with our State Reform School, 
and declared himself under the highest obligations to Mr. Spear, who had once 
more placed in his arms his wayward son. The boy is not now more than 
thirteen years of age." — Boston Times, Sept. 6, 1849. 

In one of Mr. Spear's visits to the jail lie found a small boy, 
imprisoned for some slight offence. He gave security for the 
child's appearance at court, and went with him to the miser- 
able home of his mother. Mr. Spear saw a bright-eyed little 
girl upon the floor, and asked the woman to give the child to 
him. " The child has neither father nor mother," replied the 
woman ; " and since you have returned me my child, you may 
take her." " Take care of the darling yourself, and call her 
Georgiana," were the poor woman's commands, as Mr. Spear 
departed with his precious charge. He took her to his own 
home, where she still shares the kindness and affection be- 
stowed upon the children belonging to the household. When 



22 BIOGEAPHICAL SKETCH OP 

Georgiana had been a few days in her new home, Mr. Spear's 
hand was involuntarily moved, — he had then become a partial 
medium for spirits, — and wrote, "Call the child Elizabeth.' 7 
It was afterwards ascertained that the mother, when dying, 
gave the child — all she had to give — the name " Elizabeth/ ' 

The foregoing are but samples, which might be added to 
indefinitely, did the limits of this sketch permit. They suffice 
to indicate to the reader of this volume the " manner of life " of 
our subject, previous to his call to the peculiar work yet to be 
alluded to. 

In this manner, year after year, Mr. Spear worked on, 
patiently, lovingly, hopefully. It might be supposed that 
such labors would meet with universal approval and ready en- 
couragement. But, incredible as it may seem, this was far 
from being the case. Mr. Spear often found his motives 
greatly misinterpreted, his efforts thwarted, and his acts se- 
verely maligned. He was not, however, without strong, 
appreciative friends. True hearts, 

*' Who live above the fog, 
In public duty and private thinking,," 

saw and felt that his was a mission of good, and they gener- 
ously blessed the hand and encouraged the heart that was 
enlisted for souls astray in life's wilderness. Among those 
who assisted him in his labors for the slave and the prisoner, 
by counsel, by kind words, and by the more current coin, 
may be mentioned Prof. T. C. Upham, D.D., Prof. Henry W. 
Longfellow, Rev. 0. B. Frothingham, Hon. Edward Everett, 
Hon. Horace Mann, Prof. P. D. Huntington, Hon. Samuel 
Appleton, Hon. G. T. Bigelow. 

But by the mass he had been regarded as a fanatic, a vis- 
ionary, a meddler in Southern men's matters, a "benevolent 
bedlamite;" and his labors in his present field were not less 
distasteful to them. Many of his personal friends regretted 
that he persisted in " paddling his own canoe," and against 
the current, too, when it was so much easier to go with the 
wind and tide. Not a few, who were members of the same 
household of faith, wished Mr. Spear did not belong to their 
craft. He preached " incendiary doctrines ; " he would " bring 
reproach to their cause." Mr. Spear knew this, — he felt it; 



JOHN M. SPBAB. 23 

but he had put his hand to the plough, and could not turn 
bark without making a compromise with conscience. This he 
chose not to do. In a letter to me he said: "I love my 
friends, and would not willingly wound their feelings ; but I 
have a work to do, and, Heaven helping me, I will do it faith- 
fully." It would have been better had he belonged to no 
party, political or religious. A person marking out for himself 
a path should go unfettered, unbound by political or theologi- 
cal chains. Mr. Spear is a friend to man, irrespective of color, 
clime, sect, or condition. Let him be called the world's citi- 
zen, humanity's friend. It is enough. 

Especially did the way seem dark when old friends stood 
aloof, or received him with a cold recognition ; and when, after 
a hard day's toil for the suffering, he returned to his own home, 
and found his patient wife and little ones nearly as destitute as 
those for whom he had labored. 

Justice may sometimes seem afar off to those who work by 
faith ; but it is sure to come. The night may be long and 
dark, but the sun will rise, dispelling the darkness. So to those 
whose way is darkened by the night of igmorance. The 
humanitary labors of the philanthropist may be misinterpreted 
for a time ; but to him there cometh a day of reckoning — a 
day when each thought and deed will be weighed in the bal- 
ance, and receive a righteous reward. Mr. Spear knew this, 
and was content to work and wait. 

But the good angel came at last, and the laborer was tried, 
and found worthy to be booked "immortal." The sea grew 
calm. The wind and waves were now in the lone voyager's 
favor. With the tide turned the multitude. They gathered 
flowers from the seeds he had sown in sorrow, in hope, and in 
faith, and wove of them a wreath, and generously placed it 
upon his brow. Boston became proud of her son, and even in 
the Old World his name was repeated with love and reverence ; 
and the souls he had saved arose and with one accord called 
him blessed. The humane saw that his was the work to be 
done, and they began to contribute freely to keep the heart and 
hands of the worker strong. The good wife and children once 
more took courage, for the shoals and sand-bars were passed, 
and the husband and father was out at sea with fair sailing. 

A popular journalist, about this time, solicited a sketch of 



24 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

the life and labors of the philanthropist for publication. It 
was written, but not published — probably never will be in 
that journal, for the subject of it is once more sailing against 
the current, and he will, perhaps, not float with the tide again 
while Mr. works for dimes and dollars. 

In 1851 Mr. Spear's attention was called to the investiga- 
tion of the modern spiritual manifestations. He had previously 
taken but little interest in the novel phenomena ; and, as he had 
not investigated, consequently had not condemned. " I know," 
he said, " a Hand unseen has guided me ; — may it not guide 
others ? I have often communed with higher intelligences ; — 
why may not others do the same ? I will not condemn, but 
patiently wait the ' signs of the times. ? " After a few months 
of patient investigation, Mr. Spear not only became convinced 
of the g-enuineness of the manifestations, but found himself a 
medium. His first call was to heal the physically diseased ; 
and many works of mercy, often of a very extraordinary char- 
acter, were wrought through his instrumentality. Some account 
of his labors in this department has been given to the public in 
a small volume, entitled " Messages from the Spirit-Life, by 
John Murray," which "messages " were communicated through 
the lips of Mr. Spear, as medium ; edited by S. C. Hewitt, and 
published by Bela Marsh, in 1852. From this account we 
derive the following facts as specimens : 

"The mediumship of Mr. Spear may be said to have fairly 
commenced on the 31st of March, 1852. Previously to that, 
nothing intelligible was communicated to him, or to others 
through him ; although his hand had been moved many times 
inwlwrdarily, and his mind deeply impressed by some unseen 
power, entirely foreign to his own consciousness. On the day 
above specified, Mr. Spear's hand took the pen, and began 
writing the following communications, which were accomplished 
at intervals, in the course of three or four days. 

" ' You must go to Abington [a town some twenty miles distant from Boston] 
to-morrow night. You will be wanted there. Call on David Vining. Co with 
your horse and chaise, Leave Boston at two o'clock precisely. That will bring 
you where you will be wanted in season. Go by the way of Abington. Bo not 
fear to do as you are guided. All will be well. Tell sister Betsey [Mrs. 
Spear] I will watch over you while you are away from home. She shall see 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 25 

good come from this direction, and will be satisfied with it when you get home 
from the journey.' 

"This communication was signed ' Oliver/ supposed to be 
the Christian name of Oliver Dennett, formerly of Portland, 
Me., but now of the spirit-land. He was, in his earth-life, a 
special friend of Mr. Spear. 

"The next communication reads thus : 

" « Dear Brother Spear : I know the state you are in. You would do as you 
are directed, but you doubt. Fear not. It shall be well with you. Can you 
not trust ? Remember John Murray. He had faith. He went as he was im- 
pressed. God helped him. He will help you, as he did him. Be of good com- 
fort. I love you, and will lead you on in the path of duty and peace. Go to 
Abington. Oliver.' 

" The third communication, thus : 

" * I have now impressed you to go to Mr. David Vining's house. The time 
now draws nigh for you to go. Leave here at the time you was last night 
directed. Fear not. I will go with you. Oliver.' 

" According to the directions above, Mr. Spear started for 
Abington, where he arrived in due season. Calling at the 
house of a friend, he learned that Mr. Vining did not live in 
Abington, but rather on the borders of Weymouth, an adjoin- 
ing town. The following communications were written, while 
at the house of this friend, by the same invisible power : 

" ' I am glad you came down here to-night. It shall be well that you came 
here. Wait and see what comes of it. Do not be in an anxious state. 

' Oliver.' 

" « Go to David Vining's house in the morning, with Philander Shaw. You 
will have a work to do there very important. Do, do, as directed ! It will 
be well. I will teach you when you are there. Oliver.' 

" " Sweet is that obedience which springs from an unfaltering faith in the 
spread of goodness, wisdom, and truth. Spirits have impressed you to come 
here for a most important purpose. You shall see what it is. Wait a little 
longer. Frances.' 

"Frances was the name of the companion of Charles Spear, 
— brother of John, — now an inhabitant of the spirit-world. 
After receiving these communications, of which Mr. Spear was 
all the time conscious he was not the author, and which of 
themselves show most clearly that he could not have been the 
4 3 



26 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

author, though they were indeed written by his own hand, he 
went, as directed, to the house of David Vining, in company 
with the friend last mentioned, at whose house he had tarried 
over night. They reached the place in due season, and were 
soon ushered into the presence of the Mr. Vining, whose name 
occurs several times in the communications of ' Oliver/ Of 
Mr. Vining Mr. Spear had never heard, till told of him by his 
invisible friend ; neither could he conjecture the errand on 
which he was sent thither, till he arrived and found Mr. Vining 
extremely sick with neuralgia. He had been in extreme pain 
for ten days and nights, as Mr. Spear afterwards learned, 
during the whole of which time he had not slept at all. As 
soon as Mr. Spear saw him he felt moved to sit by his side, 
when, without any conscious volition on his own part, his right 
hand slowly rose towards Mr. Vining's head, and, slightly 
touching him in the region of the ear, it rested there but a 
moment, when he, catching up his foot, exclaimed, ' What are 
you doing to my leg V 'I am not doing anything to your 
leg/ was the reply of Mr. Spear. ' Well/ said Mr. Vining, 
putting his foot on the floor and smiling, ' the pain is all 
gone ; ' and so it was. 

" Mr. Spear now requested Mr. Vining to take his bed and 
refresh himself with sleep ; but the latter remarked he was 
afraid to sleep while he was there. He said he was fearful he 
should never wake up again. Mr. Spear then said, ' When I 
was a boy, I was taught to say this little prayer : 

Now I lay me down to sleep, 

I pray the Lord my soul to keep ; 

If I should die before I wake 

I pray the Lord my soul to take ; ' 

designing thereby to soothe the remaining nervousness of his 
patient, and induce him to repair to his couch. But it was all 
to no purpose. He then told him, if he would lie down, he 
would leave him to himself; which induced the sick man to 
recline on the bed. He soon fell into a gentle and quiet slum- 
ber, and slept for some time. When he awoke he was very 
much refreshed, and remarked that ' an angel had visited him 
in his sleep, and had done him good.' The next thing we hear 
of Mr. Vining, he is about his business, as usual. 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 27 

" t Note. — About fifty days after this cure Mr. Vining died of the same disease 
of which he was, in this instance, relieved. The case was not one of ordinary 
relapse, properly speaking, as some have supposed ; but death took place in 
consequence of great exposure, from which a severe cold was induced, succeeded 
by neuralgia, of which he subsequently died. Just before his death, however, 
Mr. Spear was sent again, by the spirits, to relieve his distress ; but, finding 
him surrounded by unrelenting doubters of this new healing power, he was 
not Buffered to approach him. The consequence was, that death soon relieved 
him of his misery, which, doubtless, might otherwise have been accomplished, 
under the proper circumstances.' 

" Mr. Spear being in Salem, one day, on some beneficent 
spirit-errand, a spirit, purporting to be Swedenborg, said to him 
that his services were wanted in Georgetown, and that he must 
go there that night. He went accordingly, not knowing why 
he was sent. Having arrived there, Benjamin Franklin pro- 
fessed to communicate, and said that he must then go and see 
a poor woman who had lately been struck by lightning. As 
Mr. Spear was very tired, he queried of the spirit whether the 
morrow would not do as well. Franklin told him it would 
answer, but it would be better to go then. He therefore 
started and walked about a mile and a half, before he found the 
place. But what was most remarkable at this stage of the 
matter was, that, before he had gone far, he found his great 
weariness was passing away. To use his own language, it 
seemed to him as though there were springs in his heels, lifting 
him easily and gently forward, and helping him on his way. 
He soon came where he was directed to go, and found the per- 
son whom the lightning had injured, but did not tell how he 
came by his knowledge of her case, lest he might cause unneces- 
sary excitement, and perhaps alarm. He simply remarked 
that he had heard of her misfortune ; that he sometimes helped 
people who were suffering ; and that, if she had no objection, he 
might perhaps afford her some relief. She cordially invited 
him to be seated, when, placing the palm of his hand opposite 
that of hers, — or, rather, allowing it to be so placed by an invis- 
ible power, — she soon drew a long breath, remarking to her hus- 
band that she could breathe much easier. She was very soon 
relieved of her difficulty, which seemed to be an affection of the 
diaphragm, through the influence of the lightning. But in this 



28 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

case Mr. Spear took the pain himself, which was very severe 
indeed, for about two hours, when it passed entirely away." 

But at length a new and wider field seemed opening before 
him. He felt again, as in his earlier years, the call to "Preach 
the Gospel," and now it was the gospel of a still more unpopu- 
lar and despised faith than that to which his youth had been 
devoted. It was the gospel of a New Era, which supernal 
voices declared was now opening to mankind, — a spiritual dis- 
pensation, — to exceed in wisdom and beneficence any which 
had preceded it. What was he to do ? Should he wait for the 
multitude to call him into the new field ? Should he ask, what 
will the people say ? It had never been his custom thus to do. 
His first prominent work, in this new direction, was to give 
his organism to the utterance of the "Messages" from John 
Murray, to which allusion has already been made. These 
"Messages" were addressed especially to himself, and seem 
to have been designed mainly to educate and prepare him as an 
instrument of communication for more important services which 
it was announced were to be required in the future. At the 
close of those discourses he was thus addressed by his invisible 
instructor : 

"And now, my young friend, I turn to you as an individual 
person. It is distinctly seen that you are to do a most import- 
ant work. Your past life is all open before us, and it is seen 
that you have earnestly desired to receive and declare the 
truth ; and you are to consecrate yourself more perfectly than 
before to the advancement of the new light which now just 
begins to dawn upon the world." 

On the first day of April, 1853, Mr. Spear's hand was invol- 
untarily moved to write a document announcing to himself and 
the world the hitherto unhinted facts, that an association 
had been formed in the spirit-world for the purpose of accom- 
plishing on this earth certain specified beneficent ends, which 
association was pleased to style itself "The Association of 
Beneficents ; " also that this association had chosen him as its 
agent and communicator to the inhabitants of earth. To the 
document were appended, in chirography approaching fac- 
simile autographs, the names of twelve persons, dwellers in the 
immortal life, most of whom are known to human history for 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 29 

lives of distinguished philanthropy. (For a copy of this com- 
mission. Bee page 40.) 

This extraordinary document was as much a marvel to Mr. 
Spear as to any one else. It led him seriously to question his 
own sanity. The idea that associations are formed for specific 
purposes, among- spirits, as among the denizens of earth, — 
why, who ever dreamed of such a thing ? And, then, that they 
should choose so humble, unpopular, and unsuitable an individ- 
ual, to be their mouth-piece to humanity ! Who could believe 
it ? An intelligent gentleman, an early and prominent advocate 
of Spiritualism in Boston, calling on Mr. Spear on the day this 
paper was executed, after examining it a few moments, 
remarked that he had long doubted the mental soundness of 
Mr. S., but this production seemed to settle the question ! A 
physician, present on the same occasion, who had given much 
attention to the subject of insanity, after deliberate inquiry into 
the case, sagely concurred in the conclusion, as the most satis- 
factory explanation of the affair. Both agreed that Mr. Spear 
was a lunatic ! Mr. Spear himself was not without some 
apprehensions on the subject, and said, "I do not know but I 
am ; but how is one to know whether he is insane or not ? I 
surely feel as sane as ever I did." Another thought was sug- 
gested : "Evil and seducing spirits" had been heard of; and 
was it not probable that he had been made the dupe and vic- 
tim of such, who were using him as the instrument of their 
sport or malice ? Conscious, however, that he had as fall and 
free use of his mental powers as he had ever enjoyed, and 
confident of the rectitude and purity of his own intentions, and 
of a supreme love of truth and of humanity in his soul, — in 
which state he could not believe himself in any affinity with 
evil or trifling intelligences, — he decided to further pursue the 
course of investigation, until he should have had full proof of 
the source and nature of these singular proceedings. 

Gradually were unfolded to the mind of Mr. Spear the 
schemes and intentions of this purported "Association of 
Beneficents." They embraced plans of a broad, deep, far- 
reaching character ; looking to important and radical changes 
in earthly institutions, with a view to the improvement of man's 
physical and spiritual condition while in the earth-life. That 
there was need enough of all that was proposed, Mr. Spear, as 

3* 



30 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

a philanthropist, had long and deeply felt ; and, after careful 
deliberation, he decided it to be his duty to devote himself as 
an instrument for the furtherance of their schemes. He there- 
fore lent himself to the work as it was given him to do, not 
always without doubts and misgivings, but yet, on the whole, 
with an assiduity and simplicity of mind which doubtless would 
have been more difficult, if not quite impossible, to a person of 
different organization and a different life-discipline. Soon he 
began to be called upon, in behalf of this association of invis- 
ibles, for a variety of services — often of an obviously useful 
and "beneficent ;; character ; sometimes, to both himself and 
his friends, of very questionable utility. Among these services 
may be mentioned the lending of his organism for addresses, in 
public or private, in which were put forth declarations, in the 
name of spirits, sometimes of a seemingly incredible, at other 
times of an apparently puerile and absurd character ; the under- 
taking of long journeys, for purposes of which he was kept in 
ignorance until his destination was reached; the "consecra- 
tion " of numerous individuals to alleged important public mis- 
sions, bestowing upon them various uncouth, though usually 
significant and appropriate titles, etc. etc. Many of these 
things, to the external view, at least, seemed irreconcilable 
with any degree of wisdom, and capable of no useful results ; 
yet, when considered in the light of a disciplinary or educatory 
process, designed to produce certain specific mental and moral 
effects upon himself or others, their aspect is greatly changed. 
If their purpose was to try the faithfulness of him who was 
chosen to be the annunciator of unpopular truths, to ascertain 
his reliableness in all emergencies, to produce a more entire 
indifference on his part to both the applause and the censure 
of the popular voice, or to enwrap the new-born truth so com- 
pletely vnth the swaddling-clothes of misconception and odium, that 
its divine and saving qualities would be recognized only by the 
earnest and humble seeker, and acknowledged only for their in- 
trinsic worth, — if either or all of these ends were contemplated 
by superior wisdom in the transactions referred to, they surely 
have been no failures. Doubtless many will be unable to admit 
the propriety of following, in any case, requisitions which go 
beyond the province of reason ; but these should remember 
that there are minds so constituted that to them faith orfeelr 



J[OHN M. SPEAR. 31 

ing (that is, spiritual intuition or instinct) is a higher and surer 
guide than reason. The subject of this sketch, who has experi- 
enced preeminently the benefits of this disciplinary process, 
bitter though much of it has been, is now thankful that the cup 
did not in any instance pass from him. Possibly coming- genera- 
tions may be more competent to pronounce upon the wisdom of 
his implicit confidence than is the present. The Abrahams, the 
Lathers, the George Foxes, the men who "walk by faith and 
not by sight," can seldom be rightly judged in their own days. 

Whatever the verdict of the future may be, it is at least safe 
now to say, that if the beneficent powers above entertain any 
sueh kindly designs as are alleged towards our suffering and 
groaning humanity ; and if, for their execution, they have need 
of employing an earthly instrument, who should be faithful, 
untiring, unflinching, unselfish, unassuming, — one in whom the 
love of truth and humanity should be supreme over all other 
motives, — it would be difficult to find among living men one 
whose past life has given better assurance to mortal eyes of the 
possession of all these qualifications, than has that of the sub- 
ject of this sketch. That a man of such antecedents and such 
heart-purposes should suddenly become the associate and wil- 
ling dupe of trifling or malicious demons, is a result surely not 
to have been anticipated in accordance with any known law of 
affinities, nor to be credited except upon the most positive 
evidence. 

But Mr. Spear was not long in learning how he stood before 
the people. Those who understood not the grounds of his con- 
viction, and saw not the full purpose of his acts, naturally 
enough deemed him over-credulous and fanatical. They could 
not well do otherwise. Many of the Spiritualists, as the Uni- 
versalists had done before, regretted that he was one of them. 
The pulpit refused him utterance, and the press anathematized 
him. " Impostor," "Fanatic," "Maniac," " Worshipper of 
strange gods," etc., were some of the titles attached to his 
name. His friends generally saw with regret that he was 
losing caste. A few expostulated, some censured, others stood 
aloof and were silent, while the multitude cried, " He hath a 
devil ! " 

Yet he walked not alone. The angel-host, whose chosen 
instrument he was, went with him ; and a little band, who saw 



32 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

him most, who loved him best, were also with him, wi^h hands 
to help and hearts to sympathize. And there were many who, 
though unable to see the wisdom or beneficence of the intelli- 
gences who guided him, yet hoped for the best ; for they found 
it difficult to believe that one whose life had been thus far in- 
flexibly devoted to truth and humanity, who had consecrated 
himself to the noblest and most self-denying works of philan- 
thropy, could so soon have been transformed into a designing 
"knave/' or could have become the companion and pliant tool 
of " evil and seducing spirits." 

Perhaps no one thing in which Mr. Spear has been concerned 
has been so widely misunderstood, or furnished so extensive a 
fund of obloquy, as the construction of what has been called 
" The New Motor. 7 ' It were needless here, even did the writer 
possess the ability (which she does not claim), to undertake 
the history and defence of that unique production ; since else- 
where in this volume will be found a statement of the promi- 
nent facts relative to that matter. Suffice it to say, as ought 
in justice to Mr. Spear to be said and duly considered, that he 
at no time professed to perceive the truthfulness of the novel 
principles, relating to life and motion, which were asserted by 
the invisibles through his organism ; nor did he have confidence 
in the success of this attempt to modelize and illustrate them. 
On the contrary, he had, and repeatedly expressed, an utter 
want of faith in the whole scheme. His mind, not being of the 
mechanical cast, was utterly unable to grasp even such of the 
alleged principles as were clear to many other minds. He was 
satisfied, however, and not without good reason, that the 
unseen intelligences possessed knowledge and skill beyond, his 
own ; and he consented, provided others felt sufficient confi- 
dence or curiosity to supply the requisite " material aid," to 
allow the invisibles the use of his organism, and let the result 
show what they could accomplish. He, moreover, scrupulously 
refrained from soliciting the contribution of a single dollar from 
any source towards the forwarding of the scheme, leaving it 
solely to the interior promptings of individuate whether they 
would afford aid or otherwise. Nor was it through any design 
of his that the public were prematurel}' apprized of the affair, 
as was apparently the case. The most crude and fantastic 
notions, however, were circulated in the community, and the 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 33 

most extravagant expectations were indulged on Jhe part of 
some of the more enthusiastic friends of the enterprise. When, 
therefore, on the supposed completion of the mechanism, after 
a considerable outlay of time and money, these extravagant 
expectations were not realized, a perfect storm of indignation 
and abuse came down upon the head of Mr. Spear and his few 
associates. 

His position was now peculiarly embarrassing and trying. 
The public, both Spiritualists and anti-Spiritualists, too easily 
swayed by impulse, were unwilling or unable to accord to him 
the only place which he had assumed to fill in the matter, 
namely, that of a mere assistant, in what was to him btft a phil- 
osophical experiment, undertaken by what appeared to be wiser 
minds than his own. Hence the responsibility of the supposed 
failure was very generally, but wrongfully, laid on his shoulders. 
As justly might the unskilled assistant, who is called upon the 
platform by the professor of Chemistry to aid in the perform- 
ance of some novel experiment in that department of science, 
and Who performs faithfully his part according to instructions, 
be blamed or ridiculed for an apparent failure of the experi- 
ment. Yet the most opprobrious epithets, the most unworthy 
imputations of motive, the most foul aspersions of character, 
were liberally heaped upon Mr. Spear. But he bore all these 
in silence and without complaint, fully confident that a day of 
vindication, sooner or later, would surely come ; a vindication, 
if not of the wisdom and skill of the invisible host for whom he 
had acted, at least of the purity of his own intentions, and of 
the fidelity of Ins acts. That day, perhaps, is not far distant. 

But, through all these hours of trial and darkness, there was 
one, a frail young creature, his eldest child, who knew his 
inner life ; she shared his joys and secret griefs. Sophronia B. 
(Mrs. Butler) inherited her father's gentleness, his love of 
humanity, and her mother's energy and discrimination. With 
these traits so harmoniously combined, Sophronia was admira- 
bly qualified to counsel and sympathize with her father in all 
his plans and difficulties. She was a medium, evidently con- 
trolled by the same class of spirits as himself. Together they 
travelled to visit the sick, to lecture, or to do whatever else 
their hands found to do for humanity. A correspondent of the 
New England Spiritualist, speaking of her, says : 
5 



34 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

" During all the years of her father's misunderstood and mis- 
appreciated labors, Sophronia was his constant companion and 
loving supporter ; and when at last the hour of slander, cold- 
ness, and desertion of old friends, was to come, and with it not 
only the scorn of the multitude, but the sarcastic sneer of 
professed co-workers in the harmonial movement, poverty and 
utter isolation, or abjuration of the soul's deepest faith in the 
Divine Love and Providence, — then it was that this noble 
daughter, seemingly more fragile than the woodland violet, dis- 
played the elasticity and strength of the forest oak ; and, instead 
of hiding herself from the storm, stood up by the father and 
uttered these memorable words : ' Do, father, what you feel to 
be right, and I will stand by your side. Nothing. but wrong 
shall ever part us.' " 

* And they have not parted. Sophronia has passed to a higher 
sphere, but her earth-labor has not ended. In the language of 
another, " Taking a flower from her bosom, in the opening 
spring-time, she planted it in the earthly mould, under chilly 
skies and contending influences [alluding to the birth of an 
infant], to be watered by angels' tears, and cultured by angel- 
hands, till the hour of its transplanting, — just at the moment 
when she herself, the parent stalk, was to be transplanted to 
the upper Hesperides." 

A little incident here will serve to show the guidance of those 
who watched the goings and doings of Mr. Spear. In the early 
part of the winter of 1855, he was directed to go West and 
South, to lecture, obtain statistics, and make arrangements 
relating to a new scheme of Commercial Interchange, proposed 
and urged by intelligences in the spirit-life. John Orvis was 
his amanuensis and companion. They were often told to return 
to Boston the first of April, as an event of importance would 
then transpire. All acquainted with the matter anticipated the 
day, supposing the event related to his labors in the peculiar 
field to which he was devoted. In March, T. S. Sheldon (who 
had been an intimate associate in his work) was informed, by 
spirits, through different mediums in western New York, what 
the first of April would bring to the philanthropist ; but he 
joined him in his labors, working with and for him, without 
referring to the sad event that would bring sorrow to the hearts 
of a large circle of friends. Soon a telegraphic dispatch called 



JOHN M. SPKAIl. 85 

ISTr. S. to the bedside of his dying daughter. The last day of 
March, Sophronia made arrangements for her departure to the 
beautiful laud. Then, calling loved ones about her, she spoke 
comfortingly and lovingly to each. When her father ap- 
proached the earth-angel, for a blessing and a farewell, she 
smilingly said, " I have many things, dear father, to say, but I 
am weary. To you I can say them at any time." This inter- 
view was the last. On the third of April she passed through 
the gates of light into the city of the redeemed. 

It is now five years since Mr. Spear commenced his labors 
as a Spiritualist. Since 1852, he has travelled, by spirit direc- 
tion, more than twenty thousand miles, to heal the sick, to lec- 
ture, and to promote various purposes had in contemplation by 
the Society of Spirits, whose agent he had consented to be. 
Through his vocal organs the unseen have given a great num- 
ber of lectures, or dissertations, on a great variety of topics, 
and varying much in style and character. Of their general 
value the public has now an opportunity to form a proper judg- 
ment ; though doubtless the estimates of different minds will 
widely disagree. Some few of them have been already pub- 
lished ; but those containing the finest thoughts, the deepest 
philosophy, have gone forth nameless, since the prejudice against 
him has been so great that the connection of his name with a 
treatise would have lessened the good it might otherwise have 
done. 

Leaving, then, at this point, the record of Mr. Spear's yet 
unfinished labors, in the difficult and greatly unpopular field of 
reform through the aid of spiritual interposition, to be com- 
pleted at some future day, when results will award him a more 
just verdict than can now be rendered, I proceed to a few con- 
cluding observations. 

It may be asked why a man so faultless as we have repre- 
sented Mr. Spear to be, one so devoted to human weal, should 
have enemies, should be unappreciated. It is not claimed that 
he is faultless ; that would be too much to say of any man. 
But it may be asked, who was ever popular that marked out 
for himself a path in the wilderness, and chose to walk therein 
alone, with the approval of conscience, rather than join the 
multitude in the path worn by those who lived in the long 
ago ? Who, that has no respect for wealth without worth, pays 



36 BIOGEAPHICAL SKETCH OF 

no homage to gilded piety or mock friendship ? Who, that 
speaks out for the oppressed everywhere, and rebukes the 
oppressor without regard to his titles or his position ? Who, 
that dares to be true to his own convictions of duty, lead where 
{hey may ? Mr. Spear neither labors for nor desires the adu- 
lation of the mass. He has not been disappointed thus far, 
probably never will be, by seeing himself canonized. In the 
future, long after he has risen to a higher labor-field, the wheat 
and the chaff will be separated ; the error will die, the good 
will live and do its work. 

Yet it may be said that, in his darkest days, through all his 
changes, he has not been without true frierjds, who see beyond 
the "mist and vapor " that for a time enshroud him. They 
have often been among those who have had with his religious 
opinions little sympathy. An elderly gentleman, living at the 
South, speaking of him in a letter to me, said : " Knowing the 
strong prejudices of those who do not sympathize in Mr. Spear's 
labors, and the misappreciation of professed friends, I have kept 
a record of his life and labors so far as I have been able ; and 
now, in looking it over, I am of the opinion that he has richly 
merited the name of the ' American Howard ; ; and that the 
Spiritualists will yet proudly remember him as one of their 
number." A professor, of high repute, in a New England col- 
lege, said recently to me : "lam glad you are writing a sketch 
of the life of that good man. For many years I have noted his 
course, and feel assured that he is, and ever has been, an instru- 
ment in the hands of our heavenly Father to turn the sinner to 
righteousness." Such language, from a clergyman of the old 
school, speaks as well for Mr. Spear as it does for the progress- 
ive and liberal spirit of his friend. 

I should not obey the injunction of those * who requested 
from me this sketch, did I fail to speak of the faults as well as 
the virtues of Mr. Spear. His defects, though they may be 
comparatively few, yet belong as much to the man as do the 
good deeds we love to remember and record. He cannot be 
said to be an intellectually great man, nor a learned man. He 
is, moreover, deficient in that refinement of mental organism, 
and that sesthetic culture, which, did he possess them, would 

* The Society of Spirits at whose request this volume is issued. 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 37 

impart to the teachings transmitted through his instrumentality 
greater elegance of diction and a higher literary finish than 
they usually exhibit. He possesses a marked individuality, 
which distinctly impresses itself upon everything which ema- 
nates from him, whether it has its origin within or beyond him- 
self; and its prominent characteristic is that of simplicity, and 
the utter absence of all extrinsic show or outside ornament, — 
lending sometimes even to uncouthness. To many minds this 
is a recommendation for the peculiar work to which he has been 
called ; while others, those especially who are more alive to the 
graces of culture, find it unquestionably a serious drawback to 
their interest in the productions of his mediumship. 

Another prominent fault, in the estimation of a large class, is 
a too little attention to the demands of the earth-life, a too 
entire engrossment in " spiritual things." In remembering 
the great wants of the human family, he has often seemed too 
forgetful of the wants of the individualized household. It is 
obvious that he is greatly wanting in that happy (?) tact, which 
many possess, of so managing to serve both God and Mammon 
as at all times to secure himself and those dependent upon him 
against the deprivations and discomforts of poverty. His first 
anxiety, though somewhat contrary to the approved prudential 
maxims of the world, is to do what he thinks right and duty ; and 
if this brings a competence of this world's goods, very well ; 
if otherwise, he endeavors to copy the philosophy of an ancient 
teacher of unpopular truths, and to "be content with such 
things as he has." Notwithstanding this fault (if such it be), 
there perhaps lives not a kinder husband, a more affectionate 
father, nor a person who is more scrupulously exact and just in 
respect to all pecuniary obligations. I have known him inti- 
mately for years, at home and abroad, and I never heard him 
speak unkindly ; never saw him angry, though I have seen him 
under circumstances when further forbearance seemed no 
virtue. 

The following delineation, given by Mrs. Semantha Mettler, 
of Hartford, Conn., by the aid of her remarkable psychometric 
powers, whilst she was in entire ignorance of the person she 
was describing, affords a truthful estimate of the leading points 
of his character : 

4 



38 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OP 

" I perceive the writer to be a person possessed of much intelligence, and 
parity of mind and character. The character is open and revealed, for in 
every act and deed he expresses the beauty of his character and intellect. His 
sympathies are very strong, and his benevolence broad and diffusive. He is a 
great admirer of Nature, for in it he seems to behold many beautiful truths. 
He appears extremely anxious and energetic, and the mind is engaged in that 
which has a tendency to elevate and purify the soul. This person reflects much 
and deeply ; is an earnest inquirer after truth, desiring ever to walk in a way 
that conscience may approve. He possesses strong combative powers, and in 
argument would sustain himself well. He has strong powers of concentration, 
and in anything upon which the mind is fixed and interested he becomes 
m uch abstracted. He relies mainly upon his own judgment and intuitions ; 
believing himself capable of judging far better for himself than others can for 
him. 

" Filial and connubial affections are large. He has a great love for home, 
with strong social qualities — loves to mingle with society. He loves the in- 
telligent. I should think this person, at times, was governed much by Intui- 
tion. He seems to follow the dictates thus received ; as the inner life governs 
his actions. He cannot feel otherwise than kind toward everything created. 
His attachments are very strong to friends, lasting and enduring. He feels 
sensibly that there is another life to live for ; and not all acts of kindness and 
benevolence which he administers are confined to the present, but that there is 
something more beautiful and divine to be realized, by the sympathies formed 
in this sphere of action. Order, time, and promptness, are strong character- 
istics. He seems to be a person that can form many very beautiful and orig- 
inal ideas, within himself. He has a strong memory, particularly of little 
incidents, and of historical reading. He is a very good judge of human nature, 
and would be looked up to much by all who know him. The poor and de- 
graded would find him a benefactor. His moral, spiritual, and intellectual 
qualities predominate, and his sphere is very agreeable/' 

In bringing this sketch to a conclusion, I may say that, 
should Mr. Spear ever rise above the cloud of obloquy which 
now enshrouds his name, should the public ever be disposed to 
escort him in triumph, casting their garments in his path, such 
applause will be likely to be of short duration. For such is the 
tendency of his constitution, that, should he be again out in fair 
sailing, moving smoothly along with the current, he will find 
some method of getting among the billows, navigating his own 
ship, and making new discoveries. 

More than a quarter of a century this philanthropist has 
worked for the elevation of his race, in such ways as have 
seemed to him most effective. He is going toward the sunset 
now. He will soon stand upon eternity's verge. Across the 



JOHN M. SPEAR. 39 

narrow stream he will see loved ones waiting to welcome him 
to the " Greenwood of Soul." He will turn back, and, sur- 
veying the path he has trodden, thank God that he has lived 
and labored on the earth. The world, too, will give thanks 
for the love-deeds of the missionary, and the great future will 
write with blessings the name of John Murray Spear. 



INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 



of declarations, in the name of 
Hiat specifically, plans and 
^hing sensible corn- 
extracts contain 



INTRODUCTOBY CHAPTEB. 43 

hand comprehending the basis-facts of the new era ; for they will embrace 
those of the past, the present, and the interminable future. 

" The eras of the past have only to a limited extent satisfied man's ex- 
panding mental wants. They have been unable fully to fill vacuums, because 
they were angular in their onfoldings, and of necessity have created mental 
angularities. The new era, deriving instruction from the past, the present, 
and the future, will develop Truth in its completeness, or circularity. Conse- 
quently, its primitive lesson has been the formation of circles ; and there 
have been gatherings around the tables of your dwellings. It was not prima- 
rily for the mere purpose of listening to unusual sounds that these circles 
were organized ; but it was symbolic of truths which are to be unfolded. 

" The former eras have been commenced, and to a very considerable ex- 
tent perpetuated, by the masculine sex. And in the second era one declared, 
' I suffer not a woman to teach.' From the utterance of that unseemly decla- 
ration, woman has been denied the right of public teaching. Thus has one 
sex monopolized a power which has been wielded to the highest detriment of 
the other. The new era, unlike the two preceding, for the purpose of regain- 
ing a lost equilibrium, will, for a suitable season, place the feminine element in 
preponderance. Another trinity is to be introduced, namely, Economy, Con- 
venience, Beauty ; and woman, being specially adapted therefor, is to aid 
in its development. 

" The students of preceding eras have especially been taught to reverence 
the books, written by mortal hands, for their respective periods. In the new 
era, Truths alone are to be reverenced ; for truths are immortal. 

"In the eras of the past, reverence of individual persons has been taught. 
In the new era, man as a grand whole, with all other portions of Nature, 
is to be reverenced. 

" The teachers of past eras have established forms, ceremonies, and observ- 
ances, suited to their respective degrees of unfoldment. The new era dwells 
not in outer forms, ceremonies, or observances. These are but the scaffoldings 
of the superstructure ; they are transitory, and of necessity pass away. Each 
individual person will be left free to express her or his thought, in her or his 
way ; so that woman and man, wife and husband, daughter and son, will be 
at liberty to adopt forms, ceremonies, and observances, as they may from season 
to season find to be individually agreeable." 

These declarations indicate that the movement, thus initiated 
through the instrumentality of a humble individual, contem- 
plated results second in magnitude to none which this earth 
has ever witnessed. Thus far, the formation of but a single 
associative body in the spirit-life, as the executor of these pur- 
poses, had been hinted at. On the 30th of June following, Mr. 
Spear being at Rochester, N. Y., at the house of Charles 
Hammond, and both being in the inspirational state, or under 
spirit-control, they were alternately moved to make further 
declarations on this subject, to the effect that seven distinct 



44 INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 

but cooperative associations had been organized in the spirit- 
world with reference to this movement, each having charge 
of a specific department in the great work of earth's regener- 
ation. The titles and special provinces of these several 
bodies, as gathered from these declarations, may be stated as 
follows : 

1. The association already referred to, which proposed to 
form and execute general schemes of Beneficence, or good- 
doing, on earth, and styling itself " The Association of Benef- 
icents." 

2. An association which proposed to " teach of Electric, 
Magnetic, and Ethereal Laws, and of heretofore unknown Me- 
chanical Forces," and calls itself "The Association of Elec- 
tric-izers." 

3. An association undertaking to teach of the nature, analy- 
sis, and combination of Elements, making itself known as " The 
Association of Element-izers." 

4. An association proposing to teach of improved methods 
of Education, taking the designation, for the sake of uniformity, 
of " The Association of Education-izers." 

5. An association proposing to teach of the requisites of 
Health, and the means of its restoration, taking the title — 
" temporarily, " as was averred, "for the want of a better 
term" — of "The Association of Healthful-izers." 

6. An association proposing to teach of Agriculture, and 
naming itself " The Association of Agricultural-kerb." 

1. An associative body whose province was to teach of Gov- 
ernment, and "to harmonize and make one of the many now 
divided and disordered governments of earth," styling itself 
"The Association of Government-izers." 

Sometime subsequently to these announcements, it was fur- 
thermore intimated that all these bodies sustained a subordinate 
relation to a yet more numerous and comprehensive organiza- 
tion, called the "General Assembly" or "Congress" of the 
spirit-world, from which they were special delegations or com- 
mittees. The following paper, communicated, as will be seen, 
about a year after the commencement of these unfoldings, con- 
tains a lucid and succinct statement of the mutual relations of 
these several alleged bodies, and of some of the methods 
of their operations : 



INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 45 



" ADDRESS TO THE INHABITANTS OF THIS EARTH. 

** Something more than a year since, a number of persons in the spirit- 
world resolved to associate together for the promotion of several scientific, use- 
ful, and philanthropic purposes. Organization was the result. A body called 
the Genebal Assembly was formed. Entering Immediately on its duties, the 
General Assembly resolved to oi'ganize several subordinate bodies. Seven, a 
numerical perfection, was the number determined on. Cheerfully these sub- 
ordinate bodies immediately commenced their labors. They selected a promi- 
nent person to journey from place to place, with a view of seeking, selecting, 
and appointing each its general agent. At the earliest possible moment these 
subordinate bodies commenced their distinct though cooperative labors. 

" It was deemed wise, by the subordinate bodies, for that Association 
which would of necessity bring out most prominently important fundamental 
principles to first enter upon the work ; — thereby forming a substantial basis 
upon which kindred associations could safely build. Among these bodies was 
one significantly denominated the Electric-izers. At the head of that Asso- 
ciation the name of Benjamin Franklin was placed. His great intellectual 
ability, his skill as a diplomatist, and his philanthropy, qualified him for a 
position so important. That association in due time commenced its labors, 
carrying them forward to a condition when others might wisely commence 
their efforts. 

" Each of these subordinate bodies has now unfolded its general plans, and 
presented its fundamental principles. Difficulties have been encountered in 
this undertaking, but they have not been more numerous than are usually con- 
nected with labors of this character. Looking carefully over the whole ground 
which has thus far been travelled, the General Assembly is satisfied with the 
results. 

" The General Assembly, as such, takes this opportunity to somewhat fully 
declare its purposes and plans. While the subordinates have each their dis- 
tinct labors, acting upon a class or classes of persons, the General Assembly 
proposes to affect in several ways the general mind ; — hence its name. And 
its labors and plans will generally tend to the promotion of the more individual 
labors of the subordinate bodies. 

" One of the first objects which the General Assembly proposes to accom- 
plish is to select from a large class of persons a body of representatives, each 
being distinct, and yet all, when united, forming a whole. These persons will 
be both male and female. They will be selected in different locations, and, to 
some extent, in different nations ; but the majority will be from this, the 
American nation. 

" "When the General Assembly has completed this branch of its labors, it will 
then proceed deliberately in unfolding its general plans, which, briefly, are the 
following : 

" First, To construct a new general Government, selecting from the govern- 
mental institutions of the past and of the present the essential and the useful, 
happily combining and arranging the same, introducing new principles, and 



46 INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 

constructing for the inhabitants of this earth a new general Government, 
presenting it as a model to this and other nations. 

" Secondly, It proposes to prepare a general Code of Laws, embracing 
essential moral principles ; and it proposes to present this code to the consid- 
eration of distinguished legislators, eminent jurists, and other judicial persons. 

" Thirdly, It proposes to present certain religious or spiritual teachings, em- 
bracing the essentials gathered from the various bibles and other volumes of 
the past, connecting them with the highest spiritual teachings of the present ; 
thus bringing together comprehensively all that spiritual instruction which 
man needs, and constructing a basis upon which a new, living, and rational 
Church can be built. 

" While the General Assembly will be engaged in promoting its general 
labors, the subordinate associations will continue quietly and perseveringly their 
respective efforts, aiding, as far as may be practicable, the general undertakings 
of the Assembly. That its plans may be promoted, certain selected persons 
will, at a proper time, visit not only certain important locations in this nation, 
but will also visit other nations. Various persons, from time to time, will be 
employed in generally advancing the objects contemplated by the General 
Assembly. Obstacles which may lie in its way will be, by various means, re- 
moved. Persons friendly or unfriendly, whether in the garb of friendship or 
otherwise, will be exhibited in their true characters. 

" For and in behalf of the General Assembly, 

"Daniel Webster." 

Another document, of similar import with the above, and 
purporting to emanate from the same body, bears the following 
signatures : 

" Th. Jefferson, Samuel Thompson, 

Seneca, W. E. Channing, 

John Howard, Horace Holley, 

John Hancock, Benjamin Rush, 

John Adams, Benjamin Franklin, 

Lafayette, Emanuel Swedenborg." 

The names of members of the several associations, so far as 
disclosed, will appear in connection with the papers emanating 
from each body. It may be here remarked, that these signa- 
tures were written, as the medium alleges, by the mechanical 
control of his hand, and without the least preconception in his 
own mind of what was to be written. Most of them, in the 
original documents, exhibit more or less of variation from Mr. 
Spear's usual chirography, with some evident attempt — so far 
as opportunity for comparison has been had — at imitation of 
the genuine autographs, even in cases wherein he had never, to 



INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 47 

his knowledge, seen such autographs. But the evidence of 
authenticity derivable from such a source is considered too 
slight to render any further presentation of fac-similes a matter 
of consequence. Several of the names were given in charac- 
ters not belonging to the English language, and probably to no 
language known on earth. 

These introductory statements will suffice to acquaint the 
reader with the machinery of this work ; or, in other words, to 
inform him of the sources whence its contents purport to 
emanate, and of the general scope and aims of the movement, 
the rudimental principles of which are unfolded in the following 
pages. To these his attention is now invited. 



THE EDUCATOR. 



PART I. 



PAPERS RELATING TO ASSOCIATION, OR DIVINE SOCIAL 

ORDER. 

[From a Society of Spirits, styling itself " The Association op Beneficents." 
Given mainly at Boston, at various times, from 1834 to 1856.] 

§ I. DECLARATION OF GENERAL PURPOSES. 

The Association of Beneficents makes the following 
declaration of its schemes, to be commenced, executed, 
and completed, at such times and in such locations as shall 
be deemed most feasible : 

I. It proposes to put an end to all competition in Com- 
merce, by teaching that the interests of individuals and of 
nations are one and indivisible. 

II. It proposes to abolish all forms of Oppression, by 
teaching that, when one or more is enslaved, the oppressor 
must of necessity be the greatest sufferer. 

III. It proposes to abolish War in all its various forms,, 
by teaching man the unity and brotherhood of all the 
peoples of this earth, and of all other inhabited planets. 

IY. It proposes to so unite the sexes and the different 
races that love shall be universal; instituting thereby a 
care for each and all, as parts of one body, corresponding 
to the love and care exercised for the parts of the human 
structure. 

Y. It proposes to so educate Man that he can with 
greatest ease command the elements ; and to so acquaint 
him with Nature's laws, that he can with little labor obtain 
the essential sustenances of life. 

7 5 



50 THE EDUCATOK. 

VI. It proposes to bring Man into such favorable con- 
ditions, and such agreeable surroundings, that he will be 
able to devote much time to the finer arts, to the study of 
useful inventions, and to a higher and more congenial 
intercourse with persons not only on the planet which he 
inhabits, but also with persons dwelling in more improved 
conditions. 

For, and in behalf of the Association of Beneficents, 

Benjamin Bush. 

§ n. THE WANTS OF MAN. 

Fables frequently serve to elucidate obscure subjects. 
The story of the Fox and the Swan may be used for the 
present purpose. The fox invited the swan to dine ; but his 
dishes were so shallow that, while the fox feasted himself 
to his content, the swan went away hungry. But the swan 
in turn asked the company of the fox at dinner. Setting it 
forth in long-necked dishes, she was able to help herself, 
while the fox was compelled to look on, feeling that he 
had been outwitted. 

This fable teaches that certain conditions and locations 
may be quite well suited to one class, while another would 
be quite inconvenienced therein. 

Man is perpetually unfolding, like the rose, requiring 
ever new external conditions, and constant improvements. 
Dissatisfied with the past, uncomfortable in the present, he 
looks and earnestly longs for the future and more advanced 
state. 

They who have passed on to higher conditions, and have 
wisely improved their time, talents, and opportunities, have 
attained and enjoyed great advantages, — some of which 
they desire to unfold to those who jet dwell on this earth. 
Earnestly they have been, and continue to be, engaged in 
concocting and unfolding schemes, which, when compre- 
hended, will be entered into with the deepest interest, and 
will be highly appreciated by greatly advanced minds. 
As it were, a model of a better social state must be con- 



THE WANTS OF MAN. 51 

structed, — a miniature world, which, on inspection, will 
meet tho approval of sincere and earnest inquirers. It is 
not designed to make onslaughts upon the fox, with his 
shallow dish ; nor to frighten the swan, with her long-necked 
vessel ; but it is designed to unfold to man a better condi- 
tion, wherein both fox and swan may be suited, and live 
harmoniously together. 

These observations are presented as introductory to a 
somewhat elaborate paper on Tlie Wants of Man. In this 
paper the terms ivants and needs will be interchangeably 
used, as bearing the same meaning. 

Few if any subjects can be presented, so important, 
and so fraught with interest, as is this. In treating upon 
it, it is essential that a broad view be taken of the various 
nations of this earth. Able as persons who have passed to 
a higher life are to inspect the condition or conditions of 
man in various parts of this planet, they are competent to 
present, in a concise form, a view of all his real needs. 
By man, in this paper, are meant the people of this earth, 
of whatever sex, clime, condition, or color. 

First, Man needs a substantial material or mineral basis, 
on ivhich he can quietly and securely stand. Without such 
a basis, — with want staring a portion of earth's inhabitants 
in their faces, — there will be not only unceasing irregu- 
larities, but one class will, as it were, devour the other. 
Thus has it been in the past, and thus will it be in the 
future, until man's material wants are generally met. The 
starving soldier kills his neighbor to obtain a trifling monthly 
pittance. He would not be engaged in wholesale slaughter 
could his wants be otherwise met. The highwayman goes 
forth, under night's sable curtain, and plunges his dagger 
in the heart of his victim, because he wants. Otherwise, 
kindness may dwell in his heart, but food he must have. 
The cunning trader defrauds his neighbors to supply his 
individual and family wants. Interiorly he sometimes 
loathes himself; but his wants, he says, must be provided 
for. 



52 THE EDUCATOR. 

Thus, throughout all the ramifications of society, man 
wants ; and he resorts to this or that expedient to gratify 
his needs. The first great progressive step, then, should 
be in this direction, — to supply to man a material or min- 
eral basis. Without this basis, the tree of progress will 
take but slight and impermanent root. 

Secondly, Man wants a permanent Home, Much is con- 
veyed, to the greatly unfolded mind, in that word Home. 
Few, if any words, in any language, are linked with more 
pleasant associations. Without a home, man is a cheerless 
and comparatively friendless wanderer, — having no abid- 
ing-place, no centre of attraction on which his highest 
affections are fixed. He becomes an insulated, unwel- 
comed, restless, dissatisfied being. 

An effort will now be made to present to the intelligent 
mind a picture of a true, sweet, attractive, quiet, happy 
home. 

1. A convenient and tasteful building must be con- 
structed, suited to man's wants, conditions, state of unfold- 
ing, and to his aspirations. In a rude, uncultivated condi- 
tion, man constructed rude edifices in the earth's bowels, 
or fragile huts on its surface ; but, as he has emerged from 
the lower conditions, he has required, and has constructed, 
more and yet more neat, economical, convenient, and 
tasteful edifices. Precisely in the ratio of his unfolding 
will man perfect his places of habitation. 

2. To constitute a home, man requires that his habitation 
be erected where agreeable landscapes, combining groves, 
lawns, eminences, valleys, and waters, can be daily beheld ; 
each and all of which exert their varied beautifying influ- 
ences on the eye and the whole character of the beholder. 

3. Within this habitation he needs domestic enjoyments, 
flowing from intimate association with a companion whose 
thoughts, feelings, desires, whose age, and whose aspirations, 
harmonize with his own, — from the twain springing truly 
beautiful and perpetually unfolding offspring, cementing 
more closely the hearts of the parents, and calling out 



THE WANTS OF MAN. 53 

their affections and their efforts to improve and unfold the 
higher faculties of these offspring. 

These several particulars, in addition to a permanent 
material basis from which all essential wants can be easily 
supplied, constitute a truly unanxious, beautiful, perma- 
nent home. 

In the more unfolded lifes, such homes exist. That 
which is in a higher life may and should be transmitted to 
the next succeeding lower condition. Interested deeply 
in the highest welfare of man on this earth, they who come 
from a higher life desire that a model home should be here 
constructed. They come not only to show man what he 
needs, but also for the loftier purpose of instructing and 
aiding him to attain to higher conditions. 

When a model Home has been constructed, intelligent 
persons will come thereto from various quarters, who will 
in themselves be models, — models of intelligence, of 
purity, of harmony, of spirituality. Others will come as 
inspectors ; will, as it were, light their torches at its fire, 
and from these kindle other fires in different sections of 
this earth. 

Thirdly, Man wants general social intercourse, usually 
denominated society. It is not enough that his individual 
and more domestic wants are gratified; but he desires free 
communion with persons who may be scientifically, philo- 
sophically, religiously, morally, and spiritually unfolded, 
that he may enjoy the satisfactions which are derived from 
imparting and receiving instruction. The family relation 
may be considered the first grand circle ; and what is 
called society may constitute the second. .Thus, individ- 
ual, domestic, and societary wants are gratified, — forming 
a harmonious and beautiful whole. 

A picture will now be drawn of a true society; and 
when man becomes truly a component part of such a social 
state, in connection with proper domestic relations and a 
supply of individual wants, he becomes what may be justly 
called a man. 

5* 



54 THE EDUCATOR. 

1st. Society should have a just balance of the sexes, — 
each individual of either sex enjoying his or her rights, 
and following his or her attractions to the highest possible 
extent. 

2d. It should have a very high general moral standard, 
as regards thought, feeling, speech, and act. 

3d. A high appreciation of the beautiful, the lofty, and 
the sublime, should prevail. 

4th. A high and greatly cultivated spiritual or aspira- 
tional feeling should exist. 

5th. A lofty and broad philanthropy should be cultivated. 

6th. Its members should find great delight in receiving 
and imparting useful knowledges. 

7th. The constant feeling should be cultivated that the 
present life is a grand preparative for successive lifes 
which are yet to be. 

A society wherein these seven requisites are enjoyed, — 
constantly, richly, sweetly, harmoniously, — would be the 
most felicitous condition with which man could be favored 
on this earth, at its present stage of advancement. To this 
man is capable of arriving during this present century. 
The coming fifty years will unfold science, philosophy, 
morals, and spirituality, with vastly greater rapidity than 
any former half-century has done. 

To accomplish a work so vast and so desirable, persons 
come from the higher conditions. That thought may be 
stirred, and may ripen into action, the first great work is 
to construct a model, — to show man that that which the 
mind is capable of conceiving can be brought forth. 

[The following papers will be found to present, fay successive steps, an 
outline of the principles and methods by which it is proposed to gain the 
desirable end thus set forth.] 

§ HI. OF ASSOCIATION.— ITS NATURE DEFINED. 

That which a single mind, when alone, may not be able 
to execute, may be easily performed by a combination of 



ASSOCIATION. 55 

minds. Mind acts and reacts upon mind. Thought c;m 
more easily excite the mental faculties when several har- 
monious persons are associated together, for either a 
general or a specific purpose, than when one is alone. 
"In union there is strength," is a common maxim; and it 
applies either to bodily labors or to mental efforts. 

Commonly it is thought that, when two or more persons 
associate for a given purpose, certain individual rights 
must be overlooked, if not entirely abandoned, for the 
benefit of the association as such. This is one of the 
greatest mistakes which man has ever made. No true 
progress can he make in any enterprise until this mistake 
is rectified. 

What, then, in brief, is the leading purpose of an associ- 
ation ? It, in a word, is this : it is a communion ; that is, 
a number of persons have either property, or wisdom, or 
knowledge, or position, or experience, — some having one, 
some having another, some having several; — these persons 
come together, associate, interchange, combine, transmit, 
transfer from one to another. 

Now, if association were necessarily attended by indi- 
vidual losses, — if there were an overlooking of rights, a 
disregard of one's property, — then association, so far from 
being advantageous, might be quite the opposite ; man 
might be quite unable to pay the price of the purchase, 
and so he would shrink back into the baldest individuality. 
But when man comes to see that it requires the ivhole of 
humanity to constitute ivhat is truly meant by man, — that 
no individual has all that is essential to constitute a man, 
— that he needs, and must have, the goods of others, to 
be in his highest condition, — then he will see the advan- 
tages, nay, the absolute necessity, of intercommunication, 
interchange, commerce, association, or whatever term may 
be used. He will see that, while the individual should not, 
and would not, sustain loss, good must of necessity come 
of association. 

The mind needs to be clear on this point, else blunders 



56 THE EDUCATOR. 

will be made. Persons will be unwilling to associate, 
because of supposed individual cost ; individual sacrifice, a 
loss of individual rights. But, truly, any person who asso- 
ciates on a high, loving, harmonious plane, is advantaged 
thereby; however small, however large, that association 
may be, and for whatever purpose they may come to- 
gether. As individuals they are advantaged, and as a 
whole their power is immensely increased ; because what 
one may lack another may have. 

The human mind cannot contemplate a single, isolated 
man, who has, in and of himself, all that is essential for his 
highest condition. That, however, is the position of bald 
individualism. Now, he joins himself to others, to get of 
them what he himself has not. That is association. 

Simple though this point may seem to intelligent minds, 
yet the mass of people are in a state of great darkness 
in relation to it. They calculate, when contemplating 
association, on their losses. If individualism is to be dam- 
aged by association, then denounce it ; and let men run 
back, if they will, to bald individualism ! Let the tree 
grow with one root ! let the fruit appear without leaves 
and without branches ! let everlasting night be, without 
interchange of day ! let one single color only be seen ! 
That is individualism ! But the colors associate ; the roots 
intertwine ; the branches spread ; the leaves expand ; the 
stars associate j and all Nature has written upon its face, 
Combinations, Interchanges, Interblendings ; and no 
wrong is done, no loss is experienced, but all are advan- 
taged. 

Now, Protestantism has thrown men off into ragged 
fragments. It is the volcano, the whirlwind. But Nature 
gathers up these fragments, smooths the rough corners; 
again they associate, come together, and are one. 

The coming era is to be eminently cooperative. It is 
gathering its fragments among all classes, climes, sexes, 
nations. Each party, clan, clime, and nation, will bring 
into the common treasury some valuables. Associated, 



ORGANIZATION, 57 

becoming one, all are to be advantaged. The Turk may 
bring only his graceful turban: it is well. The savage 
may bring only his beautiful ivory tootli : that is well. 
The property is for all; and he who brings a turban, or a 

tooth, takes what others have to give — loses nothing — 
gains everything. 

But one further thought must be taken into account; 
mem must associate unselfishly. Then each gives lovingly, 
each receives joyfully, and loss is not experienced. Ex- 
change takes place — gain must be the result. 

§ IV. OF ORGANIZATION. — ITS PRIMAL PRINCIPLES. 

While order has ever been " Heaven's first law/' Earth, 
to very great extent, has been in conditions of irregularity, 
not to say angularity. But, in commencing a broad enter- 
prise, having in view the general welfare of the inhabitants 
of a planet, it is exceedingly desirable that order should 
be observed. 

Order relates to subjects, to times, to persons, to the 
present, and looks to the future. Like garments, institu- 
tions cease to be useful as man unfolds. That which 
suited one condition, one age, one nation, may be quite 
unsuited to another age, condition, or nation. A new age 
is now in its inceptive state. A new class of persons are 
appearing ; new and higher wants are felt ; conditions are 
changing. A higher order than the past is essential to 
accommodate the present. Organization must therefore 
come. 

A class of very eminent persons are longing for an organ- 
ization, in which, while the rights of each individual person 
can be to the highest extent secured, there may be also, 
in harmony with that individuality, a sociality. But it 
requires the keenest analytic ability to draw with nice 
precision the individual and social lines so that, while, on 
the one hand, individuality shall promote sociality, on the 
other, sociality shall aid individuality. 
8 



58 THE EDUCATOE. 

This is the grand problem of the times. Markedly indi- 
vidual persons are fearful of sociality. Very social per- 
sons fear individuality. But the highest individuality is 
perfectly compatible with the highest sociality. 

The Deity is an individual; and at the same time a social 
Being. The mind. then, must pass back to primal and 
divine principles. But it requires great breadth of thought 
to grasp and modelize primal principles. Without enter- 
ing upon the vexed question respecting the precise sub- 
stance of which the Deity is composed, it may be said that 
the ancient records speak first of the Jehovah — one indi- 
vidual God : but they come afterwards to speak of Him 
as holding the parental relation, which embraces sociality. 
Where a father exists, of necessity there must be children. 
Here. then, are representations of individuality and social- 
ity in the Divine. 

It may be stated, then, that whenever a cultivation, a 
drawing forth, of one's own individual powers takes place, 
that cultivation naturally leads to a desire to associate with 
some kindred person. Both individuality and sociality, 
therefore, are but natural conditions. 

Without entering, at this time, into metaphysics, it may 
be said that the Divine Being once lived alone. But there 
came a time of elaborating himself, of moddizing his own 
thoughts. The Divine is the soul — Xature. the body. 
It may also be said that man is a miniature God. everlast- 
ingly elaborating himself, bringing apparent chaos to 
order : striking off angularities as they become prominent 
to his perceptions. Xature moves in circles : ascends in 
spirals. 

In order, then, to the introduction of a divine order on 
this planet, there must be a grand, leading, organizing 
mind, who shall arrange things on this earth after the pat- 
tern of things in the heavens. That grand, organizing 
mind must, as it were, pass up into the heavens : take 
notes, so to speak, of divine things : open to man not sim- 
ply a Xew Testament, but new patterns of old things. 



THE LAW OF ORGANIZATION. 59 

This can be done only in retirement. The person must bo 
alone : must study himself, unfold his own organism, and 
thus he prepared to teach the world. If one desires to 
portray the metropolis of the world, he visits London, 
sees it, makes sketches, prepares panoramic views, returns, 
and exhibits them. Precisely so must the mind pass up 
into the heavens, take copies, make sketches, obtain vari- 
ous views; and, on its return, it speaks as one who knows. 
The precise difficulty lies in finding that single person 
who is willing step by step to ascend that ladder whose 
top reaches to the heavens. Until such a mind is found, 
social angularities will continue. First efforts will be 
crude ; but they will prognosticate better things to come, 
preparing the public mind for The Messenger, who, in due 
time, shall come with healing in his wings, bringing the 
olive-leaf, proclaiming " Peace on earth ! — order among 
men ! " 

Any plan of organization, therefore, which does not 
embrace the Divine Mind as the grand leading model, is 
defective in just the ratio that it fails to do this. It should 
be borne in mind, also, that persons are incapable of con- 
structing an organization above their own conceptions. 
All things move spirally towards perfection; and the 
highest organization of the present day will be found 
defective in a future age. 

§ V. METHOD OF ORGANIZATION. — THE CONCENTRIC LAW. 

A subject which has, from age to age, occupied the 
attention of persons of great mentality, will now be 
opened. In presenting to the contemplative mind a sub- 
ject so vast as that of Organization, — including within 
itself, as it of necessity does, all the various relations of 
society, embracing the connections which exist between 
the Divine Mind and the lower forms of mentality, — also 
the subject of planetary relations and organizations, — it 
will be needful to contemplate the Grand Central Mind as 
an Organizer. 



60 THE EDUCATOR. 

That organization exists in Nature, — that planets, and 
worlds, and systems of worlds, move in harmony, cooper- 
ating with and in various ways acting and reacting upon 
one another, — is too obvious to elicit a question. 

But whence comes this state of things ? How is it that 
worlds on worlds, countless in number, move in harmony, 
never jostling one another, enjoying a marked individual- 
ity, and also a true sociality ? Chance could not organize. 
Mere intellect could not organize. Intellect sees — it is 
the mental eye. But it is one thing to be able to see, and 
quite another to be able to execute or harmonize, or so 
arrange that individual and social good may be easily and 
naturally provided for. 

Now, all things have their centres, and from these cen- 
tres push themselves to their circumferences. Everlast- 
ingly, like is begetting its like. The aggregationist [agri- 
culturist] plants his seed ; it springs forth ; the tender shoot 
is exhibited ; the tree forms ; the branches spread ; the fruits 
appear on their extremities ; and these fruits, in their inter- 
nals or their externals, to a considerable extent will corres- 
pond with the seed buried in the earth. Here is, indeed, 
a very singular and deeply interesting series of phenom- 
ena ; and yet, so certain are the consecutive results, that 
questionings respecting them never arise in the mind of 
the intelligent aggregationist. But ask that aggregation- 
ist to unfold to you the modus operandi by which the little 
seed springs up and organizes itself in fruits, and he has 
not at hand an intelligent response. 

Now, Nature is one ; Nature has her absolute and uni- 
versal laws. Among these is what may be called the Con- 
centric Law. This law pervades all things, to a greater 
or less extent. This concentric law may be said to hold 
things together which belong together. There are what 
may be called affinities, — attractions, if you will: that is, 
there are certain elements which coalesce ; there are cer- 
tain animals which dwell in hordes ; certain tribes of rude 
men which organize, and, as organizations, move on with 



THE LAW OF ORGANIZATION. 61 

something of harmony, system, order. These tribes, how 
ever, are not civilized, but are what are called savages : 

they are in natural and measurably uncultivated conditions ; 
yet organization is exhibited among them, they themselves 
hardly knowing why. 

Now, when what is called civilization appears, then this 
cooperation — or, better, organization — almost entirely 
disappears. What, then, is civilization? It is a cultivation 
of the individualities ; bringing persons out from the 
masses, and calling out another element, as useful as that 
of concentration or organization. 

This opportunity may be improved to state, in a word, 
why the savage does not grow. It comes of the fact that 
his individuality is not and cannot be cultivated. The 
masses are ruled ; the few think, speak and act for the 
many. 

The broad philosophic mind, however, will seize on and 
combine these two elements. First, persons must be 
thrown out upon their individualities, and for a season 
work comparatively alone, unaided, neglected ; and thus 
they get a strength of personal character — thus their indi- 
vidualities exhibit themselves. One man becomes an art- 
ist ; another, a merchant ; a third, an architect ; and so on 
to the end of the chapter. These are things which Sav- 
ageism does not, cannot exhibit ; because Savageism has 
its overshadowing mind, and growth cannot be. 

Now, it is the Concentric Law which holds the tribes 
and animal hordes together. But this is, so to speak, Na- 
ture in its wildness. Take, however, your forest shrub- 
bery, and place it in your rich soils, give it a favorable 
chance, and each individual shrub outstrips its sister 
shrubs of the forest. That which lies in the shrub is 
brought out more perfectly. No new power is conferred, 
but it receives that which corresponds to education. 

These principles, then, being clearly comprehended, Sav- 
ageism is no more to be overlooked than is Civilism. Sav- 
ageism cannot say to Civilism, " I do not need you." Civ- 

6 



62 THE EDUCATOR. 

ilism cannot say to Savageism, " I do not need you." In a 
high sense, both are useful. 

What is needed is, simply, to take advantage of both 
these elements, and from a critical study of the two, by 
easy and natural steps, a higher form of organization will 
be reached. There will appear in your midst, from time 
to time, as they shall be needed, persons who will be 
organizers, — just as the railroad-car came when it was 
most needed. The faculties of persons will be exercised 
in that direction, and the concentric or organizing fac- 
ulty will be unfolded. Persons will feel that these organ- 
izers are teachers, and will regard their teachings. System 
will be observed. All that is valuable in Savageism will 
be retained. All that is needed of Civilism, of Individual- 
ism, will be preserved. 

Now turn again to the seed ; observe its workings. It 
spreads itself out in roots — pushes itself up in a single 
trunk : that is Individualism. And when Individualism is 
strong enough, then the branches, leaves, fruits, are exhib- 
ited : tJiat is Organization. And any effort to organize 
which does not study the seed and its growth will not 
produce the fruit. 

The Grand Concentric Mind pushes Himself out, and 
planets and worlds appear. They are kept together, as the 
roots are one. As planets, they are cooperators. It may 
be said that at first a single prominent planet is thrown 
out alone ; it becomes cultivated, unfolds, expands, and 
then it distributes to other planets. As it were, the Divine 
concentrates all his energies on a single planet, not with 
reference to that planet only, but that it may impreg- 
nate others. Individualism is thus exhibited ; then Organ- 
ization comes. If, then, you would succeed in organiza- 
tion, you must direct all your energies to a single focal 
point. When you have secured one substantial organiza- 
tion, then others must follow. You thus have a basis, a 
model, an outer elaboration. Better have one good thing 
thoroughly organized than a dozen shreds or fragments. 



REQUISITES OF OBG AM/ATION. 68 

Other things will follow, as incidentals. In their places, 
incidentals must not be overlooked. Study, then, the 
Concentric Law, and begin at the right point. 



§ VI. REQUISITES OP A TRUE ORGANIZATION. 

As vegetation pushes itself out, as the tree springs up, 
as the branches, leaves, fruits, expand and grow, — so man, 
in all his unfoldings, is ever and forever passing upward 
and onward to more harmonious and divine organized con- 
ditions. But growths are exceedingly slow j they are 
mostly unperceived. The growth of man requires the lapse 
of many ages, — centuries are not to be named, — before he 
can reach that condition of unfolding in which the Divine 
Mind can be reflected in him. Ages have already passed, 
unfolding has succeeded unfolding, and efforts crude and 
injudicious have been made to organize persons, and to 
bring them into harmony with the Divine, resulting in little 
success. 

Now, there are certain principles which must be incorpo- 
rated into all natural and true organizations, the neglect of 
which must of necessity render all efforts in this direction 
wholly unavailing. 

Throughout all nature, from the smallest floating atom, 
or the finest fluid, up to vast worlds and systems of worlds, 
the female and male principles are exhibited. It is not too 
much to say that the Divine Mind itself, from which all 
organizations flow, is both male and female. Man, then, 
before he can arrive at a condition of Divine organization, 
must not only incorporate the elements of Savageism with 
Civilism, or Individualism, but he must include also, so to 
speak, male-and-female-ism. 

Efforts of the past to organize mankind have been but 
the primal struggles. They correspond to the embryonic 
motions, pointing forward to a time when true, harmonious 
societaiy relations shall be established, not only between 
man and man on this planet, but also between man on this 



64 THE EDUCATOR. 

and on other planets, — merging, as it were, planet with 
planet, world with world, system with system. Thus, by a 
broad, and, if yon please, a supreme law, man is to reach 
that condition for which he longs, — a new Divine social 
organization ; an organization which shall incorporate into 
itself the goods of all " isms " — overlooking none. 

That social state will have its legislature, its judiciary, 
its leading concentric mind. That social state will place 
woman at its head, or, rather, in its centre, around which 
all interests shall cluster, as children are gathered around 
their mother. 

It will thus embrace within itself a divine and emotional 
Church, a Church of Principles, a church from which 
there shall be outgushings ; a church which shall, in other 
words, bear children, — which shall as certainly bring forth 
divine fruits, as the seed planted by the aggregationist shall 
bring forth the roots, the stalk, and its branches. 

Now, while there are many fragmentary minds, minds ca- 
pable of grasping one or more classes of subjects, — minds, 
in other words, of a marked individuality, — what is needed 
is a mind that shall have a wlioleness ; that shall take up all 
these elements, arrange them, form them into a system, 
harmonizing apparent discords ; a mind that can see even 
the goods of evils, the advantages arising from Savageism 
and Individualism ; and, as the maker of a barrel throws his 
hoop around all the parts, keeping each in its place, so 
organize the elements of humanity that one interest shall 
strengthen, sustain, and support, all the others. That which 
the mind can conceive and express, it can sooner or later 
execute. 

There is another element, the overlooking of which must 
be fatal to organization. Man is a complex being. He has 
his loiver, his essential, and also his divine wants. The 
body must have its sustenance ; mentality must have its 
nutriment. The two in the broadest sense are one j but, 
for convenience' sake, they are spoken of as two. There is, 
then, the earth-condition j there is also the spirit-condition. 



PREPARATIVES TO ORGANIZATION. 65 

There are what may be termed the up-gushings from the 

earth: there are also the down-flowing* from the heavens. 
As the fingers interlock, so must these be blended. The 
two must cooperate. Man cannot get all he needs from 
above, neither can he get all he requires from below, but 
he needs the elements from both. 

This train of thought opens up to the mind the whole 
range of subjects included in agriculture, architecture, 
mode of living, social surroundings, favorable locations, 
communion with the earth, and communion with the divine; 
thus making agriculture, architecture, shelter, and surround- 
ings, as it were, all divine. The intelligent organizer, 
therefore, copying from the divine, will look over this vast 
range of subjects ; group primal principles, and place them 
in their true order. Thus, and only thus, can man reach 
that condition w r hich belongs to the new unfolding, — a 
divine organization, a true socialism. 

Thoughts of this comprehensive character, being merest 
outlines, must from time to time be pressed on the public 
mind. The instant that mind has grasped one circle of 
thought, the next circle must be unfolded, and thus wave 
will forever succeed wave. Constant reference must be 
had to the Grand Central Mind of all minds, from whom all 
organizations emanated. Nature must be copied, her 
teachings obeyed. Notice how like produces like ; observe 
the process or processes by which all productions arrive 
at that condition of comparative maturity when the rich, 
delicious fruit expands, grows, and interiorly exhibits the 
seed and germ of a yet higher unfolding. 

§ VII. PREPARATIVES TO SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. 

Keeping, then, constantly in mind that the roots of a 
tree correspond to Savageism, or the first out-pushings 
of organization ; that these also push themselves upward, 
forming the trunk, which is the correspondent of Civilism, 
or Individualism ; it may be next observed that the third. 
9 6* 



66 THE EDUCATOR. 

condition, the branching out, corresponds to a true, divine, 
harmonious, and, at the same time, progressive organization, 
bearing its leaves and its fruits. 

The ancient records symbolically speak of a Tree of Life, 
growing beside a pure flowing stream; it sends up its 
shoots, its branches ; its leaves are said to be for the 
healing of the nations ; and it exhibits one of the numeric 
perfections, bearing twelve manner of fruits. While it is 
not designed to make symbols walk on all fours in order 
to find a correspondence in mere incidentals, yet there are 
few passages more truly beautiful, presenting a more har- 
monious philosophy, than the account alluded to. 

Besides this, the Christian records not unfrequently use 
the human body as symbolic of a community, or the church. 
These writings speak of individuals forming the head, the 
eyes, the hands, the feet, etc., thus making one harmonious 
whole, — a symbolism which is, to say the least, eminently 
beautiful, and highly suggestive. 

But the tree is to some extent defective as a symbol. 
The human structure is better than the tree; but the 
heavenly bodies furnish a perfect pattern. 

The intelligent organizer must therefore turn his mind 
to the order of the heavenly bodies. He must contem- 
plate the sun as the grand centre of life, of light, and 
of all emanation ; it is, as it were, the life of the natural 
world. There, too, is the moon, receiving and transmit- 
ting its life, and its mild, gentle, silver radiance. There 
also are the stars in their beautiful, divine order, — a most 
perfect organization, each playing its part harmoniously, 
and together 

" Forever singing, as they shine, 
The Hand that made us is divine." 

But, in presenting to the mind the heavenly bodies as 
emblematic of the divinest form of organization, it is need- 
ful that the student be not only an astronomer, having a 
thorough knowledge of the motions, order, and harmony, 



PREPARATIVES TO ORGANIZATION. 67 

of the heavenly bodies, but that he be also an astrologer, 
recognizing the fact that planet impregnates planet, that 
planetary transmissions take place. Moreover, he must he 
an unfolded agriculturist, so that he can see how with 
the least lahor he can form his composts, so as to bring 
forth the largest and the best products on the earth which 
he improves. He must also understand the influences of 
a structure upon the persons dwelling therein; the influ- 
ences which come from odors ; the advantages to health 
which spring from connection with the soils. He must 
have, furthermore, an acquaintance with the circular and 
spiral formations, and a knowledge of their influences, and 
of the electrical and magnetic currents. All these should 
be grasped by the organizer ; and having secured a know- 
ledge of them, having studied Savageism and Civilism, 
and perceived the uses of all the fragmentary isms, then he 
has arrived at that lofty condition wherein he is competent 
to locate and arrange. Then, in fact, Socialism has 
become a science. The person thus prepared will see as 
clearly the results which must come from a thorough 
organization, as the agriculturist sees the results which 
must spring from the seed which he deposits in the soil. 

Now, while a single mind may not be found on this 
planet, at this juncture, capable of taking in the whole sub- 
ject, and of organizing society on this vast and compre- 
hensive plan ; yet a few persons, having some of the primal 
elements of organization unfolded within themselves, may 
come together, may associate, and secure to themselves 
something which will be a stepping-stone to a yet higher 
and more heavenly condition. Because persons cannot do 
all things to-day, let them not postpone all. Let them, if 
no more can be done, imitate the agriculturist, — deposit 
the seed in favorable locations ; lodge the new truths in 
receptive minds, and those truths, like seeds, will throw 
out their roots; the shoots will push themselves up, and 
temporary organization, at least, may be secured. 

But, while the sower is engaged in depositing the seed } 



68 THE EDUCATOR, 

he experiences exhaustion ; occasionally he mast receive 
nutrition, else he cannot do his preparatory work. He 
works for coming time, taking from his little store all that 
he can spare, and depositing it in the earth, often watering 
that seed with his tears. In faith, he buries, as it were, 
his present means of sustenance, that coming generations 
may sit quietly under the shade of the future tree, reach 
out the hand, and taste of the delicious fruit. 

Now, sowers of seed are an essential class of persons; 
they are representatives of the first principle of the church, 
which is faith. They sow, not expecting to reap them- 
selves ; but find their highest delight in the expectation 
that others may reap. This train of thought carries the 
mind to the subject of commerce, and to the first depart- 
ment of commerce, nutriments. Unless the sower of the 
seed can avail himself of these, then the sowing cannot be 
performed, and the harvest cannot be enjoyed. The intel- 
ligent student, therefore, sees that there must be primarily 
some organization of a commercial character, which shall 
secure the benefits of interchange, so that the first laborers 
shall be able to obtain at least the essentials of simple 
nutriments, garments, and shelter. But when the sowers 
shall have done their work, — deposited in faith the seed, 
watered the seed with their tears ; and when the roots 
shall have expanded, intertwined, and gathered strength, 
then will come the first upshoots of a new organization, 
and the laborer will survey the field with satisfaction and 
delight. The tree will push itself up, the branches spread, 
the fruits expand, and joy unspeakable will be heard. 
And then, as the eater shall partake of these blessings, and 
as gratitude shall spring up in the mind, he will turn back 
to the sowers, to the first laborers in this new field. His- 
tory will record their work, — the monument will be reared, 
and they will be immortalized. 

Thus much on the subject of Organization. 



THE CHURCH. 69 



§ VIII. OF THE CHURCH AS THE CENTRE OF THE NEW SOCIAL 

SYSTEM. 

Up to this present important epoch, Religion has exerted 
an almost omnipotent influence upon the peoples of this 
planet. The savage, the barbarian, the Mahometan, the 
Jew, the Christian, of both the Catholic and the multitu- 
dinous fragments of the Protestant divisions, — each and 
all have had their peculiar notions of Deity, have instituted 
their forms of worship, established their customs, and intro- 
duced certain rites and ceremonies as outward expressions 
of their internal states. Taking into view the condition 
of man in the ages of the past, it is seen that these external 
forms have been appropriate and essential as outward 
symbols of the inner life. 

But a new era is now opening to man. In this new era 
the external becomes less important, because man begins 
to more clearly see, more closely inspect, more fully com- 
prehend, and more justly value, the internal and the divine. 
Mature deliberation on the part of eminent and much 
unfolded religious persons in the spirit-life has led to a 
conviction of the desirableness of unfolding to man in the 
earth-life a divine, inner, and holy Church of Principles. 
These principles may be said to correspond to seeds care- 
fully deposited in the soil, there to germinate, to send 
forth their shoots, unfold their branches, expand their 
leaves, and bear their fruits, — as beautifully typified by 
the richly-watered Tree of Life, bearing its twelve manner 
of fruits, the leaves of which are to be for the healing of 
the afflicted and discordant nations. 

In order to introduce the true " kingdom of heaven " 
upon the earth, that which exists in the heavens must, cor- 
respondentially, be brought down to earth; or, better, 
earth must be heavenized. The heavens present what are 
usually denominated the twelve zodiacal signs. These 
represent certain activities, or forms of motion, or, better, 
of life, in the outer world, having their correspondence in 



70 THE EDUCATOR. 

the inner. These must be not only recognized in the 
Church of the Future, but presented in their true and 
natural order. 

Principles, when embodied in persons, have vitality. 
Where life exists, there is importation. The Divine Being 
is said to be a re warder of — that is, an imparter to — 
those who perseveringly seek his acquaintance. 

It is in contemplation to embody the twelve principles, 
constituting the inner church, in a corresponding number 
of persons. From those persons emanations or imparta- 
tions will proceed, corresponding to the nutriment which 
the mother imparts to her child. When thus embodied in 
representative persons, these will constitute the centre of 
reorganizing power, — the mother, — the living, feeling, 
pulsating, active church. 

It has already been observed that all things in nature 
have their centralities. The flowers, the fruits, have their 
seeds, or centres. Around these centres all other forma- 
tions cluster. It cannot be too often repeated that, in 
constructing a new Social Order, nature's laws must be 
observed, studied, and imitated. 

In the family relation, all cluster around the mother. 
She is the centre of the family. From her loins children 
proceed ; at her breasts they are nourished ; on her bosom 
they lean. Remove from the family circle the mother, and 
chaos comes. Thus, in reconstructing society, the family 
circle must be carefully observed. There must be a 
mother, around whom all things cluster, from whose 
breasts nourishment may be obtained, and on whose peace- 
ful bosom her children may rest. 

Now, the mother of the New Social Order must be 
the church, — that is, the embodiment of living, active 
principles, corresponding to the emotional, pulsating 
centre, where all thoughts are conceived, generated, born. 

From this mother must all formations, elaborations, or 
organizations, proceed, as children from the maternal parent. 
The State must be a child of this mother. Commerce, or 



THE CHURCH. 71 

interchange, must also be a child of this mother. Home, 
that essential requisite to pure enjoyment, must be a child 
of this mother. Education must also be a child of this 
mother. Philanthropy, or dispensation, must be a child of 
this mother. Nursing, healing, relieving the sick and 
diseased, must also be a child of this mother. Finally, 
what is denominated Growth, or Progress, must be a child 
of this mother. All these children must cooperate, like 
the parts of a revolving wheel, and thus aid, strengthen, 
and encourage, not only the mother, but each other also. 

Any effort in introducing a New Social Order, which 
does not embrace these primal elements, must of necessity 
be defective. Sooner or later failure will result, and the 
domain will be written all over with these significant words, 
" For Sale." 

Now, while these children cluster around the mother, 
there must be in each of these its centre, and again around 
each its clusters — introducing another of the numerical 
perfections, the sevens. There will be, first, the seven 
primal offspring, or branches ; and these will have each its 
seven coordinate departments, as illustrated to the eye in 
the accompanying diagram. [See next page.] In this 
manner the spiritual activities in man naturally unfold 
themselves ; and from these motherly pulsations light and 
beneficence of necessity spring. Thus the true church 
is the light and the life of the inhabitants of this planet. 

This train of thought must be specially impressed upon 
minds interested in commerce. They must be made to 
feel that true commerce can exist only as it is born of and 
nourished by the church, — that is, only as it is founded 
upon and guided by divine, eternal principles. These 
remarks apply also with equal force to all other institutions 
which have been denominated the church's offspring. It 
is only as persons imbibe these elements of right action, 
and incorporate them into their whole being, that they get 
life, vitality, growth, or progress. 

In a word, then, it may be said that the first and most 



72 



THE EDUCATOR. 




THE CHUKCH AND HER OFFSPRING. 



Explanation. — The Centre, C, -with its 12 concentric circles, represents the Church, consisting of 
twelve co-ordinate and co-operative principles, viz. : 1, Faith ; 2, Love ; 3, Fidelity ; 4, Beneficence ? 
5, Heroism ; 6, Education ; 7, Morals ; 8, Knowledge ; 9, Frugality ; 10, Conscience ; U, Success ; 
12, Triumph. 

The seven exterior circles represent the Institutions legitimately proceeding from the Church, viz. : 
I. Commerce ; II. Government ; m. Home ; IV. Education ; V. Philanthropy ; VI. Nursing ; V 11. 
Progress. 

The divisions of the exterior circles indicate the Departments in each institution, viz. : 

I. Commerce : embracing, 1, Nutriments ; 2, Garments ; 3, Fuels, Lumber, etc*; 4, Implements ; 

5, Furnishings ; 6, Books, Papers, etc. ; 7, Remedials. 

n. Government: embracing, 1, The Divine; 2, Morals; 3, Internals ; 4, Spirituals; 5, Socials; 

6, Emotionals ; 7. Celestials. 

HI. Home includes, 1, Right to Soil ; 2, Shelter ; 3, Marriage ; 4, Offspring ; 5, Seclusion ; 6, Har- 
mony ; 7, Aspiration. 

IV. Education relates to, 1, The Body ; 2, Rights ; 3, The Intellect ; 4, The Religious Faculties ; 

5, Complexes ; 6, Angelic Unfolding ; 7, Super-human, do. 

V. Philanthropy regards, 1, Children ; 2, Outcasts ; 3, "Widows ; 4, Criminals ; 5, The Persecuted; 

6, The Struggling ; 7, The Weak, or Idiotic. 

VI. Ncesing embraces, 1, The Maimed; 2, The Malformed ; 3, Lunatics ; 4, The Blind; 5, The 
Lame ; 6, The Diseased ; 7, The Aged. 

VH. Progress will be, 1, Mental ; 2, Agricultural; 3, Societary ; 4, Constructive ; 5, Alimentary •, 
6, Amusementary ; 7, Ascensional 



COOPERATION. 73 

needed requisite of a, Divine Social State on earth is, 
interned gr&toth } derived from the nutriment of PRINCIPLES. 

u But who," it may be asked, " can subsist on Princi- 
ples?" It may be replied, Who can subsist without 
them? They are the only subsistence possible. Take away 
any one of thole which have been named, no matter which, 
and the combination is imperfect ; growth cannot proceed; 
success and triumph are impossible. 

But growths of this character must of necessity be grad- 
ual. As the child increases almost imperceptibly, so will 
these primal principles elaborate themselves slowly, until 
in due time they ultimate in a divine Commerce, Home, 
Government, Education, and all that is essential to Human 
Progress. To revert to a favorite figure, — if the little 
child hurries, it stumbles and falls, and then cries at its 
mishap. It must learn to walk, step after step ; and these 
little mishaps only make it the more careful. Mishaps 
have their uses ; they teach lessons which children of a 
larger growth must learn ; without them, education would 
be defective. 

Principles, moreover, are capable of eternal amplification. 
Once grasp the grand principle of Motion, and it can be 
applied to almost any extent. Principles are not like facts ; 
facts are incidental, while principles are absolute and uni- 
versal. Too much time cannot, therefore, be devoted to 
the declaration and the apprehension of principles. 

Tlie hour has come when the spiritual movement is to test 
persons. Test after test has been demanded of the spirit- 
world, and has been given. Now we turn the tables ; now 
we ash for tests of fidelity to principles. It must be 
seen and felt that this is an earnest movement. 



§ IX. of cooperation. 

The offspring of the new church are cooperatives. They 
interblend, and in a high sense are one, having in view the 
common weal. At present man is isolated in interest, — 
10 7 



74 THE EDUCATOE. 

plans and labors for himself, — overlooks and tramples 
upon the rights of others. Thus there is no common- 
wealth. 

The true family is cooperative ; it is a miniature com- 
monwealth. But it must have a central pivot, — some- 
thing around which all can gather. That something, in 
the family, is the mother. She is the queen ; and around 
her the husband and the children gather and cooperate. 
She feels: they act; — she throbs; they feel; — she re- 
joices ; they are glad ; - — she weeps ; they mourn. Thus 
they interblend, each aiding the other. 

This law must be regarded in the reorganization of 
society. The central element of the church is feeling. * 
This is higher, finer, diviner, than thought. The spiritual- 
ized mind feels better than it can think. Feeling is the 
mother of all true thought ; from thought springs expres- 
sion ; from expression, acts ; from acts, harmonious ar- 
rangements, or cooperations. Each phase and feature must 
unfold itself in its time, and in its order, else falses appear. 
It is not enough to have all the essentials ; but, to be truly 
cooperative, these must be had in their order ; so that the 
first shall beget the second, the second the third, and 
so on. 

Now, the most thorough analytic and synthetic ability 
is required, to so plan that cooperation will result. Each 
child of a family is an individuality, and yet has its relations 
to other children and to its mother. The mind, then, must 
decide on the order in which they shall be introduced; 
that is, which shall be first, that they may best cooperate 
and help one another. That is the great question. 

Let, then, the order of Nature be observed. Children 
need certain things. What is first needed ? Answer : 
Sustenance, clothing, etc. Commerce supplies these ; 
therefore, Commerce must be first. Education, govern- 
ment, and other things, may possibly be dispensed with 
for a season ; but food must be had. Here, then, is the 
precise point at which to commence. Will not interested 



COMMERCE. 75 

persons Bee this, put such means as they have together, 
and bring- that child, Commerce, into life? 

Almost immediately subsequent to this step, it will be 
seen that a Home must be reared. The persons employed 
will need a suitable shelter. They will also need furnish- 
menta of various kinds. Commerce will supply these. 
They will need clothing*, fuel, implements, books, remedi- 
al. These Commerce is ready to furnish. 

Then, assembled as persons will be, they will need con- 
trol. Laws must be framed. Here Government comes 
in, cooperates, and makes all needful regulations. 

But the laws which are made to-day must be outgrown 
to-morrow; therefore Education, unfolding, instruction, — 
the ability to answer any question in art, science, agricul- 
ture, or architecture, — is required* and here again is 
cooperation. ' 

These general illustrations exhibit the elements of co- 
operation. Seeing, then, where the first blow should be 
struck, let action be commenced. No plan, no cause, was 
ever carried forward by persons who say they " intend to 
act." They must say, "lad." Then heroism is exhibited. 
Then others see that the individual is in earnest; he be- 
comes a central point, and attracts others around him. 

Thus great enterprises always begin. There is no other 
way. Principles must have their embodiment, else they 
are dead, or are like the unborn child. Let it be ushered 
into existence, and then persons gather around it, feed and 
clothe it, — their affections are called out, — it grows, — 
cooperation ensues. Nature is the only authoritative 
teacher. 

§ X. OF COMMERCE, WITH OUTLINES OF A SYSTEM OF EQUITABLE 

EXCHANGE. 

Next to Religion, Commerce exercises the broadest, 
deepest, and most potent influence on man, at this age, 
and on this planet. Its canvas is seen in the remotest 
climes. It were quite impossible, if we would, to overlook 



76 THE EDUCATOR. 

so important a power, which may be used for the welfare 
and general advancement of the common humanity. 
While trade, as such, — the mere buying and selling of 
commodities as a business, — will sooner or later be 
among the things that were, yet commerce will exist. 
Interchanges of persons and of products, transitions from 
clime to clime, and from hemisphere to hemisphere, will 
continue. 

That man may enjoy all the advantages of commerce, 
without the disadvantages of individual aggrandizement, 
broad, comprehensive, and philosophic views are essential. 
Any effort tending to bring man to man, community to 
community, clime to clime, nation to nation, planet to 
planet, should be regarded as among the greatest of all 
possible blessings. 

Commerce not only exchanges the material commodities 
of different sections, but it brings together persons of 
different communities ; they look each other in the face, 
study each other's peculiarities, observe each other's man- 
ners, customs, laws, employments, methods of life, arts, 
sciences, philosophies, agriculture, soils, improvements, 
defects, suggestions ; and thus they derive certain mutual 
advantages from what may be called acquaintance one 
with another. Great as are the benefits which have been 
and which may be derived from external commerce, man 
needs to touch a tenderer spring ; he needs to visit his fel- 
lows with internal goods, — the goods of wisdom, of love, 
of light, of joy, and of universal peace. 

This view of commerce will suggest to the though tful 
mind the value and importance of what may be termed 
missionary labors — a vast and as yet quite unexplored 
field, which needs to be entered upon. The cold and 
merely intellectual mind turns away with scorn when men- 
tion is made of missions ; it doubts whether persons are 
ever commissioned, instructed, or impressed, by higher 
intelligences, to go hither and thither for wise purposes. 
But strike out missions, with the interchanges which have 



COMMERCE. 77 

resulted from them, and what would the inhabitants of 
this planet be? The true missionary feels a mighty inter- 
nal impulse. He must go ; and woe to him if he disregards 
the voiee which speaks from his inmost ! External com- 
merce aids the missionary ; the car, the ship, the steamer, 
are his coadjutors. Strike out commerce, and what could 
he do ? 

The rights, duties, and position, of woman should also 
be considered in connection with commerce. Up to this 
hour woman has been trodden beneath the iron heel of 
her oppressor, — has been compelled either to engage in 
the meanest drudgeries to serve another, or to shine in 
palaces that her lustre might reflect honor and glory upon 
another. Feeling these servilities in her inmost, she has 
rarely expressed her highest thoughts, or elaborated her 
noblest conceptions. True, in the limited circle of the 
finer arts, she has occasionally exhibited keenest artistic 
power. In Parisian life, she has prominently engaged in 
the ordinary branches of trade. She has, in a few in- 
stances, exhibited herself also as a mighty conqueress. 
But, aside from these, she has ordinarily exercised her 
powers in the more domestic circle. 

There must be — there is — a vast amount of latent 
ability lying in the breast of woman. Great men have 
always appeared in great emergencies, — because emer- 
gencies call out, quicken, and kindle, the latent internal 
fires. Thus must it be with woman when the hour arrives 
for her to occupy leading societary positions. But in no 
sphere will woman more fully exhibit her capacities than 
when engaged in receiving and transmitting, which consti- 
tute an essential part of commerce. That is woman's 
sphere — to receive, and to distribute. That, in a lofty 
sense, is true household labor. 

In unfolding, then, to the inhabitants of this planet, a 
new social order, and in turning the mind more directly 
to the subject of commerce, with an ultimate view to the 

7* 



78 THE EDUCATOR. 

abolition of trade, the position of woman is regarded as of 
high importance. Her ability to judge of garments, and of 
the textures of the finer products, her nice discrimination 
in the selection of articles of food, her love of botany, and 
her skill in selecting, compounding, and counselling in 
regard to the use of remedials, — each and all render 
woman a most valuable coadjutor in the varied relations 
of commerce. 

Such employment affording her a reasonable compensa^ 
tion, and placing her in that condition of comparative inde- 
pendence for which she longs, she would soon appear at 
the bar, on the forum, in the pulpit, the legislative hall and 
the judicial assembly, and occupy most gracefully various 
positions from which she is now excluded. This would 
essentially aid the common humanity to more advanced, 
more peaceful, more pure, more divine, more heavenized 
conditions. 

The outlines of a system of Equitable Exchange, to be 
introduced on this planet, will now be unfolded. The 
terms justice, equity, exchange, will be interchangeably 
used in this paper. 

Few subjects have more engrossed the public mind than 
that of commerce, of interchanges, or intercommunications ; 
but no truly great mind has yet appeared on this planet 
capable of unfolding a just or equitable system, which 
would, in its multitudinous workings, aid all classes. A 
few have been enriched at the expense of the many. Thus, 
on the one hand, there is disastrous abundance ; on the 
other, disastrous want, — bringing antagonistic classes to 
prey on each other, causing not only envy and jealousy, 
but ultimating in actual crime. 

The hour has fully come when a comprehensive and emi- 
nently practical plan of exchanges may be wisely unfolded 
to the inhabitants of this planet. But, in introducing a 
change so vast, affecting as it must the whole substratum 
of society, great care must be had that present relations 



COMMERCE. 79 

are not too Bnddenly jostled; thereby bringing over the 
commercial community a condition of general bankruptcy, 

which must be quite disastrous to classes who are in vari- 
ous ways to be assisted. 

In treating the general subject, it must, in the first place, 
ionsidered, that, while man lias various individual and 
social wants, the things which he needs for the satisfac- 
tion of those wants are very widely scattered. A min- 
iature universe as man is, he needs to gather not only from 
the different territories on the particular planet where he 
may especially dwell, but he needs the goods of other plan- 
and other worlds. There are certain commodities at 
the extreme north; there are other commodities in the 
more tropical or middle regions ; and at the extreme south, 
too, are commodities equally essential to his greatest indi- 
vidual comfort, social happiness, and highest unfolding. 

Could all things essential be easily grown on one's own 
individual homestead, there would not be an absolute 
necessity of commerce, or exchange. But, were man thus 
circumstanced, he would shrivel, grow down into his indi- 
vidual self, would not associate, would rarely expand, and 
could not grasp comprehensive principles, laws, customs, 
unfoldings ; so that, aside from the mere essentials of life, 
man in various ways is aided by exchanges of products. 
It were vain, then, to make efforts to destroy that which 
is absolutely essential for man's highest good. But, from 
the narrow views which have prevailed, looking prima- 
rily to mere individual aggrandizement, what is called 
trade has grown up, and now influences all the nations of 
the earth. It controls the pulpit ; it muzzles the press ; it 
fetters the free-born mind. It declares war, or it com- 
mands peace ; and the powers that be obey its commands. 
It is then among the mightiest instrumentalities for evil or 
for good, at this period of man's unfolding, on this partic- 
ular planet. When its magnitude is considered; when the 
power which it wields is reflected on ; when its great age 
is taken into account ; when it is known that the masses 



80 THE EDUCATOK. 

bow their knees at the shrine of this golden idol ; a reluct- 
ance is felt in approaching a subject so vast, so deep, so 
rooted, so strongly fastened in the affections and habits, 
and, in short, all the ramifications of society. 

Yet trade must not continue. Man must love his fellow- 
man. He must sooner or later arrive at a condition of 
equitable commerce, or exchange. Unless man can reach 
that condition, all other efforts for social improvement will 
be comparatively useless, ending in mortification, sorrow, 
disappointment. One might as well expect to dip out with 
a little pitcher the mighty Niagarean waters, as to expect 
success in fully introducing a new social state on this 
planet, while the tyrant Trade exists. Thus, though the 
labor maybe great, — though the mind stagger when it 
considers the greatness of the work, — yet that which 
clearly must be done will sooner or later be accomplished. 

The public mind has been turned to some extent to cer- 
tain prohibitions. It strikes at the foreign slave-trade. It 
denounces that trade as piracy. Yet, when the truly philo- 
sophic mind looks at that branch of trade, it will be diffi- 
cult to say why that, especially, should be denounced, while 
another class of persons lay their hands on the staff of life, 
and grasp it from the mouths of starving millions. But this 
Association does not contemplate entering into mere details, 
or dwelling upon the injustice or the inhumanity of this or 
that form of trade ; it proposes the abolition of trade itself. 

In introducing a wholly new system of commerce, which 
shall ignore trade, and which shall have within itself the 
element of equity, it is important that a substantial and 
sufficiently broad basis of action be unfolded. Principles 
must be regarded; commercial laivs must be observed; 
fluctuations must be taken into account; scarcities and 
abundances must be considered. In short, it requires a 
large amount of mental ability to construct a basis suffi- 
ciently substantial to bear a heavy commercial structure. 

The human body must be taken as a model ; its wants, 
its interchanges, its appliances, must be considered. The 



COMMEBCB. 9 81 

moutli wants, — the hands supply: hut the hands need co- 
operation. One pair of hands cannot easily and naturally 
supply all man's wants. Some hands an- suited t<> certain 
kinds of labor; others, to Labor of an entirely distincl char- 
actor. Sonic persons have mind: by mental Labor tiny 
obtain the essentials of life. Some employ their feet — 
journey from place to place. Yet all cooperate. 

The lirst thin--, then, to be considered is cooperation. 
Fersons of different temperaments, different habits of life, 
different attractions, different capabilities, should cooper- 
ate — as do the mind, the hands, the feet — for the common 
weal. 

The law of centralization must be observed. There 
must be at the head that which leads the hands and the 
feet to cooperate, namely, mentality — a grand, leading, 
harmonious, quiet, cultivated mind. Around that mind, as 
a centre, persons of kindred feelings, kindred aspirations, 
kindred desires, should gather. He must act as a grand 
organizer. His directions must be constantly observed; 
as it were, he must be seated in a central, observing posi- 
tion, where, so to say, he can at a glance overlook all ordi- 
nary labors. At his command persons must go ; at his 
bidding they must come ; copying, as it were, the Grand 
Central Mind of all minds, from whom all things emanate. 

There must be, also, what may be denominated the execu- 
tors of his will. These, prominently, should be three per- 
sons : the first to purchase, the second to receive, the third 
to transmit to the various branches ; each person to be held 
to strictest responsibility to the branch of labor to which 
he has devoted himself. Records must be kept with 
marked precision, so that, when one person has completed 
his branch of service, a second shall take the responsibil- 
ity ; so that, under no circumstances whatever, can a frac- 
tion of property be overlooked. These three persons must 
be placed under bonds commensurate with their pecuniary 
responsibilities, making them to feel that the new enter- 
prise is one of high moment to themselves individually, 
11 



82 « THE EDUCATOE. 

and to the parties with whom they are associated. When 
the hour has fully come to commence an undertaking of 
this character, carefully prepared checks and balances will 
be at hand. 

By arranging with great care this primal circle, selecting 
persons of great capabilities, the first grand circle, or 
wheel, will be ready to move. When that moves, then 
around it a second circle will of necessity be formed. This 
will correspond to the branches. It will consist of seven 
persons, who will take upon themselves the responsibility 
of the several special departments, employing such aids, 
following out such plans, as in their judgment will best 
promote the objects of the Association. These, too, each 
as the representative of a branch, must be held strictly 
responsible for all properties placed at their disposal, being 
bound by such securities as from time to time may be 
deemed desirable by the presiding mind. 

In transmitting properties to each individual agent, a 
succinct statement should be made of the cost thereof, and 
placed in his hands ; he, at the time, adding to that cost 
compensation for such personal services as may be requi- 
site, and for such incidental expenses as may have accrued 
for transportation, etc. ; and, having marked the piece of 
property accordingly, will dispose of the same as thus 
marked ; rendering monthly returns to the first circle, and 
they in turn transmitting up to the leading mind. Thus, 
with comparatively little friction, and without loss, all 
things would move harmoniously onward. 

A sentinel, or general inspector, or outside agent, or 
messenger, would be needed, to have a general outside 
oversight; visiting from place to place, making frequent 
reports to the leading mind of things seen, said, and heard. 

Now, while this cooperative Association will contemplate 
the sale of its properties, it will, of necessity, need first to 
purchase ; and here lies, perhaps, the greatest, and may be 
the only practical difficulty, in carrying forward such an 
enterprise. Great skill is requisite to judge of properties ; 



COMMERCE. 83 

to take into account their present and their probable future 
values ; their readiness of sale ; the depreciation of that 
value which may occur from climate and seasons; and the 
influence of scarcity or abundance of products. These will 
claim the careful consideration of the intelligent presiding 
mind. 

An association of this kind should employ its general 
travelling and local agents. It should have its agent in the 
Western portion of this nation ; it should have a second in 
the South, or West India Islands ; it should have a third in 
the British Provinces ; it should have a fourth in Liverpool, 
in the Old World ; they employing such sub-agents as might 
be deemed requisite. Thus, by actual personal presence, 
a thorough knowledge of the condition of markets, of 
products, of seasons, could be transmitted to the leading 
presiding mind. 

Besides this, at times, persons might deem it desirable 
to purchase directly of the Association. The former would 
have on hand certain properties which they might desire 
to present for exchange, without the intermediate agency 
of the ordinary currency. Located as the various agents 
would be, regularly informed as the leading mind would be 
of the condition of markets in various prominent locations, 
persons desiring to exchange could exhibit the cost of 
transportation to the place of business, including personal 
services (when such personal attention is requisite), and 
thus, by an easy process, the just value of property would 
be known. Thus exchanges could easily be negotiated. 

Plans of this business character being clearly compre- 
hended by a class of intelligent persons, an association, on 
a moderate scale, might be organized. It would afford 
persons in the spirit-life, cooperating with persons in the 
earth-life, great pleasure to inspect minds, unfold their 
capacities, declare their suitableness to occupy the various 
conditions had in contemplation. A model being com- 
menced, a sufficiently capacious structure being obtained, 
goods being purchased much as they are needed, credit 



84 THE EDUCATOR. 

entirely out of the question, comparatively little capital 
will be needed. Attracting public attention, intelligent 
persons would observe its workings, copy the model, and 
thus a commercial tie would eventually bind together the 
inhabitants of this planet, and trade would be swept away. 



§XI. PLANS AND DETAILS FOR A COMMERCIAL ENTERPRISE. 

Secularities must be divineized. Throughout all Nature 
there is a Divine Order. In the ratio that this divine order 
is regarded in any movement, will it be successful. There 
must be a unity, a oneness ; and perfection must be the 
end and aim of that oneness. In a high sense, all things 
are divine. Everything that is in and of itself just is divine. 
Commerce is just ; but it must have its divine order, its 
divine end, its perfection of aim. 

Persons in different locations require various commodi- 
ties. The west has its products, the north its, the south 
and the east have theirs. A proper combination of all 
these is essential to perfectly form and fully unfold each 
individual man. Commerce brings to man these essentials 
of life ; and therefore commerce, in and of itself, is both 
just and beneficent. But all its plans and details must be 
in harmony with the Divine Order, else in their operation 
they may be neither beneficent nor just. 

1. Of a Structure. — A structure or building for commer- 
cial purposes should be circular in form, having distinct 
compartments, seven in number, corresponding somewhat 
to the internal structure of an orange, as represented in 
the accompanying diagram. In an elevated position in the 
centre should be a circular apartment wherein the central 
mind, corresponding to the higher faculties in the human 
body, should be located, and from which he can overlook 
the whole area. Just below this, in a yet larger circle, the 
purchaser, receiver, and transmitter, may be located. Their 
position should be three or four steps above the principal 
floor. Arrangements should be made so that, by touch of 



COMMERCE. 



85 



a spring, any one of them can send a message or a package 
up to the leading mind, he returning at will. 

From the centre of the structure, leaving a large circle 
for a passage-way, the seven departments should radiate. 
Corresponding apartments for storage should be arranged 
underneath, communicating readily with those above ; and 
all goods when received should be instantly located under 
their proper department. The leading mind of each of the 
seven divisions will be able at a glance to overlook his or 
her department. At the further extremity of each division 
shelves should be erected, suited to the kinds of goods 
therein displayed. Heavy departments will exhibit but 
specimens ; as, for example, that of fuels, showing at once 
kinds, qualities, and prices. Steam pipes should pass all 
around the building. 




PLAN OF A COMMERCIAL STRUCTURE. 

A. Position of Leading Mind. B. Purchaser. C. Keceiver. D. Transmitter. I to VII. Heads 
of Departments. M. Outside Messenger. 1. Department of Nutriments. 2. Garments. 3. 
Fuels, Lumber, etc. 4. Implements. 5. Furnishings. 6. Book6, Papers, etc. 7. Remedials. 

2. Organization, Stock, etc. — Personal interest must be 
secured, — a joint-stock association organized. The poor 
must have a chance with the rich. That this may be done 
easily, payments should be required in small instalments. 
For convenience, shares may be put at forty-eight dollars, 
payable in four equal instalments in the course of a year ; 

8 



86 THE EDUCATOR. 

persons thus interested to enjoy all the advantages accru- 
ing from such association. 

One single mind, and only one, must govern absolutely 
the whole enterprise, corresponding to the Divine Mind. 
Divine monarchy is just. He must rule without votes, 
the " monarch of all he surveys." He may counsel as he 
pleases with the purchaser, the receiver, or the transmitter, 
but must absolutely decide for himself. 

Each person employed must name his or her own com- 
pensation, no one being employed in the establishment 
unless interested in its general purposes. 

The instant a person is dissatisfied, he may withdraw, 
his compensation being allowed. 

When a central organization is formed, it may have its 
branches. It then becomes a mother, — the branches her 
offspring, which may multiply to any extent in harmony 
with the mother's throbbings ; coming to the leading mind 
for counsel, as children come to a wise father. Yast 
though the scheme is, yet mind is capable of receiving it, 
and mind can give birth to what it conceives. 

An apparent practical difficulty may arise in the selection 
of a location. But customers, in the ordinary sense of the 
term, are not needed ; it is a communion. Transportations 
are easy. Hence, though the structure may be in or near 
a prominent city, for convenience' sake, yet it need not be 
in the most expensive part of that city. Some generous 
landholder, from whose heart humanity gushes forth, may 
be found willing to aid in an enterprise so grand, so benefi- 
cent, — striking at trade, retaining commerce. 

It should be distinctly stated that this scheme has no 
selfish ends. It is a little pebble cast into the wide ocean 
of trade ; it is designed for the inhabitants of a planet. 

3. Employees, their Character, Habits, Dress, etc. — It has 
been declared that the Church of Principles must be the 
mother of all institutions in the new order. Suppose, then, 
that this mother has given birth to the young child Com- 
merce. Now, this infant institution must be nursed, must 



COMMERCE. 87 

draw vitality from its mother's breast. The mother will 
impart to the child what she lias. She h\\*J'<ii(//, tove,fidelr 
it//, beneficenoe, heroism^ and the rest; hence the child Com- 
merce must resemble its mother; that is, it must be equi- 
table Commerce, — Commerce founded on principles. The 
same will be the case with all other branches or children 
of the Church, — as the Home, the State, the School, Phi- 
lanthropy, Nursing, Progress. 

Now, the leading mind in the commercial institution, with 
all his coadjutors, must, to a greater or less extent, be a 
Church ; [that is, these twelve principles must be in them, 
and become a part of their being.] Thus Commerce becomes 
divine ; thus secularities become spiritualities ; and thus 
heaven comes down to earth, or earth is raised up to 
heaven. 

All, therefore, who would be engaged in this enterprise, 
must first join the Church; or, to speak without figure, the 
Church must be formed in them ; that is, principles must 
rule and guide them. It will be seen, then, that only very- 
select persons can be employed. Great care must be had, 
else the little child, the infant institution, will get poisoned, 
languish, suffer, and die. 

This train of thought must be impressed upon the minds 
of commercialists. They must be made to feel that true 
Commerce can exist only as it is born of and nourished by 
the Church. 

All things in Nature are positive and negative. Princi- 
ples, even, are male and female. The person who has faith, 
for example, is made simple, childlike, artless, — that is one 
of its properties ; but another is strength, a positiveness 
which comes of confidence. So love renders one gentle 
and sweet ; but a loving act gives strength, — the vigor 
which arises from consciousness of having done good. 
Heroism also furnishes a strong example : the true hero is 
meek, gentle, quiet ; but yet is strong, and conquers. As, 
therefore, the babe draws receptivity from the left or neg- 
ative breast of its mother, and draws masculinity from the 



88 THE EDUCATOR. 

right or positive breast, so persons who receive the prin- 
ciples presented in the Church will of necessity be both 
receptive and positive ; will be simple, childlike, affection- 
ate, and yet have a strength and force of character which 
true principles only can impart. The mind delights to 
dwell on this beautiful thought. The Divine is both male 
and female ; and all emanations from the Divine, throughout 
all nature, are also positive and negative. 

There is yet another consideration. If the mother be 
beautiful, as she looks upon the countenance of her nursing 
child, she imparts her beauty thereto. So principles irra- 
diate the countenance, warm and cherish the inmosts, and 
give vitality, health, beauty. Not inappropriately was it 
said, by one of old, of an embodiment of principles, " How 
great is his goodness ! how great is his beauty ! ;J The 
nobler the life, the more beautiful does a person become ; 
the transfiguration, indeed, appears. Suppose, then, a com- 
mercial edifice is reared, and each person employed therein 
is a member of the Church, in the sense before explained. 
Their countenances would be irradiated with faith, love, 
fidelity, beneficence, and all the other requisites of a true 
character. Besides this, the harmony of colors should be 
observed; for it is desirable to render Commerce attractive 
in all ways. The eye becoming clear, dress will be selected 
with great care, so that not only the countenances but the 
very garments of the employees will be beautiful to look 
upon. The mother prepares robes for the new-born babe 
with nicest skill. In the degree that her artistic eye is 
unfolded, so does she beautify her offspring. When the 
hour shall have fully come, garments suited to active life 
in a commercial house will be described ; but at present 
details of an external character need not be entered into. 

In such an edifice, great quiet will be desirable. The 
whispering gallery, or speaking tubes, may be readily used, 
so that intelligence may be transmitted from branch to 
branch without discord. Odors, also, of the most agree- 
able kinds, may, by economic methods, be secured. Nu- 



%« 



COMMERCE. 80 

merous other improvements, bearing relation not only to 
Commerce, but to all the other branches, may from time to 
time be suggested. These are but hints of things which 
may be attained when the enterprise shall be fully inau- 
gurated. 

4. Credit, BanTdng, and Currency. — The new com- 
mercial system abolishes entirely, so far as it is concerned, 
the whole credit system. Often the commercialist cannot 
command his resources; he has an abundance, but they are 
in such locations, surrounded by such limitations, or con- 
nected with such obligations, that though he can see where 
they are, yet he cannot command them at his will. Now, 
this new system will not have resting on its shoulders this 
very heavy burden ; it at once dispenses with all that 
source of anxiety. 

When this point is fairly reached, then the practice of 
lending one's name is also entirely dispensed with ; so that 
the commercialist will not have to be perpetually watching 
other and outside concerns, to whom he has, temporarily 
or otherwise, loaned his endorsement. The merchant on 
the old system is constantly harassed by difficulties of this 
nature. Needing as he does the names of others in emer- 
gencies, of necessity, for accommodation, he must lend his 
own, in turn. Thus, various concerns become inwoven ; and 
often, when one large mercantile house breaks down, other 
smaller ones go with it, from absolute necessity. The intelli- 
gent commercialist need not be informed of the questionings 
which arise in the mind, coming from this complex condi- 
tion of things, in view of the failure of banking institutions, 
and of all the multitudinous business associations with 
which he is directly or remotely connected. A mighty 
stride, therefore, will be taken, when a band of commercial- 
ists can be associated on an independent and thoroughly 
cash basis. 

There is, perhaps, no one point more important, com- 
mercially speaking, than that which has just been pre- 
sented. But, passing into the internals of commercial life, 
12 8* 



90 THE EDUCATOR. 

there will be found, too, an immense saving of labor in the 
matters of records, book-keeping, and all that paraphernalia 
which occupies so much of the merchant's attention under 
the credit system. 

Besides this, since the whole matter of what is techni- 
cally called accommodation forms no part of this new com- 
mercial arrangement, it will of necessity involve within 
itself all essential principles ; it will embrace within its 
ample folds a wholeness, — all that belongs strictly to 
Commerce. It will be its own bank; it must and will have 
its funds within its own reach, at its own command, — 
securing to itself, in this respect, a marked independence. 
Now, the intelligent merchant looks at the banking institu- 
tions as they exist, and asks, often earnestly, " Why must 
I be everlastingly at the mercy of an institution which I 
support ? Why must I go, hat in hand, and ask that which 
I sustain to accommodate me ? " He feels that he is at the 
mercy of an institution which could hardly live an hour 
were it not for the class which he represents. In the 
new system there must be an entire independence of such 
institutions. 

There is another point of immense moment to the com- 
plete independence of the new institution. Bank paper 
must not be received at its counter. When goods are not 
presented for exchange, then the buyer must come with 
the true representative of wealth — that is, the precious 
metals. These alone must be received. At first, this may 
occasion some little inconvenience ; but, should it seem 
desirable, an arrangement might be made with some broker 
to exchange paper on the most reasonable terms. The 
buyer might be directed to that broker, where he may- 
dispose of his paper as best he may ; but when he comes 
as a buyer, he must, without variation, bring the metals. 
Then your institution knows what it has, there is substan- 
tiality in that currency, it has an intrinsic value ; while 
paper fluctuates and is uncertain, and those who hold it of 



COMMBBGB. 91 

necessity become dependent on banking and other insti- 
tutions. 

Business minds will weigh this subject. They are well 
aware of the difficulties with which State-street and Wall- 
street are everlastingly environed, because of the uncer- 
tainty which attends a paper currency. They will see that 
if this point is reached, this enterprise will have its own 
vault. Its Leading mind will have this representative of 
property under his own individual eye, and can inspect it 
at will, — giving to the institution a strength, a certainty^* 
and a substantiality, which other commercial institutions do 
not possess. 

This being the case, your Purchaser goes out. He does 
not go with paper, representative of a metallic basis ; but 
he has at his command the metals themselves. Thus he 
can drive a better bargain, — not being obliged to offer 
four or six months' paper, but having the coin in hand to 
give him confidence. The instant a bargain is made, that 
instant he is ready to close the concern, so far as the seller 
is concerned. Here again labor is saved ; here is an easy, 
natural transition, — one taking the metals, the other the 
goods, without delay. 

Then, whenever the close of a quarter, or the termina- 
tion of a fiscal year, is reached, no uncertainty exists in 
respect to the amount or value of the property. The 
goods are marked, and there is so much property in goods. 
Turning to the vault, there is so much property in metals. 
The leading mind does not have to estimate the value of 
paper, nor to consider how other institutions stand; he 
has the whole within his own circle. 

Besides all this, persons in the employ of this commercial 
house will present their bills monthly ; these will be 
promptly paid from the metals at hand, and no long, tedious 
daily accounts will be kept with them. They will be 
required to be on the spot at the precise moment when 
business is to commence. The alarm-clock strikes, and 
they must be there ; and at the hour when business is to 



92 THE EDUCATOR. 

close, the instant the clock strikes, no matter who may be 
present, the machinery should stop with as much precision 
as in the mills at Lowell. The hours of labor should not 
be over eight in each day, so that no just complaint of 
over-work could be made. 

Too great strictness and perfection in all arrangements 
of this character cannot be maintained. People, coming to 
understand these arrangements, would govern themselves 
accordingly. Business minds will see the advantages of 
-thus conducting a commercial institution. 

[Objection being made to some points in the foregoing, as needlessly 
strict and difficult of actualization in the present state of the commercial 
world, the following was added :] 

In all unfoldings, ideals, as perfect as words can ex- 
press them, are of necessity presented to persons in the 
earth-condition. If the human mind is ever brought to 
high achievements, it must be by having before it an ideal, 
or copy, as perfect as can be formed. You wish a certain 
piece of work executed, — for example, you wish a carpet 
manufactured of a certain texture and figure ; you present 
to the persons whom you employ your ideal, that is, your 
copy, and you say to them, a In so far as you imitate that 
copy, so far will your efforts meet my approval." If you 
do not present an exact copy, they work in the dark, not 
seeing clearly what you desire ; and neither are their 
efforts satisfactory to themselves, nor their results to you. 
But, having your model, diagram, or copy, their minds are 
focalized, their energies are bent in that particular direc- 
tion, and they are able to compare their attainments with 
your ideal. 

The more you reflect on this point, in connection with 
the new commercial system, the greater wisdom will you 
see in presenting these very high outlines. They are 
ideals, to which the cultivated, spiritualized commerciaHst 
must look, and which he must strive at the earliest moment 
to actualize. When that shall be done, Commerce will 



COMMERCE. 93 

become attractive. It will no longer be a drudgery, and 
engaged in as a necessity. One will not enter his count- 
ing-house as the slave goes to his dungeon, but will be 
attracted. Exercising his commercial faculties pleasantly, 
all will be as agreeable as the song of the musician. 
Nationality will come to exhibit itself in commerce ; and 
thus the minds of intelligent and philanthropic commercial- 
ists will be elevated above the drudgeries. 

The question of currency is very simple. One comes 
and wants goods. These goods are substantialities, and no 
reasonable exchanger will deny this. But, if he gives you 
'paper, it may or may not be a substantiality. This uncer- 
tainty excites, disturbs. But when you have your coin 
in your vault, you knoiv what you have. That furnishes a 
mineral basis on which you can build. 

They who unfold this scheme have travelled over this 
road, and have seen precisely what the commercialist needs 
to render his labors agreeable, harmonious, ana* at the same 
time reasonably compensating. 

5. Of a Central Location, Name, Branch Establishments, 
etc. — You will have your parent, or Central Chamber of 
Commerce. It will correspond to the focal faculty in man. 
It, of necessity, must have a local habitation and a name. 
Much wisdom is requisite to decide definitely in respect to 
both of these points. 

And first of location. You will take into careful consid- 
eration the cast of mind which you will have to cooperate 
with you, and on which you are to act. Now, the merely 
impulsive or badly acquisitive mind is not the best cast 
of mind to start and carry steadily onward a system of 
measures having in view not only individual, but also col- 
lective good ; not only the good of persons now living, 
but reaching out to generations which are to be. There 
is need of mind of a firm and substantial character — of 
persons who, though they may move slowly, yet, when 
they do move, act intelligently, and are quite reliable. 

Now, speaking in general terms, this nation exhibits 



94 THE EDUCATOR. 

three prominent casts of mind. There is what may be 
called the Southern cast. It feels, is fine, but is unculti- 
vated, and lacks that energy which is essential to carry- 
forward important enterprises. Secondly, there is what 
may be called the Western cast of mind. That is all astir ; 
is in a state of commotion, incidental to the condition of 
the soil : it is comparatively new ; it does not with suffi- 
cient deliberation weigh subjects ; is not a very reliable 
cast of mentality. Turning, then, in another direction, 
what may be called the Northern cast of mind is exhibited. 
This cast is slow ; it spends much time in weighing sub- 
jects ; it sits down, and calls into exercise the mathematic 
faculties ; calculates, and seems to the other casts of mind 
to be exceedingly moderate. 

Now, in commencing your enterprise, you need, promi- 
nently, the latter cast of mind. It is more moderate ; but 
it is also more shrewd, more calculating, more reliable. 
Besides, it is more highly cultivated. Its institutions are 
more permanent. There is a durability exhibited by this 
cast, which will be of almost infinite service, as it respects 
cooperation ; and, also, as it respects general and durable 
impressions. It were better, then, taking into view pres- 
ent conditions, future prospects of revolutions, of dismem- 
berments, to select for your field of labor the class of con- 
federated States usually denominated New England ; yet 
keeping your eye, to some extent, on the neighboring 
British Provinces. Here, then, is opened a large and valu- 
able field of commercial labor. 

Supposing you and your compeers* decide to draw the 
line as just now suggested — the way is thus prepared to 
decide on a name. As would be naturally suggested, it 
may be called The New Exglaxd Association of Philan- 
thropic COMMERCIALISTS. 

A name like this will call out the affections of both men 
and women. The public mind will be curious to know 

* These papers were addressed chiefly to a company of gentlemen, mostly 
merchants, convened in Boston to listen thereto. 



COMMERCE. 05 

how and in what sense philanthropy can exhibit itself in 
Commerce. It is daily seen that there is ll no friendship in 
trade" Strictly speaking, the mere trader looks out for 
himself, or for the company of which he is a component part, 
or whose representative he may be. But the contemplated 
commercial Bcheme has prominently for its end the promo- 
tion of friendship, philanthropy. It is a child of an excel- 
lent mother. Its mother has imparted to it faith, love, 
fidelity, beneficence, etc. These primal principles have 
given birth to an offspring which has been called Com- 
merce. Commerce is simply equitable exchange. Com- 
merce is, finally, intercommunication ; is simply giving and 
receiving; so that, in this sense, it may appropriate to 
itself the term philanthropy. 

Secondly, this form of Commerce is philanthropic, be- 
cause it exchanges its goods at simple cost. It does not 
undertake to sponge any person, or any association of per- 
sons ; but exchanges intrinsic values. It simply asks that 
others will be as good to it, in return, as it is good to 
others. 

Thirdly, it appropriates to itself the term philanthropy, 
because it as readily accommodates itself to the needs of 
the poor as to the wants of the rich. It puts its shares of 
stock low — asks the payment in regular instalments ; so 
that, with any considerable degree of frugality, almost any 
person can enjoy all the commercial advantages which he 
or she may from time to time need. 

Now, while you organize your parent commercial insti- 
tution, soon there will be a desire expressed that branches, 
or, better, offspring, may be located in various parts of 
your contemplated commercial field. It will occupy a por- 
tion of your attention to so organize the branches that 
they will not only, on the one hand, be advantaged by the 
connection, but also that they will, on the other, be tribu- 
tary to the central or parent institution. 

Family feuds are of frequent occurrence : often chil- 
dren disagree ; often parents cannot harmonize all the 



96 THE EDUCATOR. 

family relations in such ways, and in such order, that there 
will be true domestic union. Unless your business ability, 
therefore, enable you to secure these two points, just now 
named, bickerings, jealousies, and discords, will prevail 
among your children, and so domestic dis-harmony will be 
exhibited. 

Favored as the central mind will be with a thorough 
knowledge of the markets, having capital at his command, 
able to call in persons of marked commercial ability, it is 
but equitable that the children should contribute to the 
advancement and general welfare of their parent. But it 
is a very nice question, how, and in what way, they 
shall be tributaries ; and, if tributaries, what use shall 
be made of the means which shall accrue from these 
branches. 

Now, this enterprise is to be philanthropic in this respect, 
also. It stretches out its arms over a large, valuable, cul- 
tivated territory. Here are wants to be supplied; here 
are wrongs to be redressed ; here are charities claiming 
the attention of beneficent persons; here are persons who 
have some shreds of thought in connection with new in- 
ventions, but who are struggling for means to elaborate 
their thoughts ; there are needs of nobler architectural 
structures ; there are needs of schools, and of appliances 
to render the earth more fruitful. Here open up to the 
beneficent mind labors of great moment. . Now, these chil- 
dren of Commerce should early be taught the lesson of be- 
neficence. So to speak, their grandmother, the Church, is 
a good woman. She delights to distribute her blessings. 
Let, then, each be informed, that if it is a true child of 
its parents, it will cheerfully contribute for philanthropic 
purposes. 

You may then start with this simple arrangement : in ad- 
dition to the cost of goods as they are purchased by your 
general purchaser (they need not of necessity go to a 
branch of the Central Chamber of Commerce), and in con- 
sideration of the advantages which will accrue to the 



COMMERCE. 97 

branches from your, so to apeak, wholesale arrangement, 
they should give to the parent institution one per cent.; 
which sum shall be religiously used (or smoh philanthropic 
purposes as from time to (rime may meet fihe approbation 
of the leading mind. Tims, besides constantly cultivating 
their own beneficeni faculties, no injustice is done. They 
gel all the wholesale advantages, and, as it were, in grati- 
tude, leave this surplus sum to accumulate. From it struc- 
tures could in due time be reared ; charities could be estab- 
lished; struggling inventors could be aided; — thus gain- 
ing two points of immense value : first, justice ; and sec- 
ondly, from justice, philanthropy. 

6. Records and Accounts. — Among the subjects which 
occupy the attention of the intelligent commercialist, there 
is no one which so frequently perplexes him as that of 
mercantile records. The best, most critical mathematical 
minds have been directed to this important branch of 
mercantile labors; and, notwithstanding all the various 
improvements which from time to time have been made in 
this direction, yet the leading mind of a large commercial 
association feels a constant dependence on the keeper of 
his records, and the necessity of some degree of surveil- 
lance over him. Often he has not time, and perhaps has 
not mathematical ability, to look into and fully criticize 
this essential branch of his business. If his books are not 
regularly kept, — if there be iniquity in the hearts of his 
accountants, — though he may annually do a large busi- 
ness, yet at the termination of the fiscal year results are 
often very unsatisfactory to his mind. He looks at his 
clerks, — considers their salaries, — cultivates an acquaint- 
ance with their style of dress, their general habits, their 
daily expenditures, — and not unfrequently suspects that 
there are certain leakages. But, dependent as he is on 
his recorders, he either has not the patience, or lacks the 
ability, to enter into a personal inspection of his books. 
Occasionally, reports reach his mind of improper conduct; 
and uneasy sensations are experienced when he considers 
13 9 



98 THE EDUCATOR. 

that he is, commercially speaking, to a very large extent, 
at the mercy of this class of laborers. 

Now, in presenting to the public mind a new commer- 
cial system, it is deemed wise to consider its bearings upon 
this branch of mercantile labor. 

Already the leading mind is supposed to be surrounded 
by three important and carefully-selected agents — the 
Purchaser, Eeceiver, and Transmitter to the several 
branches. The leading mind is supposed to be so favor- 
ably located that he can overlook and to a considerable 
extent oversee the whole establishment. He is also sup- 
posed to have selected persons of eminent ability as lead- 
ing minds of the several branches. For the sake of the 
case, it is supposed that the new commercial ship is ready 
to be launched. Certain persons are supposed to have 
subscribed for your stock, and are prepared — due notice 
having been given — to pay in metal, to a greater or less 
amount. While this is simple cash, you have it in hand. 
You know what you have. You can count it as easily as 
you can count the fingers on your hands. But now some 
of these metals are to be exchanged for goods. You look 
to your Purchaser. For convenience' sake we will call this 
Purchaser John. You say to John, " I wish you to go out 
and purchase at lowest rates a cargo of lumber." John 
immediately commences inquiry, — looks at the price-cur- 
rent, — goes among prominent lumber-dealers, — finds the 
kind and also the quantity of lumber you desire him to 
purchase. He directs that the cargo be discharged, and 
located in such spot as may be designated. He then 
makes a simple draft, and says to the seller, "Go to the 
New England Association of Philanthropic Commercialists, 
inquire for the leading mind of that Association, and show 
him this draft." You cash that paper. 

Suppose, for convenience' sake, that this cargo of lumber 
costs on the wharf one thousand dollars. You have cashed 
that draft. Now, you have one thousand dollars less of 
metals than you previously had ; but you have come, or 



COMMERCE. 99 

are supposed to have come, into possession of a cargo of 
lumber. You have that cash draft, which is in your vault, 
instead of the one thousand dollars which were there 
before. Now, you are able at a glance, thus far, to see 
with great precision where you are, what you have, and 
your paper represents, for the time being, the particular 
use which has been made of the metals in the case thus 
supposed. 

Now, you see that your Purchaser goes out empty- 
handed, — returns as empty-handed as he went, as far as it 
respects the handling of your metals. He cannot defraud 
you, because you have not placed yourself at his mercy. 
There may, however, be a leakage, unless you take into 
account a second arrangement. You, having closed this 
matter, say to your Eeceiver, " Such and such arrange- 
ments have been made. John has purchased a cargo of 
lumber. The order has been cashed." For convenience' 
sake, the Receiver may be called James. You say to 
James, " I wish you to see that the lumber is there. Take 
with you, if you desire, some capable surveyor or in- 
spector. See if all things are right, let that lumber be 
most carefully housed, and take the key in your own 
pocket." So you prevent your Purchaser from running 
away with either your metals or your lumber. They are 
out of his reach entirely. James returns ; brings with 
him the certificate of the authorized inspector. You look 
at that, and thus far all is well and straightforward. 

Now there commences a work for James to do. He 
opens his journal; makes records of his doings, in connec- 
tion with the authorized surveyor. Here, again, not a 
fraction of your metals goes into James' hand, because 
James must give his order to the surveyor for the compen- 
sation of the latter ; and that surveyor comes to you, and 
the order is cashed. Here, again, then, your cash is less, 
but the surveyor's services are paid, and the certificate is 
placed in the vault ; and so your papers and your metals 
tell to a fraction where you are. 

L.ofC. 



100 THE EDUCATOR. 

Pass now to the third person. Suppose there is a de- 
mand for a few thousand feet of lumber ; that demand must 
come through the proper channel, — that is, through the 
leading mind of the Lumber branch of your institution. 
He informs your Distributer of the demand for so much of 
the purchased goods. That Distributer at once informs 
you, the leading mind, of the fact. He knows that you 
have lumber, — its quality, quantity, and its location. You 
write a simple order, — having always at hand blanks for 
the seven different branches, which you fill with great 
ease, — pass that down to the Transmitter, who, for con- 
venience 7 sake, may be called Mary. The Transmitter 
makes record of the same in her journal, and passes the 
paper forward to the leading mind of the Lumber branch. 
The agent of the Lumber branch now has it at his com- 
mand. Certain expenses have accrued. Mary informs 
him what it had cost up to the time that the property, or f 
what is the same, the paper, had reached her. The agent 
of the Lumber branch adds to it that cost which had 
attached to it in his department, marks the price, and the 
buyer is now reached. He is ready with his metals, depos- 
its the same, and takes his property. 

The agent of that branch makes careful record of his 
transaction, in a plain, simple way, so that your messenger, 
your outside auditor, your second eyes, can. look at any 
time at these records. They are supposed to be always 
open for the inspection of this messenger or auditor. That 
person, being outside of the machinery, is supposed to be 
acquainted with all matters ; and bearing certain intimate 
relations to the leading mind, — being, as it were, his confi- 
dant, telling all that he has heard, all that he has seen, all 
that is known, and each agent understanding this arrange- 
ment, — it were almost impossible for a fraction to be lost. 
Hardly could an adroit swindler get the Association's 
property into his or her private pocket. Besides this, all 
•your agents are owners. In short, it is a copartnership ; 
and so there would be, as it were, seven eyes open, all 
looking at one another, besides your messenger. 



COKMEBCE. 101 

You then agree upon a time when account of stock shall 
be returned, and these accounts come under the super- 
vision, first, of Mary, second, of James, third, of John — 
each comparing with his journal; and, lastly, they come 
before } r our mind, having been audited and inspected by 
the persons already designated. Now, you have two 
things — first, your metals: secondly, your goods. Your 
stock may be estimated, say, for convenience' sake, at ten 
thousand dollars. If the goods, on the one hand, and the 
metals, on the other, represent that amount of property, 
all is straight. This the Association can see for itself — it 
is tangible. The first fiscal year is supposed to be closed. 
Ample time is taken to take account of stock ; and you see 
that thus far all things are right side up. You have your 
checks ; you have your balances. You have your eyes to 
look for you ; you have your ears to hear for you ; you 
have a perfection of commercial arrangements unsur- 
passed, and yet so simple that a person of ordinary intel- 
ligence with comparative ease can comprehend them. 
Credit being out of the question — banks not called into 
requisition — no accommodation paper out — no question- 
ings how this or that company stands, what are its liabili- 
ties, what the probabilities of its liquidation — everything of 
that sort, usually so perplexing at the termination of the 
fiscal year, belongs not to the " Xew England Association 
of Philanthropic Commercialists." 

7. Concluding Appeal to the Philanthropic. — In bring- 
ing these papers relating to Commerce to a temporary 
close, it is felt to be wise to present an appeal to the phi- 
lanthropic and more spiritualized class of commercialists. 

Persons who revisit earth come to act on mind, — to 
raise it to a loftier, purer, diviner, and, as a sequence, more 
beneficent condition. 

At this present stage of man's unfolding, Commerce rules 
on this planet ; but its dominion serves to enrich a few, at 
the expense, and often the crime, of the many. 

A power so strong as Commerce should be seized upon 

9* 



102 THE EDUCATOE. 

by philanthropic persons, to advance and generally im- 
prove the condition of the inhabitants of this planet. 

This series of papers all look in that direction. Before, 
however, much can be accomplished, these papers must be 
presented to the public mind. Besides this, messengers 
should be employed, whose mission it should be to seize 
upon the strong points presented in these much condensed 
documents, and present the same verbally to such persons 
or assemblies as can be reached. 

By labors of this character, some few select and able 
persons will become interested in this branch of philan- 
thropic effort, — will generously proffer their personal 
services, and peradventure their capital, to start and for a 
season (until labors become systematized) carry forward 
this enterprise. 

Unless something of this kind be, at a suitable season, 
commenced, these valuable documents will to some extent 
be lost sight of, and reach only a very few persons. But, 
were they judiciously prepared and put to press, then per- 
sons could take the same, peruse them at their leisure, 
judge of their value, their reasonableness, and their practi- 
cability, and thus broadly aid the spiritual enterprise as a 
whole, and this branch of effort in particular. 

To carry forward this work systematically, a few per- 
sons might resolve themselves into an Association, taking 
the name which has already been designated, and open a 
temporary office for conversation and the diffusion of in- 
formation. The Association might also, through its busi- 
ness mind, receive pledges of capital, to be redeemed when- 
ever that capital shall be needed for the erection of a struc- 
ture, or for such other purposes as may be deemed requi- 
site. Such a step would focalize effort ; there would be one 
central, practical point, to which all business energies 
could be wisely directed. 

The more business persons inspect these documents, the 
broader, the more philosophic, the more philanthropic, will 
they appear. In proportion to the magnitude of an enter- 



COMMERCE — PRACTICAL APPLICATION. 103 

prise, the greater should bo the deliberation in its com- 
mencement. Time will be required to reach the North- 
ern mind. It acts slowly, calculates carefully, inspects 
shrewdly. Care should therefore be had that hasty action 
is not encouraged. 

But, when the leading mind is satisfied that the hour 
has fully come to strike a blow in this direction, let him go 
forward. His intuitions will guide him ; he will feel inte- 
riorly that the hour has come in which the new ship should 
be launched. 

Other minds will be attracted to his ; they will learn his 
business capacity ; become acquainted with his purity of 
life, his devotion to principles, his desire to elevate and 
unfold humanity. Thus, inspiring them with confidence, 
means will be secured ; and an enterprise from which 
greatest blessings are to flow to the present and future 
generations on this planet will be commenced. 



§ XII. PRACTICAL APPLICATION OF THE FOREGOING PRINCIPLES. 
— "THE NEW ENGLAND ASSOCIATION OF PHILANTHROPIC COM- 
MERCIALESES." 

It is thought proper here to state, that a number of individuals, becom- 
ing convinced of the practicability and desirableness of inaugurating a sys- 
tem of Equitable Exchange on the plan set forth in the foregoing papers, 
associated themselves in the city of Boston, on the 31st day of July, 1855, 
as the " nucleus of an organization for the gradual realization of the objects 
had in view," under the comprehensive title of "The New England Asso- 
ciation of Philanthropic Commercialists.'''' This Association subsequently 
organized, by the adoption of a Constitution and By-Laws, and the desig- 
nation of officers, — Thaddeus S. Sheldon assuming the position of Lead- 
ing Mind. John Orvis was appointed Agent and Messenger, and charged 
with the duty of presenting the subject before the public. A small pam- 
phlet was issued, containing the substance of the plan as herein presented, 
and several public gatherings were held in various places. At a meeting 
held at the "Winthrop House, Boston, Oct. 6th, 1855, the following addi- 
tional paper was submitted from the same source as the foregoing : 



104 THE EDUCATOR. 

AN APPEAL TO THE INTELLIGENTLY HUMANE. 

There are two prominent classes — the poor and the 
rich. Both are objects of commiseration. The first have 
too little ; the second, too much. Both are in unfavor- 
able conditions for the highest moral, religions, and spir- 
itual improvement. Often, and in fact almost always, the 
rich have obtained their wealth by cunning, by fraud, by 
overreaching. The poor are usually improvident, short- 
sighted, grovelling, dwell in the present, with little hope 
of the future. Both drag out a comparatively miserable 
earthly existence. Could the two be to some extent inter- 
blended, both would be thereby advantaged, and in various 
ways improved. 

The producer and the consumer are hindered in their 
natural relations by intermediates, or mere traders, trick- 
sters, crafty, intriguing persons ; so that both producer and 
consumer are disadvantaged. Could the two interblend r 
and become one, both would by such association be as- 
sisted. 

Now, the work of the present hour is to equalize and 
associate these parties, so that they shall feel a unity of 
interests, and enjoy a brotherhood. 

All these parties have certain essential wants. These 
wants are, prominently, nutriments, garments, shelter, im- 
plements, furnishments, books, and remedials. 

May not, then, a few intelligently humane persons wisely 
combine their business talents and their means, with a view 
of economically supplying to persons the essentials of life ? 

Here is a single question, presented for the cool, calm 
consideration of this assemblage. Outlines [of a plan for 
this end] are already within your reach. You can deliber- 
ately peruse and carefully inspect the points therein pre- 
sented. 

There are times and favorable seasons for all things. 
You have gathered in, or are harvesting, unusually large 
crops; yet the intermediates — a large, united army — 



COMMERCE — PRACTICAL APPLICATION. 105 

stand between the honest producer and the hungry con- 
sumer. What you need is, at the earliest practicable mo- 
ment, to overleap these intermediates, and form a connect- 
ing link between the growey, or manufacturer, and the 

eater, or user. 

Now, that which the human mind can form a clear con- 
ception of, it can sooner or later execute. Simplicity of 
plan is essential to success. The plan presented is remark- 
able, not only for its simplicity, but for its oneness. 

As in other great enterprises, master minds need to be 
called out, — persons of great faith, of much love, of large 
fidelity, of intelligent philanthropy, of unconquerable 
heroism. Such minds are here. If they say the word, 
they can take this enterprise on their shoulders, and carry 
it easily forward, so far as to show a model. This will be 
inspected and imitated by others. This done, the consumer 
and producer, the rich and the poor, are brought together 
on a common basis, and all are advantaged. 

It remains for the intelligent assemblage this day con- 
vened to take this, the grandest humanitarian step ever 
taken on this planet. Leave it to coming generations to 
start this enterprise, and poverty, wretchedness, want, and 
crime, must of necessity continue. 

In this enterprise you can concentrate your action, your 
strength, your means, in such wise and judicious efforts as 
must call down upon your heads the blessings of coming 
generations. 

Besides, the spirit-world is opened. Direct, reliable 
intercourse exists between it and the earth-life. Noble 
men and women, associated in that higher state, wait for 
cooperation in the lower conditions. Lovingly, intelli- 
gently, they this day proffer you their generous aid. It 
remains for this assembly to accept or refuse. Persons in 
the spirit-life would bear to the earth-life the relation of 
suggesters, — asking cooperation in the ratio that their 
suggestions may meet the approval of intelligent, eminent 
business minds. 

14 



106 THE EDUCATOR. 

Start this enterprise, and in its train, of necessity, will 
follow a wiser and more substantial system of Government. 

Start this enterprise, and in its train will follow a broad 
and comprehensive Educational system. 

Start this enterprise, and beautiful, quiet, harmonious, 
happy Homes will appear. 

Start this enterprise, and a generous Philanthropy will 
follow. 

Start this enterprise, and the weak, the maimed, the lame, 
the criminal, will be wisely cared for. 

Start this enterprise, and the struggling Inventor will be 
aided. A divine Agriculture, useful Amusements, Mental 
Unfolding, and a true spiritual State, wherein man shall 
forever and forever expand, must, of necessity, follow in 
its train. 

A true Commerce is but the precursor of a brighter day, 
a happier era, wherein universal man shall find his highest, 
noblest individual profit in consulting the good of others. 

Subsequently, the Agent, together with the Communicator, were 
deputed to journey to the West and South, for the furtherance of the 
objects of the Association. Visiting the principal cities of the Western 
States, and proceeding as far south as New Orleans, they spent some four 
months in collecting statistical and other information relating to the pro- 
duction, cost, and transmission, of various commodities ; in imparting 
knowledge respecting the plan of operations, arranging agencies in vari- 
ous sections, and in perfecting and adjusting the machinery of a very 
extensive commercial enterprise, on the basis of strictly equitable ex- 
change. This machinery is ready to be set in operation whenever the 
Leading Mind of the movement shall decide that the proper hour has 
arrived. Until such time, further public effort on the part of the Associ- 
ation has been suspended. 

In the mean time, a large amount of matter, embracing further details, 
relating to the internal management of a commercial house, — relating 
also to the qualities, uses, and relative values, of various products of dif- 
ferent sections ; such as fabrics, grains, fruits, the preservation and trans- 
portation of the same, remedials, etc. etc., — has been communicated, 
which will doubtless be found of great value in the practical management 
of the scheme, but which it is not considered important to lay before the 
public in the present volume. 



GROUP-LI FI']. 107 

It ought, perhaps, to l>c stated, to prevent misapprehension, that a 
movement, growing partly out of these suggestions, and partaking in 
Borne slight degree of their features, was initiated in Boston in the winter 
of L855-6, under the name of the " Boston House of Equity.'''' It was 
of temporary duration ; but its failure is regarded as confirmatory, rather 
than otherwise, of the wisdom and practicability of the scheme herein 
proposed, inasmuch as the " House of Equity " lacked some of the dis- 
tinctive features which are here presented as vitally essential to a divine 
Commerce. — Editor. 



§ XIII. OF GROUPS AND GROUP-LIFE, OR THE HOME. 

1. Lessons of Nature. — Observe carefully the tree. It 
exhibits vegetable group-life. The roots intertwine, and, 
as it were, they construct for themselves their quiet under- 
ground home. From the roots the trunk springs, and 
branches, leaves, blossoms, and fruit, appear. Now, the 
roots, trunk, branches, all work together, and contribute 
to the good of each and of all. It is wise, then, for the intel- 
ligent student of group-laws to cultivate an acquaintance 
with the tree. 

Having done this, the inquirer might next proceed to 
the humble mint, and ascertain how that contrives to con- 
tract and dispense its peculiar odors. He would learn that 
it throws out its receptive leaves, and draws to it such 
elements as it requires. 

Pursuing his researches, and observing around the mints 
and flowers the little insect called the bee, he follows this 
to its hive. Here he finds beautiful circular apartments 
— the elegant cone, and the nicely-wrought comb. He 
acquaints himself with the queen, the bee-mother : she 
keeps house for her children, supervises and guides the 
whole establishment. While she is very matronly, she is 
at the same time very firm, and all things move as she 
directs. He perceives that each one follows its attractions, 
goes where it will, gathers its own honey, and brings the 
whole to the common home. Thus our inquirer learns 
that there is such a thing as individuality in harmony with 
sociality. 



108 THE EDUCATOR. 

Gathering this lesson of wisdom from the bee, he turns 
to the fowls of the air, and he observes that even the birds 
have system; — that, while some are gathering food on the 
plains, others are in the lofty tree-tops, watching and 
imparting knowledge to those below; thus hinting that 
there should ever be persons occupying lofty positions, 
where they can catch new thoughts as they flit across the 
heavens, and transmit them to the earth below. 

He next examines the beautiful circular nest of the little 
songsters. It is made of straws, laid one after another, 
each in its true position. Here is domestic life. " This/ 1 
the songstress seems to say, "is our place of repose. We 
assemble as a flock when we please ; but my dear mate and 
myself greatly delight to have a cosey home, where we can 
retire from the world, and enjoy the sweets of domestic 
life. Here is our home of harmony ; our little ones are 
here, and we hold to these, for a season, the dear, godlike, 
parental relation." 

Now, the inquirer, who had supposed that people could 
be tied together, like a bundle of rags, begins to philoso- 
phize. He asks, what means this ? And the reply of his 
own intuitions is, the parental relation is of God; offspring 
call out the nobler faculties, and holier sympathies are, by 
means of this relation, cultivated and enjoyed. 

The student, in a calm, meditative state, next wanders 
by the sea-side, and observes the finny tribe ; he sees that 
they, too, live and move in schools, or groups, in their 
native element. 

He bends his knee on the sea-shore, turns his face up- 
ward, and contemplates the heavenly bodies ; he perceives 
that they also are cooperating, each receiving, each impart- 
ing love, light, and wisdom. 

It is needful, in unfolding the rudiments of social science, 
thus to present thoughts in the simplest possible way. The 
grand difficulty lies here : man overlooks the simple lessons 
of Nature, and supposes that some mighty volume must be 
written, or that statutes must be framed by legislatures, laws 



GROUP-LIFE. 109 

enacted with intricate and elaborate provisions. But the 
thing Deeded is not enactment ; it is discovery. The whole 
matter of a true society lies in a nutshell — the discovery 
of natural lews. The shrub, the flower, the insects, birds, 
fishes — all are in harmonious conditions. Man, just ush- 
ered into existence, as it were, needs but to open his eyes, 
and social laws will be unfolded sufficient for a divine 
actual ism. 

2. The Family. — Patriarchism looks to the gathering 
of families. It is, in its present condition, a comparative 
crudity j but it has in its bosom a broad, comprehensive, 
and very beautiful philosophy. It has at its head one who 
holds to it the parental relation ; and paternity of necessity 
implies the existence of offspring. 

Illustrations of the family relation may be seen in the veg- 
etable and animal worlds. The onion, for example, may be 
regarded as a family. Observe its form ; mark its distinct, 
concentric layers, or circles, until you reach its core. The 
apple exhibits its family of seeds lodged in the core. There 
is, also, what may be termed an apple family, embracing 
the ordinary apple, the pear, the quince, etc. These apples 
are of various forms, sizes, and flavors ; yet they form one 
family. Again, there is the plum family ; there are many 
varieties of this fruit, yet they constitute one family. And 
thus of other vegetable products. Among the fowls may 
be observed the robin family, the swallow family, the duck 
family j and among the fishes, the cod family, the mackerel 
family, the whale family, the shark family, etc. 

These illustrations from Nature prepare the mind to 
receive truthful ideas in respect to family relations. Now, 
birds choose their mates. " Birds of a feather flock to- 
gether." There is a law, and it must be discovered, by 
which true family relations can be formed. As the plum, 
the apple, the birds, the fishes, hold their respective rela- 
tions, as individuals and as families, so must there be 
among men families and combinations of families ; each 
distinct, and yet holding just relations to others. Who- 

10 



110 THE EDUCATOR. 

ever, then, shall clearly discover the laws which regulate 
the family relations, will be justly regarded, in the future, 
as man's benefactor. 

It is clear that man and woman, as individuals, are de- 
signed to dwell together ; that organic arrangements look 
to the closest union of the two sexes. Coming of these 
unions, a third person, or more than one, appears. Here, 
then, is exhibited domestic life. Prompted by affection, 
the progenitors labor for and in behalf of the begotten. 
Say what the world may, a closer relation does exist behveen 
parents and children than is exhibited in any other aspect 
of social life. Therefore, as the bee, and the fish, and the 
vegetable, holds each its family relations, so must the 
divine domestic relation be perpetuated in human society. 

It seems needless here to enter upon a course of critical 
reasoning in behalf of a statement so momentous ; the 
affections only need to be addressed. Journey, though 
one may, far from the cot where he was born, the mind 
ever turns to home. The wanderer sings of home ; ay, of 
" sweet home." Now, home does not consist in a particu- 
lar house, a certain location, or fixtures ; but it is the 
resting-place of the affections. There the mother first 
beheld the new-born babe ; there it first smiled in response 
to her smile ; there the critical period of dentition was 
passed; there growth, expansion, took place; and there 
the mother brooded in tenderness over her young off- 
spring. Statements addressed to the affections do not 
require logic ; feeling is deeper than any reasoning pro- 
cess. The love for home, then, is a part of one's nature. 
There sits, in the midst of the circle, the mother. Her 
emotions, as she looks upon her offspring, cannot be por- 
trayed in words. She loves, forgives, plans, toils. All 
things holy and pure flow from her gentle bosom. It were, 
then, unkind, nay, unphilosophic, to enter the domestic 
sanctuary, and sever ties so strong, so pure, so essential 
to human happiness. 

Alas ! the mind weeps when it comes to consider that 



GROUP-LIFE. Ill 

true domestic relations are but rarely beheld. Haphazard, 
as it were, attracted by riches, prompted by lust, or love 
of ease, parties too often assume the parental relation 
where the divine marriage does not exist. But, in due 
time, teachers will be unfolded, who can teach, not only 
of the harmonious interblendings of colors, of climates, 
and of soils, but also of persons. They will give instruc- 
tions, bearing relation to this immensely important subject 
of marriage, which shall enable persons hereafter to enter 
into true relations, suffering the old dispensation to waddle 
along as best it can. As the new philosophy becomes 
understood, there will be a divine marriage, a holy wed- 
lock, a pure conjugalism. These teachings, therefore, look 
to the future. The present is the hour of Idealism. 
The thought must first be lodged in the mind that there is 
a divine, perpetual, and holy family relation. 

To return, then, from this digression : the mother of her 
brood watches with maternal care over her offspring. For 
a season they need her wisdom, her guidance, her protec- 
tion. So, in the human family relation, the child needs all 
it can have of the paternal and maternal magnetisms — the 
mother's love and the father's guidance. Take away from 
these forming ones either the positive or the feminine 
influence, and growth will be less perfect. Day by day, 
year by year, these offspring expand, bodily, mentally, 
socially, religiously, and spiritually. 

But at length a new era dawns upon them. The time 
for individual effort on their part arrives. The children, 
each and all, must, as it were, be put to sea in their re- 
spective canoes, and left to paddle as best they can. Let 
the father or mother always continue to brood over the 
daughters and the sons, and their individual powers are 
not called out, — their nobler, deeper faculties are not 
brought into action, are not intensified. The philosophic 
parent says : " My children must struggle for themselves. 
Without struggle, they will not have stamina, — they will 
not have backbone. I will push them out, then, on the 



112 THE EDUCATOR. 

broad sea of human life, and Individualism will be devel- 
oped." TThen this is done, if strength, firmness, and other 
noble elements of character, have been transmitted, noble 
men and women are the result. Observe, on the contrary, 
the sons and daughters of the rich, nurtured in the shade, 
reposing under the wings of wealth. How rarely do such 
exhibit a broadness of thought, an energy of life, an inflex- 
ible devotion to duty ! Unless this thought shall be ac- 
cepted, there will hardly be found a sufficiency of hardy, 
noble, sell-sacrificing, true men and women, to take the 
place of the founders of a new enterprise. 

It is clear, then, that domestic relations are essential for 
a season, that the child may gather certain important qual- 
ities from the father and the mother. But family or domes- 
tic relations do not. of necessity, suppose isolation. There 
needs to be a wholeness of life. Now, the special father 
and mother, parent and child, brother and sister, can inter- 
change certain shades of magnetism which they individually 
[ assess. But mark this: no one family gathers under its 
roof aU that is essential to life. The bird builds its nest ; 
its progeny appear. For a season the progenitors bring 
nourishment to the nest, such as they can. But remember, 
as the little one grows, its wings form, its feathers unfold, 
and it must leave its nest, go out and pick up food for 
itself: it must mingle with flocks of its kind: and each par- 
ticular bird, having its particular magnetism, acts and reacts 
on the growing one. giving it the qualities which its pro- 
genitors could not impart. 

Precisely so do children need to interblend. intermingle, 
and gather one from another. The father and mother im- 
part their magnetisms : but the offspring, for their full 
development, require other magnetisms. This train of 
thought is of immense moment, involving the whole subject 
of what is called social intercourse, and suggesting the 
advantages of travel and changes of location. Each person 
who has a home has his or her family magnetism : but more 
than that is needed. When an equilibrium of the magnet- 



GROUP-LIFE. 113 

isms of persons constituting the domestic circle has been 
produced, each having charged and electrified the other to 
the fullest extent, a desire is felt to visit other homes. So 
aunt Elizabeth concludes to take her knitting-work and go 
and visit aunt Prim. Now, aunt Elizabeth is noted for her 
goodness of heart ; but aunt Prim is a remarkably nice 
body. Aunt Elizabeth gets some of aunt Prim's magnetism, 
and becomes a little more prim, while aunt Prim imbibes a 
portion of aunt Elizabeth's goodness. 

This homely illustration will serve to fix the important 
thought in the student's mind, that something more than 
the mere family relation is needed, — that while it is a 
sacred relation, yet it is not all in all. Persons belonging 
to different families must be brought together, and thus 
educated. It is well that the mother, even, should at times 
sever herself from the domestic circle j that, by inter- 
changes with others, she may gather and carry back to the 
home-circle influences more valuable than earthly treasures, 
fitting her to become more a mother, and a dispenser of 
mental food. When this philosophy is comprehended, how 
joyously will the husband say, " Go, loving mother, like 
the bee, and gather from the choicest fruits, and come 
again to thy home, bringing thy gathered honey." Man, 
to-day, ignorant of himself, and of the laws of his own 
being, often will not suffer his companion to leave home, be- 
cause he knows not of the riches she may gather and bring 
back, to more perfectly cement the loved ones, and render 
his home more beautiful, harmonious, and attractive. Thus 
much as an outline of one of the most interesting subjects 
that can occupy the human mind, the Domestic Relation. 

3. T/ie Community , or Colony. — The soils in their natural 
conditions send forth their likes ; the rivers beget theirs ; 
the lakes and seas, theirs. Now, it may again be repeated 
that the student of social laws should look with great care 
at Nature's workings. It may be taken for granted that 
Nature is right, and that it is only needed to comprehend. 
her workings, and all things will become clear. 
15 10* 



114 THE EDUCATOE. 

The family relation has its place — fulfils its natural and 
appropriate purpose. The children multiply, grow, in turn 
become parents, and organize into groups, towns, states, or 
nations. Wherever man is found, in greater or less per- 
fection legislative and judicial institutions exist; families, 
towns, states, and groups of states, combine, and man is 
brought into wide relations with his fellows. 

Up to this hour it has been deemed essential in human 
communities to enact penal statutes, so that the non-doers 
and the evil-doers may receive punishment for their short- 
comings or their misdeeds. It is certainly worth the while 
of the student of social science to consider carefully the 
whole subject of penal laws. 

Suppose that John violates the statute which Joseph, 
Paul, Peter, and Tobias, may have enacted. But what real 
right has any number of persons to assemble together, and 
decide what another may or may not do ? Every intelligent 
person must see the absolute necessity of starting an inter- 
rogative of this character, lying as it does at the foundation 
of all legislative and judicial proceedings. 

Suppose that Margaret milks the cow, and manufactures 
that article called cheese; suppose that at night hungry 
Peter reaches his long arm into the pantry, takes and eats 
the cheese. Here purposely is presented a strong case. 
Peter is complained of, brought to trial, and the case is 
made out to the satisfaction of all parties. Peter has lib- 
erty to speak ; he pleads, in justification of the act, the fact 
that he was hungry. But how came Peter hungry ? Per- 
:haps he had been idle all day. But how came he to be 
idle ? His mother was a lazy, thriftless woman ; she trans- 
mitted to Peter this element of character, and so Peter is 
idle ; as a consequence, he is in want, and takes the cheese 
to satisfy his hunger. The instant this train of thought is 
started in the mind, it is seen that Peter is not so much to 
blame ; he could not have had the pleasure of choosing his 
mother; he had to be born of just such a mother as he was 
born of. Considering, then, the case in this broad view, 



GROur-Lin:. 115 

Peter is certainly an object of compassion rather than of 
punishment; and thus the whole; subject of penal laws 
should be dismissed from the mind. 

But what is to be done with Peter? Answer: Have a 
care for him; he has been born with a moral deformity; 
treat him as you would if he had a curved limb, and was 
unable to walk. All the punishments that could be in- 
vented would not straighten his curved limb. It is true 
he might be a little frightened, made more cautious, by a 
penalty ; and, the next time he was disposed to steal Mar- 
garet's cheese, he might be more careful to avoid detection. 
But punishment does not cure his deformity. Your penal 
laws but sharpen up people's faculties, and render them more 
shrewd and cunning. Though ages may elapse before man 
shall cease to punish man for crime, yet it is desirable at 
this time to present the highest and broadest teachings on 
this subject. These teachings are to be preserved, and 
nations, tribes, communities, are to grow up to them. Then, 
standing upon a loftier plane, still loftier teachings will be 
ready for their use. What, then, it may be asked, can be 
done, if towns, states, nations, tribes, are not to organize 
on the ordinary basis ? The answer is, voluntary associ- 
ations or groups must be formed. Bules or laws of a prac- 
tical and essential character may be framed, which shall 
appeal to the good sense and cool judgment of the mem- 
bers, and they may be expected to willingly observe them. 
But, suppose an individual were to say, " I will not observe 
these regulations." Then he could not claim to be a mem- 
ber of the group. The simple act of refusing to observe 
rules which address themselves to the good sense and 
sound judgment of the group would render the person an 
outsider, and he could not enjoy the advantages of the 
association. This is all that may be regarded as really 
necessary. The founders of a town, tribe, or state, have 
unquestionably a right to adopt their own rules and reg- 
ulations. Persons who desire to become members of the 
confederation, town, tribe, or colony, would in the usual 



116 THE EDUCATOR. 

way signify their assent thereunto j and, having thus come 
into the confederation by voluntary act, should any one 
become dissatisfied, the same door is open for with- 
drawal. 

Viewing the whole subject of social compacts in this 
light, there arises a question of great magnitude, namely, 
what obligation does a person owe to a town, tribe, or 
nation, he has not joined? Answer: None at all. It may 
be said, that the town, state, or tribe, throws over all the 
inhabitants its protecting mantle ; and therefore allegiance 
is due from all. Look at that statement critically. Just 
out from the sea-shore is a little island. A number of 
pirates come to that island, raise their piratical flag, and 
intend to commit depredations on the high seas. They 
are associated together to get their living by piracy. Now, 
suppose that just on this shore dwell a community of peace- 
ful villagers. The pirates say to them, " We will protect 
you, and thus you owe us allegiance." But our peaceful 
villagers say, " We cannot agree to this j we are not mem- 
bers of your confederation." " No matter," say the pirates, 
" we intend to protect you, whether you will or not ; there- 
fore you owe us allegiance ! " 

In the light of this illustration, it will be seen that woman 
owes no allegiance to existing systems of government These 
systems are therefore false to the core. There should be 
raised, then, in the legislative and judicial halls, this ques- 
tion : Why should the town, state, or nation, punish woman? 
— She has not joined the confederation. She would not 
be accepted, were she to ask admission. And yet, arro- 
gantly, tyrannically, it presumes to punish her for doing or 
for non-doing. 

But, passing this point, which is one of immense mag- 
nitude, the mind may be turned to the consideration of a 
more agreeable subject — the organizing of voluntary as- 
sociations for noble and beneficent purposes. 

Plainly the family stands first j its circle is sacred. The 
second step should be taken — the organizing of a colony 



GROUP-LIFE. 117 

of which persons may voluntarily become members. When 
one colony has been founded, then a second, or neighbor, 
or sister colony, may also be established; and thus onward, 
until seven, the numerical perfection, is reached. These 
several colonies, located in different places, would corres- 
pond to a well-governed, loving family. They would work 
together; persons could journey from one to the other, as 
the mother visits her children, and each would be a cooper- 
ative home ; interchanges of business plans, of commodities, 
of soils, and of the products of different climates, could be 
effected on equitable principles ; the whole machinery work- 
ing for one common end. 

That an undertaking of this character may be intelligently 
and harmoniously carried forward, a central location, as a 
starting-point, is needed. There the first colony could be 
founded. It may consist of any number of truly harmo- 
nious, intelligent, and advanced minds. Thoroughly edu- 
cated, comprehending the whole field of social science in 
all its multitudinous departments, system could be readily 
observed. The Western States might have their colony or 
colonies ; the Northern theirs, and the Southern theirs. A 
person properly instructed in the subject of interblendings, 
or harmonious combinations, could teach individuals how 
to select suitable partners, and could also inform them of 
soils corresponding to their mental growth. The astrolo- 
ger could combine persons with reference to their individ- 
ual horoscopes ; and thus gradually, but with scientific 
precision, could a social framework be constructed, taking 
the place of villages, towns, and states. The movement 
being thus systematized, persons coming from other nations 
could readily inspect and judge of its merits ; and, should 
they see fit, could organize themselves in harmony with the 
first or parent colony. Thus, when the mind looks over 
the whole field, and takes in all its parts, that which at first 
seemed so difficult becomes as simple as a question in the 
Rule of Three. 

4. Social Laws. — An old writer is said to have inquired, 



118 THE EDUCATOK. 

" How can one be warm alone ? " This inquiry presup- 
poses that, when two persons are brought together, there 
is more warmth than when one person is in an isolated 
condition. But, if two persons brought together have 
warmth, then one, to say the least, must have some degree 
of warmth; and when the two or more are associated, 
then the warmth is increased. This naturally leads to a 
consideration of the whole subject of social laws. 

Already something has been said of magnetism; that, 
philosophically speaking, what is termed love is magnetism. 
Two or more persons are brought together, and they mag- 
netize and re-magnetize one another. Magnetism produces 
warmth. It gives life, animation, vivacity, activity. Now, 
what maybe called a social friction is needed, — that is, 
the social faculties need to be brought into competition 
with other classes of faculties, and one class thus to act 
upon the other. Isolate a person, and he shrivels ; he goes 
down into his shell, contracts his thoughts, lives for him- 
self, feels little or no interest in the good or welfare of 
others. Bring that person into more genial social rela- 
tions, where there are magnetisms corresponding to his 
needs, and he becomes more genial, philanthropic, elevated, 
interested in the good of others. A man and a woman 
meet, behold each other, enter into conversation, inter- 
change feelings, magnetisms pass from eye to eye, they 
begin to feel the impulse called attraction ; that is, they 
love to be together; they assimilate, enter into contract; 
courtship and marriage result. " It is not good for man to 
be alone ; " that is, one person is not in so good condition 
as he or she might be were the social law regarded, and a 
true mate-ship established. 

Thus much, briefly, of the union of two persons. They 
are conjoined, husband and wife. Now, a second social 
law is manifested. There is a natural desire on the part 
of the persons conjoined to produce their like. No matter 
how closely the twain may have magnetized and re-mag- 
netized each other ; no matter how much love may exist 



GROUP-LIFE. 119 

betweeo them; yet an irrepressible desire [a felt Cor a 
third — for offspring. Gratifying this want, the two become 
parents. 

But the mother has her private sorrows, her numerous 
trials, her domestic troubles; and she comes to feel the 
want of a person of kindred feelings, emotions, into whose 
mind she can pour her sorrows, and thus obtain temporary 
relief; — some one to rejoice, also, with her in her joys. 
Thus arises the want of neighbors. The husband, in his 
turn, has his peculiar pursuits, wants, attractions ; and 
needs some person with whom he can converse on his 
favorite themes. He seeks neighborhood. These purely 
natural and distinctively social laws lead to the construc- 
tion of neighborhoods, villages, towns, etc. 

But neighbors do not always harmonize. Certain ele- 
ments are sometimes brought in that are exceedingly 
unneighborly, that tend to thwart the various purposes for 
which persons should associate together. What can be 
done in such- cases ? Certainly this is a question of great 
moment, bearing relation, as it does, to present and pros- 
pective conditions. Few things are considered more advan- 
tageous than a good neighborhood; few things occasion 
more regret than discordant surroundings. Unquestion- 
ably, great allowance must be made for parental and plan- 
etary transmissions. To refer to a former illustration: Peter 
stole Margaret's cheese ; Margaret felt very unkindly tow- 
ards Peter. Peter knew that Margaret had kept the cow, 
milked her, and made the cheese ; and that he had wronged 
Margaret. But it is a nice question, which of the parties 
is to be most pitied. Peter was both lazy and hungry ; he 
was born of an indolent mother. Margaret was industri- 
ous, economic, born of a good mother. Comparatively 
speaking, the article stolen was of no consequence. In a 
true condition of society, Margaret would not individually 
own either cow or cheese: both would belong to humanity. 
Margaret found satisfaction in making the cheese ; she 
followed her attraction in performing that labor, and has, 



120 THE EDUCATOR. 

therefore, received her compensation. But poor Peter 
feels very badly ; whenever he passes Margaret's pantry 
he thinks of the cheese. His character has been exposed ; 
he feels branded as a thief; he is truly an object of com- 
miseration. 

The more carefully, then, this subject is studied, the 
more evident it will be that, in a true condition of society, 
there should be, in a restricted sense, a community of 
property; — observe, in a restricted sense. In approaching 
this critical point, the mind must travel deliberately, or 
confusion will occur. 

Turn again to the relation of husband and wife. The 
husband, in the present social state, claims and holds legally 
certain properties. The wife, being dependent on the hus- 
band, becomes to a certain extent a menial. She caters to 
his wants and tastes, that she may more easily control the 
purse. Instead of independence, servility characterizes 
her condition. So long as dependence exists, so long is 
there bondage. 

Now, change the case : suppose every person who has 
property were to throw the whole into the hands of a few 
persons (as directors or trustees of a community); depend- 
ence is the result. The person wishes to travel ; the purse 
is held by others : he or she must go crouchingly and 
say, " Please give me some money," or, " Please furnish 
me a pair of shoes, or a hat; I wish to travel.' 7 The 
holders of the purse object ; the applicant is disappointed, 
and is sad ; wants are ungratified, unpleasant feelings 
result ; and the person regrets that the whole property was 
disposed of, because with it his independence is lost. 

It is desirable to state this in the clearest and fullest 
possible manner. The great end to be reached is the at- 
tainment of an elevated Socialism, avoiding dependence. 
Truly, this is the most difficult of all problems in social 
science which can be submitted. 

Where, then, lies the remedy ? Answer : A voluntary asso- 
ciation should ask only that property be voluntarily given. 



GROUP-LIFE. 121 

Suppose an individual, a female, having at her command 
the sum often thousand dollars, desires to conned herself 
with a voluntary association of this character. Willing to 
aid the enterprise by contributing to its wants, she may, in 
the exercise of her judgment, decide to give one thousand 
dollars, retaining nine tenths. She enjoys all the advan- 
- which can be derived from the new association, yet 
is in sonic respects an independent woman. As a conse- 
quence, the association would be somewhat cautious how 
it trampled on her rights. Another person applies for 
membership who may not have a penny; but instead 
brings skill, industry, and inventive powers. Suppose he 
invent an Electric Motor; it becomes to him a valuable 
piece of property. After paying his board, and refunding 
such sums as the association may have contributed to aid 
the enterprise, the mechanism should be at his control. 
Thus, the faculty of invention is sharpened, intelligent 
cooperations and aids are rendered; both the association 
and inventor are mutually advantaged, and independence 
is maintained. 

But both these persons will see that, sooner or later, 
their private property must be left, while they pass on to 
finer conditions, to a higher life. Now, the query arises, 
Has a person a right to make a will ? This is a grave 
question. Surely, if there be a right to decide on the dis- 
posal of property subsequent to departure from the mortal 
form, it should be done in accordance with the highest 
principles of justice. To whom, then, should the demise be 
made? Answer: The property accumulated justly belongs 
to human kind. It is but a collection of certain goods ; 
— whence came the power to make the collection ? The 
answer is, the power to collect and accumulate ivas trans- 
mitted to these jiersons from their parents. The proceeds, 
then, are Humanity's. The two persons, in the supposed 
cases, are members of an association founded in harmony 
with Nature's laws. Plainly, that property should be left 
16 11 



122 THE EDUCATOR. 

to be used for and in behalf of Humanity ; and, as a con- 
venience, it should be deposited with the association. 

By social arrangements of this character, securing to 
all its members personal independence, they holding broad 
and liberal views in respect to bequeathment, our colony 
becomes an accumulative institution. It will be seen that 
it would be for its interest to constitute, in every respect, 
a good neighborhood, making provisions, so far as it might, 
for the needs of the weak and suffering in the outside 
world. Gathering to itself strength year by year, it 
becomes able to increase its domain, to encourage the 
arts, to promote the study of the sciences, and has ample 
means for general improvement in various ways ; becom- 
ing a permanent, substantial institution. 

These thoughts, sooner or later, will take possession of 
the minds of a few persons, and the new enterprise will 
begin to take form ; each member retaining an entire inde- 
pendence, yet all cooperating as one family, — the mother 
guiding the whole machinery. It were well, then, that 
leading minds thoughtfully consider this suggestion, that 
they may act under standingly, and with a comprehensive 
view of social laws. 

5. TJie Province of Mutualism. — The great social prob- 
lem, which remains yet to be solved on earth, is precisely 
this : to secure to each person an independence, and at the 
some time obtain the advantages of mutualism. Few sub- 
jects which have occupied the human mind have so stimu- 
lated its faculties j yet almost invariably its deliberations 
have resulted unsatisfactorily. Perhaps the earth-life can- 
not alone solve this difficult problem. Yet an honest 
longing for that condition of things is felt. It, therefore, 
is possible. Whatever is desired must primarily exist, else 
the mind longs for that which is not. This would be a 
philosophical impossibility. The proof of this proposition, 
however, belongs to another department, and will not be 
presented here. 

Returning, then, from this slight digression, an effort 



GROUP-LIFE. 123 

will now be made to show, more in detail, that it is within 
the bounds of human possibilities to construct a society winch 
shall exhibit mutualism and independence. 

In the preceding paper it was stated that, in a restricted 
sense, there should be a community of property. Mark, 
in a restricted sense. The person having ten thousand 
dollars might deposit one thousand in the common treasury, 
retaining nine tenths of her or his property to be used as 
the holder might choose. A person giving one tenth 
should enjoy the rights, immunities, and advantages, flow- 
ing from association or mutualism, with the understanding 
that when the holder of the aforesaid private property 
should pass on to the finer condition, the whole of the nine 
tenths should be bequeathed for the use of the common 
humanity. A compact writer has said that nothing is 
brought into the world, and it is certain that nothing can 
be carried out. The property-holder is simply a steward ; 
that is, certain things are committed to him for a tempo- 
rary season, to be held for the common weal. Now, then, 
this fact of holding in his or her hands the supposed nine 
tenths, as far as property is concerned, secures independ- 
ence, and also mutualism. Besides, the bequeathment con- 
stantly increases the general fund. 

But persons need more than mere property independ- 
ence ; they need the right to speak, to think, to act, to go 
and to come. Deprive the individual of either of these, 
and mutualism becomes a curse, because it takes away from 
the person that which is essential to his or her highest 
happiness. This is usurpation, tyranny, and should in- 
stantly be rejected. If one cannot think freely, one might 
about as well not exist ; if not able to speak, existence 
could not be valued as a blessing ; and so of locomotion, 
and of dress. One prefers a particular color or form of 
dress, another a different color or form. If mutualism 
cuts the garment to suit itself, or selects its own color, 
then individual taste is ungratified, and satisfaction cannot 
be enjoyed. 



124 THE EDUCATOR. 

Looking over this subject in a broad light, it will be 
seen that mutualism must be restricted; that is, it must 
have its particular circumscribed province. In the human 
body the mind has its province, the hands and feet theirs. 
Mutualism must correspond to the mind. Mind super- 
vises, observes, philosophizes, attracts, has its propellers 
and other machinery, and is precisely what individuals, 
who correspond to hands and feet, need. But, alas ! there 
is in man an ardent love of power, which, when once 
obtained, desires to grasp, to stretch itself beyond its true 
limits, and tyranny results. 

TThat is needed, then, is the parental relation. What is 
the province of the parental relation ? Answer : It is sim- 
ply advisory. Strictly speaking, — Solomon out of the 
question, — parents should not resort to force. Spoiled 
though the child may be by neglecting the rod, even that 
were better than usurpation. 

Fixing this thought firmly in the mind, that the parental 
relation is advisory, it may be stated that mutualism should 
simply advise. Mary, for example, does not see clearly 
how to act in a given case ; some of her faculties are un- 
sharpened. She goes to an advisory body, states as best 
she can her condition, and asks counsel. This body, cor- 
responding to the mind, is interested in the welfare of 
Mary, who corresponds, perhaps, to hands ; and so it applies 
itself to the case, looks over the whole subject, and gives 
Mary a verbal or written opinion. Xow, Mary must not be 
compelled to do as advised, whether she will or not ; for that 
is usurpation. She goes to this body as the child asks 
counsel of father or mother in the family relation, and is 
then left free to act for herself; the advantages or disad- 
vantages of her compliance being her own. Independ- 
ence and mutualism would be thus far clearly exercised. 

But here arises a practical difficulty. How shall the 
advisory committee be selected ? At first it might be 
thought that balloting should be resorted to j but ballot- 
ing is one form of usurpation. If it be decided that the 



GBOUP-LIPB. 125 

majority shall rule, there is a despotism over the minority; 
but if, on the other hand, the minority are to rule, then the 
majority might justly complain of petty tyranny, — the few 
controlling the many. It is clear, then, that votes mtrftl be 
out oi' tin' question. Accustomed as people are to voting, 
it may be said, at first view, that governmental machinery 
could not exist in this way. But it is sufficient to remind 
the objectors that God was not chosen by votes ; neither 
a majority nor minority elected him. It may be said that 
he offer v< I his services. Very well. In a true society, an 
element will be cultivated which may be called feeling, or 
internal perception. An ancient writer proposed that per- 
sons should u feel after God, that peradventure they might 
find him." This recommendation is precisely the thing for 
the case under consideration. There must be a feeling 
after this advisory body, a quiet, patient waiting ; and, 
when that feeling is harmonious or consentaneous in the 
circle, it being a cooperative body, the person or body of 
persons on whom it rests will take his or their true posi- 
tions. Counsellors will appear ; that is, persons of great 
breadth of thought, marked harmony of life, and purity of 
character, who will as certainly gravitate to their true posi- 
tions as water will flow to its level. Untrustful persons 
will question this : Civilism and Christianism will hesitate 
to admit it; but a divine Socialism will realize it, — will 
find that there are grand pivotal minds, who will lovingly 
hold the parental or advisory relation to an associative 
group. 

Now, to recur to the previous train of thought. The 
person who has given one tenth of his property has nine 
tenths in hand, but may not know how best to invest it. 
In the advisory body, there is an able financial mind, whose 
judgment is sought, and is of great value to the holder of 
property. A second person may have domestic trials. In 
the advisory body there is one who has studied domestic 
laws. Application is made, and advice is obtained. And so 
of all other topics. 

11* 



126 THE EDUCATOR. 

Another difficulty is naturally started here, which must 
be met. To-day a person may be what he is ; to-morrow 
he may be entirely changed. What can be done, should a 
change of this kind occur in a member of this advisory 
body ? He may be a friend of all to-day ; to-morrow, a 
tyrant. Answer : Feeling, or interior perception, is still 
active. The condition of such an one will be felt. He 
will know this, though he may struggle to conceal it ; and 
the fact that he has something concealed will also be felt. 
Suppose it is ; what then? A weight of public sentiment 
must and would be brought to bear upon this person, and, 
if disharmony continue, public pressure would soon crowd 
him out of the position he has held. One cannot continue 
any length of time in so false and corrupted a condition. 
Force is not needed ; public sentiment is sufficient. 
Though Peter, who stole the cheese, may be neither 
whipped or imprisoned, yet, a true public sentiment being 
brought to bear upon him, he feels degraded because he is 
a thief. Margaret lost her cheese ; but Peter his character, 
which was vastly the greater loss of the two. Thus a 
little study on what is called public sentiment will enable 
the student of social science to overcome this difficulty. 

But suppose that a considerable number of the associa- 
tion becomes dissatisfied: what then? It is a voluntary 
association ; no compulsion exists ; each maintaining a true 
individualism, thinking, acting, going, coming, as he or 
she pleases, and each having at command certain individ- 
ual properties, unquestionably any one may withdraw at 
will. 

But suppose all were to withdraw, and leave the advisory 
body alone ? Then the property accumulated would be 
found in their hands ; but who are they ? The fact of such 
a general withdrawal would indicate malfeasance on their 
part. They are then thieves and robbers, appropriating to 
themselves that which was designed for man. Becoming 
such, there necessarily follows a withdrawal of holier 
influences, of the divine afflatus. Spirit-cooperations are 



GBOUMJFE. 127 

no longer enjoyedj discord appears, and that which cor- 
responds to death results. The whole thing thus dies out, 
for want of the vital or life element. 

Contemplating the subject in this philosophic right, it 
will not be difficult for expanded minds to construct a 
social mechanism which shall have all the elements of 
independence in harmony with intelligent mutualism. Of 
course, in the order of events, a grand socialistic mind 
must appear. That mind will be the brain of the move- 
ment, and minute details can then be entered into. At 
this present juncture, all that is contemplated is to present 
an outline of general principles, unfolding to man his pos- 
sibilities. The succeeding paper, relating to spirit-associa- 
tions, will throw further light on the subject just presented. 
These papers as a whole are but outlines ; and when these 
outlines shall be clearly comprehended, then intelligent 
groupists will be prepared to enter upon more special 
teachings. 

6. Sympathy the Bond of all True Associations. — 
A new and beautiful vein of thought will now be opened. 
Reference has already been made to what is called feel- 
ing. Feeling, when cultivated, gives birth, among other 
things, to what is called sympathy. There are persons 
who are peculiarly sympathetic, rejoicing with the glad, 
weeping with the sorrowing. The fact that such per- 
sons exist properly leads to a consideration of the uses 
of sympathy as connected with a Divine Socialism. 

It may first be observed that reasoning is one thing, 
feeling is another. It is not designed to undervalue rea- 
son ; but as spirituality increases there will be more reliance 
on feeling. Woman, being of a finer texture than man, 
exhibits more of the emotional element than does the 
coarser sex. Her breast feels more deeply. It were out 
of place, in discoursing of social laws, to enter into the 
subject of bodily conformations ; but it may be remarked 
that the breasts are the organs of the affectional or sym- 
pathetic nature, for which reason they expand as puberty 



128 THE EDUCATOR. 

advances. Now, a mother may or may not directly impart 
nutriment to her offspring. A woman may, in the order 
of events, never nurse a child ; yet she imparts from her 
bosom* what maybe called sympathy. The child that has 
been absent from home returns, falls on its mother's bosom ; 
words may not be spoken, yet impartations really take 
place ; sympathies are experienced. 

This train of thought starts yet another. The Divine 
Being is sometimes denominated a shepherd. A poetic 
writer says : " The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not 
want ; " " his rod and his staff they comfort me." That 
is, there is a leaning upon Divine Providence, as the child 
leans upon the parental breast. Leaning thus on the 
Divine, trusting in his care or providence, a holy tran- 
quillity, a divine sympathy, is imparted to the child from 
the parent, and the twain are one. 

This thought being clear, it now may be said that, in 
the spirit-condition, persons who sympathize are drawn 
together, forming groups or associations. For example, 
certain persons like to cultivate flowers ; so a group of 
Florists is formed. Others are fond of abstruse, meta- 
physical inquiries ; and thus a group of Metaphysicians is 
organized. A third class delight to study governmental 
laws, — they attract such as sympathize with them ; and so 
Governmental groups are formed — as it were, a Govern- 
mental school is opened. Ly cur gus, Solon, Jefferson, Kan- 
toul, and others, are attracted to that branch of study, and 
they educate each other. 

The lata of sympathy, then, controls all true associations, 
and there is no other laic by which persons can be drawn 
and held together. Legalism fetters : it fetters for life ; it 
fetters eternally. Spiritualism, on the contrary, attracts; 
it follows the sympathetic law. 

It should be observed, however, that Lycurgus, Solon, 
Adams, Jefferson, Eantoul, may have sympathies in more 
directions than one. Prominently they are Government- 
alists, or Governmentizers ; but they are more than 



GBOUF-LIFE. 129 

that. Adams was more than a statesman ; he was domes- 
tic, and loved the line arts. So the florist may also love 
poetry, and the metaphysician may delight in architecture. 
Bence persons group ami re-group themselves; that is, 
they come together at certain seasons to impart and 
receive instruction of certain matters, and then diverge; 
and si) groups are ever mingling with groups. Thus 
Solon and Franklin may be members of many groups ; and 
from this results a wholeness and broadness of character, 
more than the family relation can impart, more than the 
colony or neighborhood relation affords. 

Limited relationships afford a certain amount of mental 
or other nutriment, but a whole man has wider and broader 
sympathies than they can meet. To-day a man makes a 
good dinner of fish, to-morrow he may need beef, a third 
day chicken ; one cannot subsist wholly on a single dish. 
It would be out of place here to enter upon gastronomic 
science, but the same law obtains in respect to the sym- 
pathies. 

How, then, can these best be gratified ? Answer : By a 
divine naturalness. What is naturalness ? It is the acting 
out of one's self, — the regarding of one's impulses, throb- 
bings, emotions, sympathies. Suppose a colony to be or- 
ganized. Mary and John keep house. The family relation 
is divine ; but John cannot impart to Mary all that Mary 
wants. Why? Because man is a unit. Put all the Johns 
together, and you have but a family of Johns ; and the 
Johns can impart the John element, so to speak, and no 
more. It is needful to present this point with marked par- 
ticularity, so that broad and intelligent views of sympa- 
thetic relations may be grasped. Mary has then absorbed 
what there is of John, and she wants perhaps the particu- 
lar element which Jefferson possesses. This want must be 
gratified, else she is stinted and warped in her growth. 

These hints will suggest to the mind the whole subject 
of intercourse ; intercourse with persons in the domestic 
17 



130 THE EDUCATOR. 

relation, intercourse with neighborhoods, intercourse with 
persons in finer conditions, or the spirit-life. 

In accordance with this law of sympathy, persons in the 
spirit-life are attracted to persons in the earth-life. For 
example, the socialist is attracted to the socialistic mind ; 
the artist, to the artistic mind ; and so of all other classes. 
Furthermore, persons who give enjoy. The spirit-world 
finds its highest, divinest enjoyment in imparting to recep- 
tive persons in the earth-condition. 

Again, as persons are associated in the spirit-life, there 
will come to be corresponding associations in the earth- 
life. The spirit-world being impregnative, — the world of 
causes, — it affects or controls the negative or receptive 
world. 

The difficulty of accepting declarations of this character 
lies in the fact that men do not generally believe in an 
actual spirit-life. The instant their convictions are clear 
in regard to this fact, and they come, in addition, to appre- 
hend the action of social laws, they will see that of neces- 
sity the spirit-world is a group-world, and that sympathizing 
minds must therein associate and cooperate for specific 
purposes. 

Now, it is perceived in the spirit-life that what the sci- 
entific classes on this planet most need is a Jcnoivledge of 
electric, magnetic, and ethereal laws. For the last half- 
century the scientific world has stood still as respects 
principles. Facts may have accumulated, but principles 
have not been discovered. Seeing this want, and feeling 
that there were minds that could apprehend these laws, 
persons familiar with that class of subjects, associated, 
selected a leading mind, and statements of principles have 
been transmitted. Thus prominently seven cooperative 
associations have been organized for the purpose of teach- 
ing respectively of Government, Education, Elements, 
Hygiene, Agriculture, Electrics, and Philanthropy. There 
is also organized an advisory body, which looks over the 
whole subject in general. The subordinate associations 



GROUP-LIFE. 131 

consult with this advisory body, and thus harmony of 
action is secured. Bach of these associations selects its 
earthly representative. These becoming educated, a knowl- 
edge of principles becomes, in due time, promulgated and 
widely spread. In the light, then, of the simple law of 
sympathy, it will be seen that all this is perfectly natural; 
and the wonder is that the fact of the existence of such 
associations has not been sooner comprehended. 

Now, in process of time it must follow that each agent 
of these several associative bodies will attract around him 
an appropriate class of persons. Electricity will be taught 
to students of that branch, Beneficence to the loving, Ele- 
ments to the metaphysical, Government to the more prac- 
tical classes, Hygiene to hygienists ; and thus, by a beauti- 
ful cooperation of the seen and unseen worlds, educational 
groups or schools will be organized. Then, as colonies 
shall be founded, among their members will be persons 
who have sympathy or attraction for all needed branches 
of effort ; and, coming together as one body, they will act 
and react upon each other. 

How grand, how beautiful, then, the picture of asso- 
ciated life in harmony with natural laws ! First, the 
Divine Family ; secondly, the peaceful, loving Neighbor- 
hood; thirdly, the cooperative Group, Circle, or Colony; 
all working together in love. Their God being the Uni- 
versal Father, leaning upon his tranquil bosom, harmony, 
peace, life, light, come to all ; and so the colony becomes 
as a radiant city upon a hill, giving light to the surround- 
ing country ! 

7. Requisites of an Infant Colony. — Let the student of 
Social Science open the mouth of the animal, and he will 
observe groups : that is, a number of teeth are seen. One 
might ask, Why not make simply one large upper tooth, 
and one large under tooth? But, doubtless, every one 
who has contemplated the human structure has perceived 
a greater beauty in the symmetrical arrangement of a num- 
ber of individual teeth, than would be presented by the 



132 THE EDUCATOR. 

other mode. The two sets — the upper and lower — are 
cooperative ; they work together for certain important 
purposes in the animal economy. Without entering at 
large at this time upon the subject of dentition, it may be 
remarked that an early or infantile set of teeth are first 
produced, which are of temporary use ; but afterwards 
firmer and more permanent formations take their places. 
So, in studying social science, attention must be directed 
to the transient and the permanent. 

These introductory observations prepare the mind to 
consider a very important subject. Suppose a domain 
were obtained, a colony founded, organizations formed; 
what relation would such a colony bear to surrounding 
conditions or classes ? 

It will be clear to the mind of every reflecting person 
that an infant could do but little for other persons. It is 
young ; it is to grow ; it requires, temporarily, maternal 
nursing and nutriment before it can push itself out in its 
own canoe. Found a colony, such as has been outlined in 
the foregoing suggestions, and there would be naturally a 
desire to do the greatest possible amount of good to out- 
side persons and to applicants. But there must be a season 
for infantile growth, else the whole enterprise will be 
early crushed. 

Suppose, then, that Mrs. John Smith applies to be re- 
ceived as a member of the colony. Who is Mrs. John 
Smith ? Answer : She is a daughter of Deborah Wilkins. 
At once inquiry will be made by the Astrologer in relation 
to the mother's condition when Mrs. John Smith was 
introduced to mundane existence. Astrologic science will 
show precisely what the applicant has been, and, more, 
what she must be. Regarding, then, important planetary 
influences, in connection with parental transmissions, it 
may be seen that Mrs. John Smith cannot be a useful per- 
son in the new enterprise in its outset. Admit her, with 
a knowledge of these astrologic facts, and you injure the 
enterprise ; — once inside of the machinery, it may be diffi- 



GROUP-LIFE. 133 

cult to remove her therefrom. Honesty and frankness, 
therefore, require that the applicant be declined, with an 
unvarnished statement of the reasons. 

Communists have not acknowledged Astrology as a sci- 
ence. Gathering- such knowledge as they could of mental 
and social relations, they have admitted unsuitable persons; 
and those persons, hastily and inconsiderately received, 
often have retarded and confused the enterprise. 

Plainly, then, at the gate of the colony must be placed 
the patient and thorough Astrologer. Acting in harmony 
with these suggestions, only such persons would be re- 
ceived as would aid the contemplated movement. But it 
should be borne in mind that these teachings relate to the 
effort in its younger, feebler condition. It will grow ; 
circle after circle will be organized, group after group 
arranged. Then the door may be more widely opened, 
requiring merely a season of probation, or, if preferred, of 
education. Then the colony may have its school, with a 
view of not only preparing applicants for admission, but 
also of rearing and educating children who may be placed 
in his charge. The agriculturist has his nursery, and the 
colony will require its preparatory institution, where pu- 
pils may be classified, and receive such instruction as may 
be needed. 

Unless, however, a judicious selection be made at the 
first, and all the framework be wisely arranged, the whole 
enterprise, sooner or later, will crumble to pieces. Admit- 
ting to the new colony all applicants at the outset, what 
do you have? The lazy, lame, blind, weak, malformed, 
stubborn, and uncultured. These are like so many weights 
hung upon the shoulders of a new-born infant, and it can- 
not grow. Hence ordinary attempts at communism have 
been a blunder. Whoever expects that persons, coming 
together indiscriminately, from society as it is, without 
previous preparation, can work and act harmoniously, to 
say the least, must be quite uninformed in respect to social 

laws. 

12 



134 THE EDUCATOR. 

The transient teeth of the child have their time, the per- 
manent have theirs ; and the first set is just as useful as the 
second. Every particular tooth has its individual mission. 
The fingers have each its mission. So of the toes, and 
each particular hair; together all constituting a family of 
workers, combining their efforts. Now, there will be in 
the colony persons who are fond of preserving seeds, roots, 
etc. Another cast of mind delights to scatter seeds. The 
first prepare the way for the second ; and thus each will 
have her and his individual work, all cooperating for the 
common good. 

Look for a moment at the advantages to be derived from 
these cooperations. The colony is founded ; a variety of 
casts of mentality are included. A ship, for example, is to be 
built : the timber may be felled and prepared, the ship set 
up, caulked, rigged, and completed, all in this circle ; and 
thus the moneys, that otherwise would be paid to outsiders, 
are kept in the family. This is a great point. Employment 
is furnished, and cooperative industry is realized. 

Without, then, entering into business details at length, 
it may be said that whenever a few persons shall be so far 
grown as to " get their eye-teeth cut " (to use a phrase 
naturally suggested by a former illustration), they will see 
the advantages which associated life presents above isola- 
tion. The spirit-world aims at this, to cut people's eye- 
teeth ; in other words, to educate them in such ways that 
they will see that economy springs from intelligent cooper- 
ation, inasmuch as it calls in that almost omnipotent ele- 
ment, interest, — the interest of one becoming- the interest 
of all. 

To illustrate the working of this element, let us return 
to the ship. It is common property: therefore the woods- 
man would be interested to have good timber; the builder, 
to see that she is properly fastened ; the caulker, to see that 
she is properly caulked ; the rigger, that she moves grace- 
fully on the wing. On the contrary, isolation leads to one 
grand system of fraud. It makes it the interest of one 



A COLONY PROJECTED. 135 

party to cheat other parties all he ean, and he chuckles 
when he does it. 

What humanity needs, then, is to listen to the angels' 
whispers. In the silent watches of the night the loving 
and ministering spirits come and whisper of social harmony. 
They awaken the mind to reflect on and yearn for a Divine 
Social Order, a higher social state; and, as the want shall 
be more deeply felt, the thought shall be more clearly in- 
flowed to the mind, and will control the life. Then, in 
harmony with the principles of Nature, and without jost- 
ling existing communities, beautifully and harmoniously 
will men and women combine ; associating voluntarily ; 
retaining a pure individualism, and securing a holy 
socialism. 

§XIV. PRACTICAL APPLICATION. — A COLONY PROJECTED. 

Incipient steps toward the actualization of the theory of Social Life thus 
presented have been taken by the intelligences from whom these teachings 
have emanated, and to some extent seconded in the earth-life. These 
measures are not yet sufficiently advanced to be laid in full before the 
public. It is thought proper, however, to state that as early as in May, 
1853, the " Association of Beneficents " announced that they had selected 
a location within the American States which they considered, taking all 
things into view, to combine greater advantages than appertained to any 
other spot on this globe, for the inauguration of a Model Social State. 
Among these advantages are specified, 

1st. Peculiarly favorable electrical emanations, producing a specially 
salubrious and spiritualizing atmosphere. 

2d. A soil rich in mineral and agricultural resources. 

3d. Waters highly valuable for remedial and cosmetic as well as ordi- 
nary purposes. 

4th. A topography admirably adapted to ornamental arrangements. 

This domain has been carefully examined by competent agriculturists 
and others, whose opinion as to its external advantages coincides with that 
set forth by the intelligences who made the selection. 

The tract has, moreover, been surveyed with a view to the location of 
dwellings and various public edifices and beneficent institutions ; and has 
been solemnly consecrated to high and holy, as well as broad and compre- 
hensive humanitarian purposes, as set forth in the following documents 
communicated for the occasion : 



136 THE EDUCATOR. 

AN ADDRESS. 

We approach this spot this day for a solemn, interesting, 
and important purpose. We come as the friends of a com- 
mon humanity, deeply feeling the woes, sufferings, and 
oppressions, man has endured. We come to lay the found- 
ation of a new and unheard-of enterprise. A direct, truth- 
ful, easy, and natural method of addressing the inhabitants 
of earth having been discovered, we, dwelling in higher con- 
ditions, improve the favorable circumstances thus afforded 
to disseminate useful instructions. 

Several cooperative Associations have determined to lay 
the foundation of an enterprise which shall not only greatly 
advantage the present generation, but which shall be of 
great service to generations yet to come. The corner- 
stone of this new enterprise rests on the following eternal 
principles : 

First, Man is immortal. 

Second, As he improves his opportunities in one life, he 
becomes better prepared for the lifes which are to succeed. 

Third, The interests of a single individual are inherently 
inwoven with the interests of all other individuals, in what- 
ever condition, nation, or life they may be. 

Fourth, The highest happiness of the individual is found 
in promoting the individual and collective good of others. 

These several principles being acknowledged, looking at 
the present divided, oppressed, unfavorable condition of 
man, it is proposed to lay this day the foundation of a New 
Social Order. Careful inspections have been made of dif- 
ferent territories, in various locations, and in several nations } 
and it has been unanimously decided to prefer this neigh- 
borhood for the commencement of operations. 

A basis for the proposed order, presenting certain funda- 
mental principles, has been carefully prepared. A conse- 
cration of this spot has also been prepared with great delib- 
eration and exactness. 

It remains, in closing this address, to say that the friends 
of this enterprise have commenced their labors with a pro- 



BASIS OF A NEW SOCIAL ORDER. 137 

found feeling of the vastness of the undertaking, and also 
with a doop and firm reliance on the eternal principles 
which arc expressed in these several kindred papers. 
They arc fully confident that their efforts will be welcomed, 
advanced, and encouraged, by the wise and beneficent of the 
present generation ; and that they will be justly appreciated 
by generations yet unborn. They feel that, notwithstand- 
ing obstacles may from time to time be encountered, yet 
the enterprise this day commenced will be perpetuated; 
will take deep root in intelligent minds ; and, like the tree, 
will spread its branches, till man shall come and find under 
its shadow that repose, freedom, security, and happiness, 
which are essential to his highest and best unfolding. 

The existing organized Associations, under the direction 
of the General Assembly, will, individually and collectively, 
watch the growth and expansion of this new enterprise 
with paternal care, and will render it such aids as from 
time to time may be deemed requisite to promote its 
advancement, and its general good. 



BASIS OF A NEW SOCIAL ORDER. 

. Foundation principles must be laid with great precision 
and deliberation. They must correspond to the vastness 
of the structure which is to rest thereon. Foundation 
principles for a social structure must correspond to the 
nature, the present condition, and the prospective wants, 
of man. 

Sooner or later, a New Social Order, competent to meet 
all man's needs, will be requisite. The hour has arrived 
when a basis for such an organization may be properly 
presented for the consideration of advanced minds. That 
this immensely important undertaking may be wisely, 
methodically, and critically executed, a distinguished 
Socialist has been requested to prepare the following 
paper : 

18 12* 



138 THE EDUCATOR. 

First, The individual and social wants of man must be 
gratified to tlieir highest possible extent. 

Second, Individual and social wants can be gratified to 
their highest extent only by a true union of persons, whose 
minds have been thoroughly instructed of 'man } s present con- 
dition, and his capabilities of improvement. 

Third, The rights, cares, affinities, and attractions of man, 
should be left to act with unlimited freedom. 

Fourth, The soil on which he treads, and which he culti- 
vates, should be as free as the light of the sun, or the air 
which he breathes. 

Fifth, Distinctions of climes, of conditions, and of sexes, 
should be entirely disregarded, as respects rights, privileges, 
immunities, employments, and associations. 

Sixth, Each individual person, while seeking his or her 
good, must, at cdl times, in all places, in all situations, and 
in all circumstances, seek the good of the associated whole. 

Seventh, Each individual person, who voluntarily con- 
nects herself or himself with an associated body, should be 
left equally free to withdraw from that body whenever he or 
she desires thus to do. 

Eighth, Education should be free, thorough, equal, uni- 
versal. 

Ninth, Tlie soil should be held in common by the Associa- 
tion as such. 

Tenth, Each individual member of the Association should 
be in the perfect enjoyment of the right of individual opinion , 
worship, observance, or speech. 

Eleventh, Disapprovals of conduct on the part of individ- 
uals should extend only to speech ; avoiding all penal enact- 
ments, all inflictions of pain. 

Twelfth, Each individual, lohether male or female, should 
be left to seek his or her happiness in his or her own way, 
embracing labors, unions, studies, individual or collective 
pursuits. 

When a reorganization of society is commenced, it will 
be found that these twelve principles will form a substan- 



CONSECRATION OP DOMAIN. 139 

tial basia for a structure, in the present or in the future. 
The more critically they are inspected, the more highly 
will they be estimated. 

( ONSECBATIOSr. 

This spot is consecrated to the following objects, now 
and forever, from this date : 

First, It is consecrated to Equal Eights and Impartial 
Justice. 

Second, It is consecrated to the Advocacy of all opin- 
ions, however new, hated, misrepresented, or nnreceived 
by the world of mind. 

Tldrd, It is consecrated to the Elevation of Man and of 
Woman. 

Fourth, It is consecrated to the improvement of Miner- 
als, Vegetables, Animals, and Man, — that they may be 
brought into the highest possible conditions, and thus to 
the best nnfoldings. 

Fifth, It is consecrated to all New Inventions, and to 
the encouragement of Inventors when they most require 
assistance. 

Sixth, It is consecrated to the most free Utterance of 
all Thoughts, especially during their season of rejection by 
the world of men. 

Seventh, It is consecrated to the Sheltering of the Out- 
cast, the Oppressed, and the Homeless. 

Eighth, It is consecrated to the Aid of the Diseased, the 
Inconvenienced, the Lame, and the Disharmonized. 

Ninth, It is consecrated to the Upbuilding of a Govern- 
ment without a King, without Officers, and without Penal 
Laws. 

Tenth, It is consecrated to the Service of Man as Man, 
irrespective of sex, clime, or complexion. 

Eleventh, It is consecrated to Acts of Mercy, Love, and 
Beneficence, without hope of fee or reward. 

Twelfth, It is consecrated to a full and perfect Union of 



140 THE EDUCATOR. 

the Earth-Life with the Spirit-Life, so that the twain may- 
be truly one in thought, in purpose, and in act. 

The Theory of Government proposed to be inaugurated in this Com- 
munity or Colony will be found more fully set forth in Part VII. 
Further information relative to movements in this practical direction 
may be obtained, by interested parties, on application to the Committee 
having in charge the publication of this volume. 



PART II. 

PAPERS RELATING TO ELECTRIC, MAGNETIC AND ETHE- 
REAL LAWS. 

[The Introductory Observations of this Part claim to emanate from Benjamin 
Franklin (communicated at Boston, in Nov., 1852) ; the remainder from the asso- 
ciated body styling itself " The Association of Electric-izers," of which Frank- 
lin is stated to be a leading member, — transmitted between July, 1853, and April, 
1854.] 

COMMISSION. 

This newly-formed Association now declare that they have chosen and 
commissioned Thaddeus S. Sheldon to be their agent, to execute and 
complete their schemes, as they are from season to season unfolded to hia 
mind. ****** 

Benjamin Franklin, Benjamin Rush, 

Arthur S. Lee, Osli Shallee, 

Richard Johnson, Joseph Hallett. 

[A name in mystical characters.] 
Given at Boston, through the hand of John M. Spear, July 22, 1853. 



§ I. INTRODUCTORY OBSERVATIONS UPON GENERAL COSMOGONY. 

1. Of Causes. — The First Cause of all Causes is Inher- 
ency. The Deity of deities cannot pass that line. 

How that Inherency came to be, can never be compre- 
hended. Every attempt that ever has been or ever will be 
made to pass that line must end in disappointment. 

Let this last remark be carefully noted, and constantly 
remembered. 

This Inherency possesses within itself several vastly 
important powers or properties. 

First, Inherency possesses the element of Life. 

Secondly, It possesses the power of Activity or Motion, 

Thirdly, It possesses the power of Attraction. 



142 THE EDUCATOR. 

Fourthly, It possesses the power of Expansion. 

Fifthly, Inherency possesses the power of Enlighten- 
ment. 

These declarations are of the first importance to a 
thorough instruction relative to Causes. They will be 
generally controverted by the inhabitants of your earth ; 
but the more critically they are examined the more fully 
will they be received and appreciated. 

Inherency may be termed the Rock of Ages, upon which 
the myriads of universes have been reared. From its 
native elements mind, and all things high, true, wise, just, 
and pure, have emanated. For, speaking in the strictest 
and broadest sense, there was a time when mind was not. 
This, with all universes, their vast luminaries, motions, 
attractions, contractions, —7 all things which are, and are to 
be, — from Inherency have they originated. 

The difficulty pertaining to this subject is deeply felt ; 
and it is this, — that while in the mortal body, and for a 
season after departure therefrom, mind cannot take into 
view that which is greater than itself. Though it exerts 
its capacious powers, and taxes them to the utmost, yet 
it fails, in the positions named, to grasp a subject so abso- 
lutely beyond itself. 

Yet, in speaking of Causes, it is thought to be wise to 
present the broadest possible view. It is highly desirable 
that what has been said of Inherency and its powers 
should be carefully studied ; for, though the mind will at 
first find difficulty in receiving the statements, yet the 
study will be useful as a preparation for what is hereafter 
to be communicated. These teachings will be of the 
highest practical value to the inhabitants of your earth ; 
and the changes which will be wrought as a consequence 
of them will be great. 

[Note. — The use of the words universes and earths, in the plural form, 
as they will be found in these treatises, is unrecognized by ordinary 
science. The sense in which they are employed has been thus explained : 
A complete system of bodies or worlds — consisting of various planets and 
other bodies in different stages of progress, and sustaining certain mutual 



143 

relations, as do the several members of the human body — is termed a 
universe. "Myriads" of these ore affirmed to exist within the Grand 
Whole, — and they are declared to be continually forming. All planetary 
bodies, whioh, with their inhabitants, are in the external or sensuous plane 
of existence (as is that whioh we inhabit), are denominated earths. Hence 
the phrase " your earth," so commonly used by these intelligences, when 
specifying our particular planet. — Editor.] 

'2. Of Form, Light, and Color. — Irregularities and angu- 
larities for ages preceded what may properly be called 
form. The tendency of the powers of Inherency, how- 
over, was towards form. 

Strictly speaking, there is no creation. Formation is a 
more proper term ; and formation comes of the powers of 
Inherency. Living, active, attractive, expansive particles 
were brought together, and thus caused form. 

The first form was somewhat irregular and angular, yet 
it woe form; and from that commencement all forms have 
proceeded, and will continue to proceed, — each new form 
being more perfected than that which preceded it, — 
through endless ages. 

From this beginning have proceeded universes ; and the 
forms of the universes, even, are being perfected. 

The most important, most delicate, most beautiful, and 
most useful formation, is that which is termed mind. And 
it may be here observed, that mind is composed of that 
which is strictly material. 

Light next succeeded form. It should be remembered 
that Enlightenment is one of the powers of Inherency. 
Forms were first evolved, and then light to shine upon 
them. Before light was, forms were hidden in obscurity. 

For many ages has light been emanating; and through 
endless futures will it continue to emanate. 

As light comes to mind, the latter discovers things which 
were before unseen, though they existed. 

Countless things are about the minds of those who dwell 
in mortal bodies, which the degree of light that has come 
to them does not yet enable them to perceive. 



144 THE EDUCATOR. 

Form has always begun in the lower grades or orders, 
and has expanded to the higher, and always in regular, 
harmonious order. Order is form's first law. 

It will therefore be seen that many ages of forms must 
have passed before the noble form called man could exist. 
And, as nothing is lost, all that has been is centred or in 
essence combined in man. 

Forms are dual, — one to impart, the other to receive. 
This is true of all particles. It is true of man j there is 
the imparter (the male), and the receiver (the female). 
From the cohesion of these [impartive and receptive] par- 
ticles, forms result. They are, moreover,, ever becoming 
perfected, and preparing for better and higher forms. 

The man who is formed now is, in many respects, more 
perfected than the first man. And ever will there be more 
and yet more beautiful forms, growing out of Life, Activity, 
Attraction, and Expansion. 

As Expansion takes place, so comes Illumination; for 
Light always follows in the path of Expansion. 

Following light, is that which is termed Color. Where 
there is entire absence of light, there is ignorance of color. 

It is the province of light to impart its own inherent 
powers ; and one of its powers is, to coin a word, to color- 
ize things [that is, to impart the properties termed col- 
ors]. This it can do most exquisitely, giving beautiful 
shades, charming tinges, and endless varieties. And this 
colorizing process, like all things else, is passing on to infi- 
nite perfections. 

That these colors may be enjoyed by the mind, light 
shines into its faculties, and there paints the various colors 
which are perceived. Hence a greatly enlightened and 
colorized mind perceives more beauties than one less col- 
orized. Hence some see beauties in a stone, some in a 
tree, some in man. 

All this varied and wonderful perceptive power comes 
of the amount and character of the light which has shone 
into the mind of the observer. 



Motion- DISTANCE. 145 

It should be distinctly understood that visible objects 
are Dot in themselves colored. Colors are owing to the 

properties of light. 

3. 0/ Motion. — It has been already observed that one 
of the properties of Inherency is Activity. Everything is 
in a condition of perpetual activity, to a greater or lesser 
degree, u Change is written on all things." Nothing is in 
a state of perfect rest, or stillness. The earths, the heavens, 
the seas, the lights, all are perpetually in motion. So has 
it been in the past ; so will it be in the future. 

Great and critical search has long been made for perpet- 
ual motion ; yet it has always existed. 

When it shall be revealed to the mind of an inhabitant 
of your earth, it will be applied to uses most important ; 
and the time has arrived for the disclosure to be made. 

[Some directions in detail were here given for the commencement of 
a mechanical model, by which, when completed, the principle of Perpet- 
ual Activity, and the agency by which it is maintained in Universal 
Nature, might be illustrated and demonstrated ; thus enabling " the 
inhabitants of this earth distinctly to perceive how it is that all things 
are kept in a state of perpetual activity." Occasional references to this 
model will be found in the succeeding pages ; and at the end of this 
Part some account will be given of its construction and its results.] 

This discovery will produce immense changes on your 
earth, such as words cannot describe ; and it will present 
a full answer to the question, What good can communica- 
tions from the higher life do ? 

4. Of Distance. — This is a subject of whose vast mag- 
nitude the inhabitants of your earth can know but little. 
There is a tendency to regard the planet on which you 
dwell as the whole world ; while, in fact, it is quite insig- 
nificant in comparison with other earths, and all the earths 
combined are small when compared with the myriads of 
universes. 

Distance has relation to both time and place. It is very 
difficult to carry the mind back in time to what has been 
19 13 



146 THE EDUCATOE. 

called Inherency. Countless ages, each equal to men's 
most expanded conception of eternity, have elapsed since 
that point was passed. Travelling rapidly from that instant 
up to the present moment, and then stretching onward to 
the infinities yet to be, some very faint idea of distances in 
time may be grasped. 

Again, when it is considered that myriads of universes 
exist, and that all and each have their distinct circles, it 
will be found difficult to form any adequate conception of 
distances of place. 

How vast, how sublime, are the infinities of time and 
space ! Every event, from the beginning, has proceeded 
in perfect and harmonious order ; and each universe has 
its appropriate circle, one never jostling another. 

Unable though the minds of inhabitants of this earth 
may be to grasp thoughts so expanded, yet these state- 
ments are true. And important and sublime as have been 
the events of the past, they sink into nothingness in com- 
parison with what is to be. 

A dweller upon your earth passes with great exertion 
and much fatigue from one locality to another ; while they 
who are in the higher lifes, and have become much un- 
folded, can move with great celerity from world to world, 
and from universe to universe. Hence, one thus circum- 
stanced and unfolded is able with great rapidity to observe, 
acquire, and impart. The mind, in those exalted condi- 
tions, knows nothing of what is termed night ; it enjoys 
one eternal and all-glorious morning, or, so to speak, an 
infinite succession of mornings. 

Able, moreover, measurably to lose sight of times and 
of locations, they can pass over, and into, and through, and 
around the universes, with ease and celerity to earthly 
minds unimaginable. 

Here it may be observed that each universe has its 
controlling, directing, and, so far as that universe is con- 
cerned, omnipotent Mind. This thought may be new to 
the inhabitants of your earth ; nevertheless, it is true. 



MODE OF THE DIVINE EXISTENCE. 147 

Each inhabitant of a universe makes thai his dwelling- 
place tor a season: and when suitably qualified, instructed, 
ami commissioned, he passes to a higher; and thus, as he 
becomes unfolded, is he perpetually passing from universe 
to universe. Earthly minds cannot begin to conceive of 
the distance in space from one universe to another, nor of 
the time required to pass from one to another [by any 
method known to earth-life]. Much less can they grasp 
the thought of the (to them) infinities which elapse in 
sufficiently unfolding, instructing, and qualifying an inhab- 
itant of one universe, that he may be commissioned to pass 
up into a higher. And the higher the universe, the further 
is it to the next succeeding, and the longer the time of 
preparation for passing onward. 

The dwellers of your earth have the faculty of sight ; 
yet comparatively short distances can they see. They 
who are much unfolded in the higher life are capable of 
seeing distances infinitely beyond your calculation. They 
can look from universe to universe, so vastly is the faculty 
of vision expanded in them. Enjoying perpetual and all- 
glorious light, they behold beauties surpassing earthly 
imagination. They dwell, indeed, in " light ineffable." 

5. Of the Mode of Existence of the Being called God. 
— With this subject the inhabitants of your earth are of 
necessity wholly unacquainted, and the statements which 
will now be made will excite much inquiry and criticism 
among " the learned." 

Such a Being exists. In one sense He existed prior to 
what has been termed Inherency; but, as has already been 
remarked, mind cannot pass that line. There is a Being 
who may be styled the First Cause of all First Causes. All 
Intelligence, all Wisdom, all the Goodnesses, all the Powers, 
are centred in him. 

But this idea of the Divine Existence is one to he felt, 
rather than expressed. It lies within the province of inner 
consciousness, rather than of verbal description. It is 



148 THE EDUCATOR. 

evident that there can be but little profitable discourse on 
any topic until the mind can distinctly express itself in 
relation thereto ; and since mind can have no clear appre- 
hension of Causes until it comes to Inherency, with its five 
distinct properties already specified, it will be seen that 
little, if anything, can be wisely said of this Being anterior 
to that point. 

The thought, however, should be distinctly and deeply 
impressed, that there is a Deity of deities, a Father of 
fathers, a Former of forms, who rules and presides over 
the deities of all the universes ; and that Being may be 
called God. Moreover, the universes are arranged in such 
order that they form the habitation or body of this Being. 
As man on the earth occupies a mortal body, so does God 
dwell in the universes, forming one grand, magnificent 
whole ! As each member of the mortal body is acted upon 
by a distinct faculty of the mind, — fibres running through 
all the parts, — so does the Being called God act upon 
the myriads of universes [which constitute his body]. 

At this point, they who are most perfectly unfolded in 
the higher life cease further to inquire relative to the 
Divine Existence ; because more than this cannot be 
known. Wisely did one ask, in a former age, " Who by 
searching can find out God ?" 

It is, then, through the fibres, circulating through every 
part of all universes, that the wills of God are done ; and 
when even the smallest part of any universe is in the 
slightest degree out of its true position, then these fibres 
do not properly control, and hence the wills of God are 
not rightly executed. Disharmony, to a greater or less 
degree, is the consequence. The inhabitants of such 
part are not in harmony among themselves, nor with the 
Infinite Mind. Harmonization, then, is the great work now 
to be done. 

The inhabitants of your earth are dwelling on one of 
the lowest planes of the particular universe of which it is 
a natural member. It is in the highest degree desirable 



REVELATION OF LAWS. 149 

that each and all of its residents should be brought into 
harmony. The grand agencies for the accomplishment of 
this end are the prevalence of Freedom, Equality, Peace, 
Love, and Wisdom. There must be Freedom, — freedom 
to think, to speak, to plan, and to act. There must be 
Equality of rights and of interchanges. There must be 
Peace, — peace within the individual breast, peace in social 
circles, and among nations. There must be Love, — im- 
partial, universal love, for high and low, for man as man, 
and for the Right, above all. There must be Wisdom 
to see, to contrive, to apply, and to accomplish. These 
will unerringly lead to harmony on earth, as they do in the 
higher and more unfolded life, — harmony of all beings 
with each other, and with Him who is called God. Such 
is the grand aim of the work which is now commenced on 
this planet ; and it shall advance until it may be truly said, 
" God is all and in alL" 

6. Revelation of Universal Laws. — All things, and all 
events, of the past, the present, and the future, are under 
the wise direction and control of the being called God. 
Little is understood, however, on this earth, concerning the 
laws by which He governs. These are emanations from 
himself — transcripts of his will. And they are wisely 
adapted to times, conditions, and locations, never requir- 
ing of any being more than he is able easily to perform. 

From the earliest periods of human history there have 
been, from time to time, revelations or communications 
of laws for the government of human action. These have 
been progressively higher, wiser, and better ; and thus 
will it ever continue to be. Moreover, individuals have 
been selected, controlled, unfolded, to comprehend higher 
laws, and impelled to make them known to such as have 
become qualified to receive and observe them. There has 
also always been some locality specially favorable for the 
unfolding of new and higher truths. These remarks apply 
not only to the revelation of what are termed moral laws, 

13* 



150 THE EDUCATOE. 

but also to those pertaining to the so-called sciences and 
arts. The instruments of such revelations, or discoveries, 
have not usually been classed among the learned or lofty of 
their times ; but, on the contrary, have more generally been 
the simple, the humble, the truly wise, the practically good. 

It is a common supposition of the inhabitants of your 
earth, that nothing more is ever to be communicated or 
" revealed " to them ; but, in truth, as before observed, 
glorious as have been the events and revelations of the past, 
they are insignificant in comparison with what the future 
is to unfold. It will, moreover, be surprising to many that 
a law of the universes, before unknown on your earth, 
should be revealed through the present instrument ; yet, 
they who have chosen him for this purpose perceive that 
he has been exceedingly faithful in duties to which he has 
heretofore been called ; and they deem him worthy of this 
honor. They also perceive that the time, conditions, and 
the place, are all suited to this unfoldment. Still higher 
laws are yet to be disclosed, at appropriate times, seasons, 
and places. 

The people of this earth should remember that peace, 
true happiness, and permanent prosperity, can be attained 
and enjoyed only by the knowledge and strict observance 
of the laws which govern the universes. And it is per- 
ceived by those who enjoy a wider range of vision, that 
the precise thing most needed at the present juncture, on 
this planet, is an acquaintance with the grand motive law. 
Its discovery will greatly bless mankind, and prepare them 
for a higher and wiser life. 

7. The Heavenly Bodies, — their Motions and Expan- 
sions. — This is one of the most interesting subjects 
which can occupy the mind of an inhabitant of your earth. 
No one has received more attention from the learned 
classes than this ; but as yet it is to them enwrapped in 
impenetrable mist. The learned, as well as the unlearned, 
are unable to comprehend how it is that the so-called heav- 



MOTION OF THE HEAVENLY BODIES. 151 

enly bodies move. They, however, who have greatly 

advanced in the higher life, and only they, arc capable of 
clearly understanding this matter. 

It has been repeatedly observed that one of the proper- 
tics of Inherency is Activity or Motion. Motion, then, 
inheres in all things. Throughout the universes there is 
no stillness, no inertia; everything is astir. This is true 
of what are termed earths, and of what are styled heavenly 
bodies. Besides this, Attraction is also one of the proper- 
ties of Inherency. It is by a union of these two properties 
that these bodies move. The earths are governed by the 
same properties. 

Another property of Inherency, which also acts upon 
the so-called heavenly bodies, is Expansion. These bodies 
were originally, in the illimitable past, but little particles. 
The property of expansion inhering in each particle, these 
bodies have been, are now, and always will be, expanding. 

This leads to the declaration of another law which gov- 
erns the universes, namely, the law of Endless Peogees- 
sion, or Expansion. This law is operative in all things, 
whether animate or supposed inanimate. (Strictly speak- 
ing, all things are animate ; that is, everything has life in 
itself, — there is no dead thing. The instant any form of 
matter, however inert it may appear, passes on to a higher 
state, in that new state it manifests life ; it must, therefore, 
have had life in passing, or it could not have passed.) 

It has been said of man, that he passes from universe to 
universe, in his onward career, and is in a state of endless 
progression, or expansion. Yet, there was a time when 
the most expanded human being was but a particle ; and 
from the earliest moment of conception he is expanding. 
The same is equally true of the so-called heavenly bodies ; 
invariably are they in motion, and ceaselessly do they 
expand; and, according to their various conditions of 
expansion, so is their degree of perfection. 

Everything is thus tending towards perfection ; and this 
is the work of Him who is called God. This truth is illus- 



152 THE EDUCATOR. 

trated in the order of past revealments on your earth, a 
careful study of which will show that the later are more 
conducive to the welfare and advancement of its inhabit- 
ants than the earlier ; and thus will it be with those of the 
present and the future. 

8. Growth of Plants and Animals. — Life being one 
of the properties of Inherency, everything has wrapped 
within itself the element of Life. There is nothing so 
small or so large, so young or so old, that it has not within 
itself Life. And, like all things else, Life is progressive. 

There was a time when, strictly speaking, plants were 
not. In the processes of Expansion, the first plant (so to 
speak) appeared. That plant had within itself the element 
of Life, and the power to reproduce its kind. From this 
single point of commencement all plants, in their order, 
have proceeded, becoming more perfect, more useful, and 
more beautiful ; and in all coming ages this progress will 
continue. 

The heavenly bodies, so called, by their various evolu- 
tions, act upon the earths, producing the phenomena termed 
day and night, heat and cold, snow and rain. Each of 
these changes assists in promoting the germinations, — 
light being favorable to some and darkness to others, heat 
to some and cold to others. There are what may be 
termed streams of life constantly emanating from the 
earths ; the lights proceeding from what are called the 
heavenly bodies meet and mingle with these streams of 
life, and thus they intermarry ; and of such intermarriage 
plants are the products. Without the lights and the heats, 
nothing could be produced. Though germination may 
continue after production, to some extent, yet the vegeta- 
ble kingdom would not advance toward perfection were it 
not for the lights and heats received from the heavenly 
bodies. As the life -emanations from the earths are be- 
coming more perfected, and the lights and heats coming 
from other bodies are also being more perfected, so is the 



153 

vegetable kingdom advancing to higher conditions. These 
lifea and lights are of infinitely varied and beautira] forms. 
It would greatly interest and instruct the dwellers of your 
earth, were they able to perceive the infinitely diversified 
Forms embraced in the elements of life and of light. 

It is from these forms, also, that animals proceed. 
Time was when there were no animals on the earths. 
Order is the great law of the universes; and before the 
production of animals there must first be the preparation 
of nourishment for animal life. Like the plants, the animal 
kingdom is also constantly advancing to higher degrees of 
perfection. 

It is proper here to observe that each class of plants, 
also of animals, is a distinct production of the lifes of the 
earths and the lights of the heavenly bodies. Hence, one 
class of animals never has, never will, and never can, inter- 
fere with another class. There will be distinct peculiarities 
of form, of color, and of habits, by which one class may 
always be distinguished from others. 

Thus the processes of production, reproduction, and 
progression, are constantly going forward, in lofty, wise, 
and orderly methods. 

The way is now prepared to understand how the ani- 
mal called man came into existence. By reference to the 
principles already stated, this most interesting inquiry can 
readily be answered. Man is the highest order of animal 
which has yet been produced on this earth, and he belongs 
to a class distinct from aU others. 

9. Man, and Ms Superiority to other Animals. — As a 
whole, man is the best specimen which has yet appeared 
on your earth of the workmanship of Him who made all 
things. From the hour when he first existed, he, as a 
whole, has been in the order of progress, advancing towards 
perfection; but he is as yet very far below the condition 
to which he is in future to arrive. 

Man's mortal body is an outward expression of the inner 
20 



154 THE EDUCATOR. 

or real man. As a whole, he is composed of what is usually, 
though incorrectly, termed matter and spirit. (Strictly 
speaking, all spirit is matter, though the material of the one 
is much finer than that of the other. That which is called 
spirit cannot be seen by the external eye ; while that 
which can be seen is termed matter. But, to those who 
are in the higher life, both forms of matter are visible.) 
That part of the structure which is called matter is so 
arranged, or organized, that it can do the will of that which 
is called spirit. When the change denominated death 
comes, then the part termed matter is left on the earth, while 
that called spirit passes to a higher and more unfolded life. 
It is well here to observe the prominent distinction which 
exists between man and the lower animals : they do not 
ascend to a higher life ; man does so ascend. As has been 
well remarked by another, there are links connecting man 
with the beings of a higher life, and connecting these again 
with those of a higher still ; thus reaching up to the Being 
called God, and making of all parts one grand and glorious 
whole. There are, moreover, in man the compressed 
essences of all the products of all the pasts ; so that, in 
a true sense, all the goods of the pasts are enwrapped in 
him. Unlike all other animals, he stands and walks erect. 
Unlike all other animals, he is able to acquaint himself with 
what has been, and thence to judge of what is to be. Un- 
like all other animals, he worships. More than all other 
animals, he remembers relationships. Unlike all other 
animals, he (as a race) is capable of constantly progressing 
in knowledge and wisdom. Unlike all other animals, he, of 
his own free will, journeys from clime to clime, and from 
country to country. Unlike all other animals, he enwraps 
himself in garments fabricated by his own hands. Unlike 
all other animals, he has what is termed the gift of reason. 
Unlike all other animals, he has hope of another and a 
higher life. He is, furthermore, so capacitated that by his 
own wise exertions he can promote his own tranquillity, 
and that of such as are within the circle of his influence. 



APPROACHING < HANGES. 155 

But great and wise, good and noble, as man now is, yet 
in the futures he shall be much greater, wiser, and nobler. 
He is destined to continually rise higher in the scale of 
being. As parents become wiser, so, by virtue of the laws 
of transmission, do offspring receive increased capaeities 
for wisdom. As the sciences, and the arts, and other 
means oi' advancement, shall unfold to man, so will his 
progress be accelerated towards a higher condition. 
Taking a broad view of mankind, there never was on this 
earth, at any one time before the present, so large a num- 
ber of good, useful, and noble men and women; these will 
set lofty examples for those who are to follow. As knowl- 
edge and wisdom shall be acquired, diseases, wants, wars, 
and oppressions, will pass away ; and greater compassion 
will be felt for the ignorant, the simple, and those who are 
out of the way of duty. 

10. Of approaching Changes in Man's Earthly Con- 
dition. — Able to look into the future, they who are in the 
higher life, and are much expanded, can speak of things 
which are to be. Mankind, in all ages, have been disposed 
to think that in their respective days nothing more was 
to be learned, no new revealments were to be made ; and 
this erroneous supposition is now quite prevalent. But 
those who occupy a higher plane of vision, and understand 
the processes of progression, see it to be otherwise. 

First, A new class of religious, moral, and philosophical 
teachers is to appear. These teachers are to be instructed 
directly from the higher life. They will be of both sexes, 
and of various capacities ; and each will find his or her 
appropriate place, or class of pupils. Spiritually-minded 
themselves, these teachers will aid their pupils to become 
also spiritually-minded. Filled with wisdom, they will 
impart wisdom to others ; seeking light from above, they 
will enlighten others ; pure within themselves, they will 
impart purity to others ; actively benevolent themselves, 
they will teach others works of beneficence. 



156 THE EDUCATOR. 

Secondly, Men will cease to be anxious about future 
events. They will come to understand that all things and 
all events are governed by fixed laws, and that whatever is 
to be is inevitable ; hence, that anxieties can neither pro- 
mote nor retard coming events. They will perceive that 
their duties are in the present, and that, if these be wisely 
discharged, they need take no anxious thought for the 
morrow. 

Thirdly, Great changes are at hand in regard to con- 
trivances for the saving of labor. Much of the present 
cumbrous machinery will become useless. When the 
grand law of perpetual motion is generally understood, 
methods of travel will be vastly improved, and locomotion 
will be greatly accelerated. 

Fourthly, Mankind will be taught the laws by which the 
earths and the heavenly bodies, plants, animals, and their 
own bodies, are governed ; and they will see that these 
laws must be regarded, else disease and suffering will result. 
They will thus be instructed how to live, — how to eat, 
drink, sleep, and move ; and they will be taught of the 
intimate connection subsisting between the mind and the 
mortal body. 

Fifthly, Mankind will soon be instructed how to obtain 
more readily the real comforts of the earth-life. They 
will be taught how to construct more elegant and conven- 
ient dwellings, and more beautiful and comely garments. 

As these changes approach, the former things will pass 
away. All things will become new. The more advanced 
of earth's inhabitants will be the first to receive and enjoy 
these important benefits. 

[Xote. — At the time this series of papers was communicated (in 
1852), some of the foregoing announcements had more of novelty and 
less of probability than now attaches to them.] 

11. Of the Processes termed Deaths. — All earthly things 
are passing through changes, of greater or less import- 
ance, invariably tending onwards, and at the same time 



NO DEATH. 157 

upwards. The state termed death comes sooner or later 
to all. In the order of progress from lower to higher con- 
ditions, it is unavoidable. However sad the event may 
seem, yet it is the common lot; it is an event not peculiar 
to mankind. The fragrant and lovely flower must die; 
the little animalcule that floats in air must die; the power- 
ful and useful animal must die ; man, the noblest, wisest, 
and highest of the animal races, must die also ; and thus 
Death is unremittingly doing its appropriate work. 

But the term death, though thus far used, is deemed an 
unsuitable word to apply to this change, inasmuch as it 
does not express the strict truth. Broadly speaking, there 
is no death. The process thus termed is but a change from 
lower to higher conditions. 

In the light of this truth the change becomes most inter- 
esting, grand, glorious ! The fragrant and beautiful plant, 
having passed this change, springs up again in a higher 
form. The tiny insect which floats in the atmosphere 
appears to die ; but in truth it only takes a higher form. 
The strong and useful animal seems to become extinct; 
but indeed passes to a higher condition. The noble being 
called man passes the change called death, and ascends to 
a nobler form of existence. Upward is the invariable tend- 
ency of all things throughout the universes. Everything 
has in itself Life, and, under the law of progression, is 
tending onward. 

It is well, then, to repeat, in the most emphatic manner, 
that there is no Death ! Instead thereof, there are end- 
less ADVANCEMENTS, AND PERPETUALLY UNFOLDING LlFES I 

When the inhabitants of earth shall come to a compre- 
hension of this high truth, then tranquillity and joy will 
succeed the gloom and sadness, the sceptical doubts and 
the anxious forebodings, with which that mysterious change 
is now contemplated. 

Thus would they who have passed to the higher life, 
and who have experienced this glorious truth, return to 
wipe away the tear from the eye of sorrow. They would 

14 



158 THE EDUCATOR. 

bind up the lacerated heart ; they would say to the anxious 
departing parent, Thou shalt still be with, watch over, and 
guide thy loved offspring. They Avould teach a calm 
resignation to wise, beneficent, and universal laws, the 
operation of which can by no contrivance be avoided. 
They would say to the bereaved. He whom thou lovest, 
and for whom thou dost mourn, still lives ! 

12. Of the Higher Lifes. — It has been frequently 
observed that all things have life, and are in states of 
orderly advancement. It has also been declared that, 
strictly speaking, there is no death ; but, instead thereof, 
there is constant change from lower to higher conditions ; 
that the plants, the insects, the animals, low and high, pass 
on to better and higher forms. It has been, furthermore, 
observed, that man is, in several respects, distinct from the 
lower animals ; that while these, indeed, pass through vari- 
ous changes, from lower to higher, yet such changes and 
such progress pertain only to the earth whereon they have 
originated and grown ; but that man passes//'0//i the earth, 
which is his rudimental dwelling-place, into higher and 
more perfected conditions. 

In those higher conditions, to a considerable extent, 
man retains recollections of the former life ; and finds 
that an intimate relation subsists between all things past, 
present, and future. He finds, also, that those conditions 
are peopled by beings who once dwelt on the earths. 

"While in the rudimental states man is so enwrapped in 
materiality that his interior or higher qualities are unfolded 
with comparative difficulty, and to inferior degrees : but 
when he is emancipated from the bondages, cares, and 
sorrows, of the mortal state, then he more fully and rapidly 
unfolds : his vision becomes greatly enlarged and clarified, 
and he beholds countless things which were before hidden 
from his sight. In the higher and much unfolded lifes, 
he is surrounded by those whose influences are of the 
most exalting character. Little children having, so to 



BLBOTRICITY THE A.GENT OF MOTION. 159 

speak, loss impurities than older persons, more rapidly and 
beautifully unfold; but, [of those more advanced in years,] 
the comparatively pure and the actively beneficent soonest 
expand. The objects which meet the eye, in these elevated 
conditions, are also of the most exalting character, — such 
as call forth continual gratitude, thanksgiving, and praise, 
to the Great First Cause. The sounds which reach the 
ear in these sublime regions are most harmonious and 
elevating. The employments of the inhabitants are, too, 
of the most ennobling nature, consisting in efforts to 
raise those who are lower to higher states. Their foods and 
drinks, also, are of the most refined qualities, serving to 
expand and to qualify for higher and diviner contemplations. 
A desire has long been felt, on the part of those who 
have attained to these loftier conditions, to communicate 
directly and sensibly with the earth-life. That desire has at 
length been gratified to some extent. A few persons have 
become qualified to be useful mediums of communication ; 
and through these the goods of the higher life will be trans- 
mitted to the dwellers of earth ; and the result will be, in 
due time, that the wills of God will be done on this earth 
more perfectly and reverentially, even as they are done in 
the heavens. While heaven, as it were, comes down to 
earth, earth will be in the same degree elevated towards 
heaven. 

§ II. ELECTRICITY THE AGENT OF ALL MOTION. 

In a previous paper it has been declared that what is 
termed Inherency possesses several properties, and among 
them that of Activity, or Motion. It may now be said that 
the grand instrumentality, the native element, by which 
all things move, is Electricity. If by any process Elec- 
tricity could be removed, all things would be in a state of 
inertia, — no action of any kind could possibly occur. In- 
deed, the term Electricity might properly be used instead 
of Activity ', as designating one of the powers of Inherency. 
It is the GRAND MOTIVE-POWER of all things. 



160 THE EDUCATOR. 

Electricity is, then, the instrumentality used in the pro- 
duction of the spiritual phenomena lately exhibited on this 
earth. Without this element, no phenomena of the kind 
could have been exhibited. Hence, they who have declared 
these phenomena to be electrical have been so far correct. 
But, besides and behind, as it were, this element, there has 
been mind, which has planned these exhibitions, and guided 
and controlled this almost omnipotent instrumentality in 
producing them. It having been clearly perceived, by 
greatly unfolded minds, in higher lifes, that by means of 
this agency, through mediumistic channels, various and 
extraordinary results could be produced, they have under- 
taken to so instruct and qualify some of the dwellers of 
your earth, that this power may be applied to valuable and 
especially to philanthropic ends. 

To the view of minds in the higher life the mechanisms 
of earth are not only exceedingly cumbersome and awk- 
ward, but require a needless outlay of labor and expense 
for the production of motive-power. When man shall 
become acquainted with the power, abundance, and availa- 
bility for this purpose, of Electricity, these cumbrous 
mechanisms and costly motive-powers will be superseded 
by new and better. Like all other important changes, 
however, this will advance from small and somewhat 
imperfect beginnings. 

They who are somewhat erroneously called scholars 
have, by their divisions and subdivisions, not only confused 
themselves, but greatly beclouded the minds of earnest and 
simple inquirers. The consequence is, that learning has 
been cloistered — has been confined to a few of the more 
favorably circumstanced class ; and, although the element 
under consideration is most important, abundant, and use- 
ful, yet at the present time the mass of earth's inhabitants are 
in almost entire ignorance in respect to its various proper- 
ties, and the multitudinous uses to which it may be applied. 

It is important, therefore, to distinctly state, at the outset, 
that there is but one Electricity. This fact should be kept 



ELECTRICITY THE MEDIUM OF INSPIRATION. 161 

constantly in mind. That which is called Magnetism, whether 
animal or otherwise designated, is in reality Electricity, 

This element is among the universale; pervading all 
things, however dense or rarefied, however lofty or low. 
Indeed, it would not be too much to declare that the Being 
called GOD is one GRAND CENTRAL ELECTRICAL FOCUS, and 
that FROM THAT GRAND CENTRE ALL ELECTRICITY EMA- 

xatk.s. Such, however, is the sensitiveness of the dwellers 
of earth, at the present time, in relation to that Being, that 
few can be taught the truth respecting Him, the mode of 
His existence, and of His operations. But in due time 
these subjects will be unfolded to greatly advanced minds. 
Let it be distinctly understood, then, that the various 
so called Magnetisms and the subdivided Electricities of 
the schools are one and the same element, and will be thus 
treated in these papers. 



§ III. ELECTRICITY THE MEDIUM OF MENTAL IMPRESSION, OR 
INSPIRATION. 

God has been spoken of as the Grand Electrical Focus ; 
and he has been appropriately styled, by the author of 
preceding papers, the Mind of all minds. By this is 
meant that he is the Source or Fount from which all 
minds emanate, like streams from a reservoir. Between 
the Grand Central Mind and all inferior minds there subsists 
a connection, a telegraphic communication, by means of 
what may be termed an Electric chain, composed of a 
greater or less number of intermediate links. The greater 
mind, being always positive to the lesser, can affect, im- 
press, or inspire it. 

From this it clearly follows that the further a mind is 
from the Grand Focus, the less will it be impressed. So, 
persons who are greatly elevated and refined are more 
easily, correctly, and wisely impressed or inspired, than 
those who are low and gross. The form of a wheel fur- 
nishes a good illustration. Let the hub represent the Focus, 
21 14* 



162 THE EDUCATOR. 

and the spokes radiating lines from that Focus. All along 
these lines may be supposed to be located minds in differ- 
ent stages of elevation, as they are nearer or more remote 
from the Centre. Some are so highly elevated, or so near 
the Centre, that it fully controls them. It is then clear 
that the further an individual is from the Grand Focus, the 
more intermediate links, or minds--^ thought or impression 
must pas^* through to reach him ; and the more minds a 
thought flows through, the more imperfect, and the less 
reliable, is the impression it makes upon the terminal mind, 
or the medium through whom it is expressed. 

For example, suppose it is determined to reach a medi- 
umistic mind of a low order ; the thought to be transmitted 
passes through, say, twelve minds before it reaches the par- 
ticular individual on the earth through whom it is to be 
expressed ; it of necessity partakes to some extent of the 
qualities of each one of these twelve minds, and when it is 
received by the thirteenth it has become greatly modified 
by the channel through which it has flowed. Now, sup- 
pose the medium to become so elevated that, instead of 
twelve, only six intermediate minds were required ; the 
thought transmitted would be but half as much modified, 
— nay, less than half, because the first six are nearer the 
Focus, and consequently more expanded than the second. 

It should here be remarked, that there are no minds in 
the higher conditions of life [by higher is meant higher 
than the earth-life] who are positively evil. There are 
those who are in states of imperfection; or perhaps it 
were better to say that all are in conditions of comparative 
unfoldment. 

By elevation of mind is meant, not only expansion and 
refinement of what are usually termed the mental faculties, 
but purity of morals, and a high degree of religious unfold- 
ment. The religious department may be properly termed 
the highest in man ; and the more it is unfolded, the less 
number of intermediate minds are required in order to 



ELECTRICITY THE AGENT OF SENSATION. 163 

reach the medium, and the less liability to imperfection is 
incurred. 

But elevation, even, is not the only requisite to a full 
and pure inspiration. The mind must also be receptive, or 
plastic. In proportion as both these conditions exist, so 

impressions or inspirations are higher, clearer, and more 
Godlike. 

In leaving this point, it may be observed that ordinarily 
the /< minine mind possesses, in a higher degree than the 
masculine, two important requisites of elevated medium- 
ship : first, it is more religious ; and, secondly, it is more 
plastic. A peculiar combination of the masculine and fem- 
inine elements, which is most highly favorable to medium- 
istic uses, is possible. And it is not out of place here to 
remark, that he who is recognized as having lived the best 
and highest life on this earth exemplified to a remarkable 
degree this mingling of feminine and masculine qualities. 
The Mind of all minds is, moreover, both feminine and 
masculine ; and in the futures, as men become more God- 
like, there will be more of these harmonious combinations, 
these offspring of Love and Wisdom. 

For the reason just intimated, a male and a female medi- 
um are now employed unitedly as instruments of commu- 
nication : as by that means thoughts can be more fully and 
perfectly presented than through one of either sex singly. 

But, it may be repeated, the grand agent of communica- 
tion between mind and mind, between circle and circle, 
between universe and universe, between the Grand Central 
Mind and all lesser minds, is Electricity; and all its move- 
ments are governed by fixed, universal laws. 



§ IV. ELECTRICITY IX TIIE PRODUCTION OF SOUND, FEELING, 
SIGHT, SMELL, AND TASTE. 

Without entering at this time upon the general subject 
of Acoustics, — a subject little understood as yet on your 
earth, — it may be said that sound is not among the univer- 



164 THE EDUCATOR, 

sals, and can be produced only by the combination of sev- 
eral properties, of which Electricity forms a very prominent 
part. There can be no sound without Electricity, although 
there may be Electricity without sound. 

Man is capable of emitting a great variety of sounds 
through his vocal organs ; and his emotions, as of joy and 
grief, have each their peculiar expression. Yet man is 
really an' invisible being; he lives, thinks, moves, sees, 
hears, feels ; but no merely human eye ever yet saw a man. 
He is as truly invisible as is God himself. All that is seen 
of man is the beautiful mechanism in which he moves. 
And it is by the aid of interior Electricity that he makes 
the almost endless varieties of sound which he gives forth 
through this mechanism. The same is true of all forms of 
animated life,, down to the tiniest insect. 

Although vegetable life has not within itself the power 
to make its wants known by this method, yet vegetable- 
substances are capable of emitting sounds; so also are 
minerals and liquids. Yet this were impossible, were it 
not for the presence of Electricity therein, even to the 
smallest particle. In short, wherever sound can by any 
process be obtained, there is Electricity. 

Electricity is also the principal instrumentality in the 
production of Feeling — a subject which, like that of hear- 
ing, is but little understood ; and feeling cannot be pro- 
duced without this element. It is well known that the 
mesmeric operator, so termed, can produce various states 
of feeling in his subject. He causes him to laugh or to 
weep, to be enraged or to pray, to hope or to fear, at will ; 
and it is done through this one instrumentality. Different 
feelings are caused by differences in the amount and the qual- 
ity of the Electricity. When a person is disposed to quar- 
rel, this element within him is rendered gross, or, so to 
speak, it is brutified ; but when tranquillity pervades the 
mind, it may be said to be liquefied. When there is much 
hope, this element abounds in the upper portion of the 
cranium ; but when deep depression is felt, it is concen- 



ELECTRICITY THE AflENT OP SIGHT. 165 

trated in the lower or animal region. When local pain 
exists in the body, it indicates that too much of the 
grosser form of Electricity is concentrated in the particular 
part. Let this accumulation be removed, and the pain 
ceases. In order, then, to tranquillize a distressed mind, 
let a person of great tranquillity take the sufferer by the 
hand and press upon the branches of consolation and of 
hope [the fourth and fifth fingers], and that quality of the 
electrical element which imparts tranquillity will flow from 
one to the other. Thus pains may be removed and feel- 
ings controlled by the use of this element. 

Sight, also, is enjoyed through the medium of Electric- 
ity. Animals have the ability to see, — a privilege not 
attained by the vegetable world. The eye is an organ of 
sight, but it perceives only as light is poured upon it ; and 
that which is called light is but one form of Electricity. 
The eye is curiously adapted for its important service, 
the nerves which pass from it extending in their ramifica- 
tions to every portion of the body, and into each hair 
thereof. It has been previously intimated that Electric- 
ity exists in various degrees of refinement, — from a very 
gross to a highly rarefied quality. It is a very rarefied 
quality of Electricity which gives the power to see ; and 
it is needful that the eye be unclouded, that this rarefied 
element can flow in without obstruction. 

There is, however, a faculty of sight somewhat distinct 
from that enjoyed through the external eye. The organs 
of this faculty are located in the centre of the forehead, 
and, like the outward eyes, are double. These organs can 
be acted upon (especially when the eyes are closed) by a 
still more highly rarefied Electricity than ordinary light ; and 
what is not improperly called perception, or interior sight, 
results. For this reason is it that when persons wish to 
think, to perceive, or to see (which is the same thing), 
they place the finger upon the spot referred to, and say, 
•" Let me see." By this process that faculty is excited, and 
(they perceive, or think of, the fact, the truth, or the thing, 



166 THE EDUCATOE. 

which the}' desire. Though the objects of this kind of 
sight are not such as are called material, yet the process is 
truly seeing ; and it may be repeated, that to think and to 
see are the same thing. Thought is interior sight. 

By the same faculty is it that some persons can see 
spiritual forms. Spirit is but rarefied Electricity — noth- 
ing else ; and it is therefore just as much a substance as 
is the grosser form of the same element. When persons 
have in themselves a great amount of rarefied Electricity, 
it may properly be said that they are spiritualized, or elec- 
trized, which is but another term for the same thing. 

The perception of odors, or the sense of Smell, is also 
enjoyed by animals and by man 7 — although man is capa- 
ble of distinguishing greater varieties, and thus enjoying 
higher pleasures, through this channel, than are the lower 
animals. The instrumentality, however, by which odors are 
perceived, is Electricity. In fact, odors are but electrical 
emanations, of various qualities, exhaled by all beings and 
all substances, and inhaled by others, — their agreeable 
or disagreeable nature being detected by an appropriate 
faculty. 

All animated beings which receive sustenance from 
food have, moreover, the faculty of taste. By it they 
determine what is good and what is injurious for them; 
and when this faculty ceases its appropriate function, the 
animal is in great peril lest it receive that which is injuri- 
ous. But how does this faculty act? To understand this, 
it is only necessary to remember that all substances have 
their peculiar electrical properties. No two things ever 
existed possessing precisely the same electrical qualities. 
When, therefore, different substances approach the faculty 
of taste, they impart their true electrical characteristics; 
and when this faculty is in a natural and healthful state, it 
never mistakes one electrical property for another. 

It has been said that Electricity, Magnetism, Animal 
Magnetism, etc., are one. Yet it will be readily appre- 
hended that, by combination with other elements, and by 



ELECTRICITY THE AGENT OF ANIMAL LIFE. 1(57 

greater or leS8 degrees of rarefaction, it may assume many 
forms, and perform countless services. But in all Its vari- 
ous conditions it is still one and the same clement — Elec- 
tricity, 

§ V. ELECTRICITY THE AGENT OF ALL ANIMAL LIFE. 

An ancient allegory asserts that " God created man, and 
breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man be- 
came a living §oul." Fables have their uses; and this has 
answered an admirable purpose, containing within itself a 
kernel of truth, as do all useful fables. It will be readily 
perceived, however, that merely breathing into the nostrils, 
in the ordinary sense of those terms, could not produce 
life. But a rude, uncultivated people were incapable of 
receiving abstract truths on subjects of this character; 
hence, it was necessary for their use that the naked truth 
should be clothed and ornamented in this fabulous garb. 
The simple fact, however, in regard to motion in all animal 
life, is, that it is originated and maintained by a current 
of highly-rarefied Electricity, which descends through the 
cranium, passes down through the trunk, and off through 
the arms and legs, and from the ends of each particular 
hair, causing at the organ called the heart a constant activ- 
ity, or, in other words, a 'perpetual motion. The heart 
beats : constant motion, then, palpably exists. It exists not 
only in the universes at large, but in every living animal 
organism. The thing to be done, therefore, in order to 
place mankind in possession of that which has so long been 
sought, is simply to unfold a natural law. Tlie mortal 
body is a perfect mechanism, and it moves by the agency of 
Electricity. 

It has been declared, in former papers, that countless 
universes exist, and that these are mechanically arranged 
like the human body, — the Mind of all minds being the 
controlling power, and acting through the instrumentality 
of that universal and potent element, Electricity, in greater 



168 THE EDUCATOR. 

or less degrees of rarefaction. It is obvious, then, that 
mechanisms may be constructed essentially in correspond- 
ence with the human structure, upon which the ever- 
moving currents of this element shall act, producing mo- 
tion that will continue so long as the mechanism shall be 
in a perfect condition. 

In order, however, to the achievement of so magnificent 
an end, various other principles must be understood and 
taken into account; which principles will be to some extent 
unfolded in succeeding papers. 



§ VI. OF ELEMENTARY ACTION AND CONTROL. 

Each individual person has his or her position in the 
grand whole. Each mind acts on surrounding minds ; and 
each mind thus acted on, in its turn acts upon minds 
which surround it. Thus mind is constantly affecting 
mind — the higher always controlling the lower. This is 
a universal law. It is equally true of the elements. The 
higher, or more refined, are continually acting upon and 
controlling the lower. The elements, like minds, are class- 
ified. The electrical element is the highest ; and hence it 
has been declared that the Being called God is the Grand 
Electrical Focus. 

In all past ages there has been what may be termed a 
war of the elements ; and, corresponding with this, there 
has also been a contest of minds. The lower and grosser 
grades of mind have been ever vainly striving to control 
the higher ; and hence have come contention and strife. 
But, in the process of time, the superior mind always 
obtains sway, and comes to hold an uncontested position. 
So it must be in the elemental contest: the highest, that is, 
the electrical element, will eventually obtain the ascend- 
ency, and assume uncontested sway. 

And here may be noted, as one indication of this ap- 
proaching sway, the fact that at the present time the sub- 
ject of employing Electricity as a motive-power is begin- 



ELEMENTARY action. L69 

Ding to occupy much attention anion-- the dwellers of 
earth. Various persons are impressed to call the public 
mind more, and yel more, to tliis agent It may he said, 
however, that the methods ordinarily proposed require the 
production oi artificial electrical currents, involving thereby 
a great expense, and thus rendering them impracticable on 
the score of economy. The inventors of these methods, 
as is the case with inventors in general, greatly congratu- 
late themselves on the supposition that they are the orig- 
inators of their several inventions ; whereas the simple fact 
is that all suggestions of this nature, which come into the 
minds of earth's inhabitants, joriorbj exist in higher and 
more unfolded minds, from whom they are transmitted, 
with more or less clearness, to receptive persons in the 
earth-life. 

The elemental contests, to which reference has been 
made, indicate the existence of vacuities, or vacuums, into 
which the elements rush, often with great violence, caus- 
ing what are termed tempests and hurricanes. Though the 
elements are always in motion, yet they ordinarily flow in 
currents, each having its appropriate place. But, when 
vacuums occur, their ordinary flow is disturbed, they rush 
together with great force, and, each endeavoring to pursue 
its natural course, a struggle for the mastery ensues. This 
continues until the law of equilibrium supervenes, and 
quiet is restored. The manner in which these vacuums 
are produced will be explained when the action of the sun 
as a focus shall be treated of. 

Ordinary storms, considered as distinct from tempests 
or hurricanes, are also the result of elemental strife. Tem- 
pests are usually transient, while storms often continue for 
several consecutive days, and even weeks. These are occa- 
sioned by a contest between cross currents. While the 
electrical currents flow from north to south, there are oth- 
ers which flow from west to east. Usually the electrical 
currents flow with the greatest force ; and when there is at 
the same time an increase of the cross currents, then com- 
22 15 



170 THE EDUCATOK. 

motions ensue, and continue until the leading element 
obtains control. 

The same law obtains in the mental world. A want, or 
void, or vacuum, is felt as regards some matter of belief, or 
of interest to human society. Mind is disturbed ; is diverted 
from its ordinary channels. Various minds, of different 
grades, rush in to fill that void. Contest ensues, and 
when two minds of nearly equal power come in conflict, 
the strife for the mastery is severe and long-continued. 
But invariably the stronger mind controls, and the weaker 
submits. 

The same law of action may be observed among the 
lower animals. In herds of cattle, for example, strifes for 
the mastery occur, and sometimes the contest is severe, 
and the result for a time quite questionable ; but the 
stronger, of necessity, prevails in the end. The same is 
true of the feathered tribes ; and, indeed, the law is 
universal. 

That mind which possesses the most of truth is always, 
in reality, the most powerful. It, indeed, has a larger 
share of the leading or electrical element; and for this 
reason there can be no lasting tranquillity in the mental 
world until the truth shall prevail, as there can be none in 
the external world until Electricity shall fully control. 

Philosophically, then, as regards storms, both elemental 
and mental, it is certain that the right, the just, the true, 
will conquer. Let these words, elemental and mental, be 
carefully pondered, and it will be seen that in a high sense 
they signify one and the same thing. 

Storms are the result of rapid or hasty movements of 
opposing currents to fill vacuities. If the movement be 
slow and gentle, there is no conflict, no storm. As all 
elements, like all things else, are in states of progression, 
the time will come when no vacuities will exist, and of 
consequence there will be no rushing of currents, no con- 
tests, no storms. This will be the case equally in the 
mental and the elemental worlds, and the progress of har- 



law OF SUSPENSION. 171 

mony in the one department will greatly facilitate the 
same in the other, because Nature is one grand, sublime, 
beauteous whole. 

These hints will snllice to show the cause of domestic 
storms. There are voids which need to be filled ; there 
are rushings of cross-currents ; there are strifes for the 
mastery; and, the nearer equal in strength and perse- 
verance the conflicting minds, the severer and more 
prolonged the disturbance of domestic tranquillity. 

Such, then, are some of the effects of elemental action, 
ultimating inevitably in the supremacy of the highest, the 
most refined, the most powerful element, — that is, Elec- 
tricity. 



§ VII. OF ELEMENTAL CURRENTS, AND THE LAW OF SUSPENSION. 

The subject of suspension is one not at all understood 
by the inhabitants of earth. In fact, they are so circum- 
stanced that they cannot well understand the suspensive 
laws. 

It is well known that certain things float ; that is, they 
are suspended. They appear not to rest on anything ; 
which is the fact, if by anything is meant a thing which can 
be seen by the external eye. The winged tribes suspend 
themselves and float, — some classes to immense distances. 
Small particles of matter are, in a strong light, seen to 
float in the atmosphere ; and exceedingly heavy substances 
are, by suitable constructions, made to float upon the 
waters. These substances are suspended, and the law is 
the same in each and all the instances named. 

The earth on which you dwell, together with all other 
earths, is suspended, as are the feathered tribe, the parti- 
cles of matter in the air, and the floating masses upon the 
waters. The earth floats, so that it appears to rest on 
nothing, though the fact is it rests on things just as sub- 
stantial as do the birds and the floating atoms. Theolo- 
gians have taught that God made the world out of nothing; 



172 THE EDUCATOR. 

but that which is no thing can never, by any process, 
become a thing. 

It is upon the elemental currents, before referred to, that 
the earth is suspended, or, as it were, hung ; just as the 
kite is suspended upon a current of air. If no current 
exists, the kite cannot be held up ; and in proportion to 
the strength of the current is its suspensive power. The 
currents which suspend the earth are exceedingly strong, 
so that comparatively an immense mass of matter can be 
sustained by them. 

These currents, of necessity, flow in different directions, 
and some flow with greater force than others. It has been 
already said that Electricity is the leading element, and 
that it flows currentally from north to south. It has also 
been said that there are cross-currents from west to 
east, and that, by a rapid flow of these, storms are pro- 
duced. Of course, the more rapid and the leading current 
will exert the greater influence. That current being Elec- 
tricity, it causes the earth to revolve with great celerity ; 
while the cross and more sluggish currents can move the 
earth in their directions only in very slight and almost im- 
perceptible degrees ; yet, constantly exerting their power, 
they produce some effect. 

Thus these currental powers produce what is called day 
and night, and the changes of the seasons. Were either 
of these forces interrupted, or broken, motion would be 
irregular, and ultimate in the demolition of the planet. Or, 
were they precisely equal in strength, motion would alto- 
gether cease. Thus immensely important is the law of 
suspension. 

The same law governs the mental faculties. They are 
at times in a state of suspense, as it is termed, so that a 
person cannot move in any direction ; he does not see 
what should be done. This condition, denominated hesi- 
tancy, is produced by an equality of currents flowing 
through the mind, so balancing or equipoising it that it 
cannot and will not act until one current becomes the 



ELEMENTAL CURRENTS. 173 

stronger. Then the mind passes from the suspensive 
state into the condition of activity, and not before. 

In the human body this duality of currents is exhibited. 
Tim principle of duality, in fact, is almost universal. 
While there are currents flowing apparotihj from above, 
there are also currents flowing apparently (remember 
that) from below. Terms cannot be found which will pre- 
cisely describe these currents. Suffice it, however, to say 
that this duality exists, and without it there could be no 
animated motion. Let a human being, for example, be so 
suspended that the currents which flow apparently from 
below cannot reach him, and exhaustion is the speedy eon- 
sequence ; or, encase him where either current cannot be 
received, and the same result follows. 

Moreover, proceeding from the principle of duality, there 
is, of necessity, the triune. The being called God has, 
with some propriety, been denominated a triune. Being ; 
for wherever a duality exists, a third necessarily proceeds 
therefrom, constituting a trinity. To speak somewhat in 
the theologic form, there is the being called God, and 
there are emanations from that being, called the Son and 
the Spirit ; and, in a high sense, these three make but one. 
So, of the vital currents, there is not only a duality 
but a trinity of them : first, the electrical currents, which 
pass downward, so to speak ; second, the interior and some- 
what earthly currents, which spring upward ; and, third, 
the cross-currents, to which reference has been before 
made. And these three are, in a high sense, one, — each 
having its appropriate place, and doing its distinct though 
essential work. 

The North may be considered an immense reservoir, 
where elements are stored, as it were, for useful purposes. 
The cross-currents, flowing from west to east, are espe- 
cially vitalizing to all animals, vegetables, and even to 
some classes of minerals. They exert a very strengthen- 
ing influence, changing the color of the vital fluids, 

15* 



174 THE EDUCATOR. 

accelerating digestive processes, and in general quicken- 
ing motion. 



§ VIII. OF THE COHESIONS, INCLUDING GRAVITATION, MAGNETISM, 
AND ANIMAL MAGNETISM. 

Motion, or Activity, has been declared an inherent prin- 
ciple. Equally with this, the principle of Cohesion de- 
mands attention. This is also a universal law of Xature ; 
and it will be considered in various aspects in which it 
presents itself, in connection with the general subject of 
Electricity. 

And, first, of Sexual Cohesions. The human body has 
thus far been spoken of as a unit: but it should be re- 
membered that duality pervades all Xature. Though the 
masculine and the feminine may, somewhat imperfectly, and 
for a season, exist apart from each other, yet there is in 
each a natural longing for and drawing towards the 
opposite sex. This law applies equally to human beings, 
to the lower animal races, to the vegetable and the mineral 
kingdoms, — though the distinction of sex in minerals may 
not have been generally recognized. When placed in jux- 
taposition, under suitable conditions, minerals as really as 
plants and animals, of certain opposite characteristics or 
sexes, come together, and coherence, or (to<*o.se a common 
term) copulation, takes place ; and from this coherence a 
third product results. In the human being, a cohesion of 
two almost imperceptible particles of matter occurs, germ- 
ination follows, a living entity unfolds from stage to 
stage, until at length a third human being is ushered 
into visible existence ! Thus, in that seemingly trifling 
coherence of two almost imperceptible substances are 
wrapped up countless universes in miniature ! 

This principle underlies all those manifestations which 
are termed attraction, gravitation, etc. It should be 
viewed in the broadest possible light, and its relations and 
operations thoroughly understood. One genera] law of 



tin: CdHBSIOKB. 1T"> 

oohesion binds together the slightest particles of matter, 
and at the same time holds countless universes in place, 
making of infinitesimal parts one grand whole. 

From cohesions of the class referred to motion results. 
The principle, when comprehended, is capable of being 
applied to the unfolding of a new system of mechanics, 
which shall dispense with the present cumbrous and 
clumsy mechanisms for locomotive purposes in use on 
the earth. 

Another manifestation of this principle may be termed 
Parental Cohesion. From the sexual comminglings, to 
which reference has been made, a third party results. This 
third party depends for a time upon its progenitors for sus- 
tenance ; and thus another form of cohesion is exhibited. 
The progenitors, or parents, are closely united by interior 
ties to the offspring, and thus through it are more closely 
cemented to each other. The three make one complete 
whole ; and in a high sense there must always be three to 
make truly one. In this manner this principle develops 
the family relation. 

It has a still wider application, even to humanity at 
large. All human beings have common interests, common 
rights, and should have common objects, and to some 
extent comn»n properties, — so that all may cohere for 
the common weal. Nature's forces all work together for 
the general good. There are no antagonisms among them : 
they are a band of brothers, constantly promoting, so to 
speak, each other's interests. The principle of cohesion 
unites all in one harmonious whole. And, could the dwell- 
ers of earth be brought to cohere for the common good, 
much of the drudgery and misery of their present antag- 
onistic and isolated state would disappear. 

Allied to this law of Cohesions is the subject of Gravi- 
tation. All things in Nature gravitate to their centres. 
Each globe has its centre, each universe its specific cen- 



176 THE EDUCATOR. 

tre, and the universes as a whole their grand Centre, — the 
Being called God. Thus all things, in all the universes, 
are, by this law of gravitation, attracted to a single point. 
This being may therefore be justly styled The Celestial 
Magnet of the Universes. In Scripture phrase, " of Him 
and to Him are all things." This is a philosophical truth, 
and in its light may be discovered the position of the being 
called Man. 

First, man gravitates to the particular earth and the 
particular universe where he originates ; but, secondly, by 
a higher law, he gravitates to the Centre of all universes, 
or to the Celestial Magnet. 

By these two gravitating forces he is held in an erect 
position ; but, as the higher gradually overcomes the lower, 
he is elevated toward the Centre, or the Celestial Magnet ; 
the things of the earth cease to hold him, and gradually he 
loses sight of them. As this process goes forward in the 
earth-life, man becoming more and more elevated and 
refined, and gravitating more and more strongly towards 
the Celestial Centre, he has less and less need of the ter- 
restrial and the gross ; he requires less of food for the 
body ; he loses his appetite for the roots and the ordinary 
meats, and desires instead the lofty-growing fruits. 

And here another thought may be presented, which may 
be somewhat novel. Spirits enjoy locomotion without 
pressure upon the earth. The birds do the same, and can 
move with great. celerity, and without fatigue. They have 
the power to overcome the lower law of gravity. It is well 
known, also, by varied and numerous experiments in what 
are called modern spiritual manifestations, that this lower 
law of attraction towards the earth's centre has been 
overcome in various substances. Bells have been sus- 
pended, and some highly spiritualized persons have been 
raised and made to float in the air. In some very extraor- 
dinary cases, anciently, persons are said to have been thus 
raised, and not to have returned to the earth. These 
cases show the possibility of overcoming the lower law of 



in i: cohesions. 177 

gravitation by the higher. What has been once wrought, 

can. by the application of the same law, be again accom- 
plished. It la in contemplation, then, to unfold the law by 
which, with the aid of suitable mechanisms, highly spiritu- 
alized persons may enjoy the ability of locomotion without 
pressure upon the earth's surface. 

All things have their inceptive states. Great results 
grow from very small beginnings. The aerial method of 
navigation is now in an infantile state; some few interest- 
ing experiments have been exhibited; but when these 
general principles shall be better comprehended, it may be 
carried to comparative perfection. It is not needful that 
any law of gravitation should be suspended ; only that the 
higher or celestial law be allowed to act more strongly ; 
precisely as the ordinary magnet raises the steel from the 
earth by the power of a superior attraction. This law of 
Celestial Attraction applies to things material, so called, as 
truly as to things moral and spiritual. 

The grand difficulty in controlling and wisely directing 
the minds of the dwellers of earth is precisely this, — they 
gravitate more to the terrestrial than to the celestial. 
They should learn, however, that the things which they 
see are transient, while those which are unseen are perma- 
nent, and hence more worthy of their regard. To elevate 
man, and render him more susceptible to celestial influences, 
is one purpose of those who revisit earth. 

The bird soars, the ship sails, the kite floats. These are 
obvious phenomena. How, then, does the bird navigate 
the air ? Its outside covering is found to be different from 
that of all other animals. It is tubular. By a law of 
expansion, which will be discoursed upon in its appropriate 
place, this tubular covering can be filled at once with Elec- 
tricity in a peculiar rarefied condition. Thus the lower 
law of gravity is overcome, or in a measure superseded, by 
the higher. The process is purely electrical. 

This being understood, the question is easily answered, 
how man and other animals may become aeronauts, or nav- 
23 



178 THE EDUCATOR. 

igators of the air. They need only to become sufficiently 
charged with Electricity, in a peculiar state of rarefaction, 
and thus the earthward gravitation is overcome. It is 
well known that tables have been so charged as to be ele- 
vated ; and that certain highly electrical persons have been 
suspended. Why, then, may not this law be so applied as 
to be of practical service to the dwellers of earth? A 
thorough knowledge of Electricity only is needed to reach 
this result. 

It should be noted that the sailing of the ship, the flying 
of the kite, and like phenomena, are in reality but the more 
remote results of electrical action. Their movements 
depend upon the existence of currents in the air. But 
these currents, commonly called winds, are produced by a 
rush of electric currents ; so that Electricity is the prime 
agent of motion in these cases. When its laws are fully 
understood, and man learns how to overcome the earthward 
tendency, or the lower law of gravitation, then may he 
pass with celerity from place to place, and be beyond the 
reach of accident. 

As birds have wings, it has been customary among men 
to represent angels as having wings also. But spirits, it 
should be known, have the power of locomotion without 
pressure upon substances beneath them, and in accordance 
with the laws of attraction, which have been thus unfolded. 

Intimately connected with this topic is another, which 
will next be considered. 

There is no one branch of science more deeply interest- 
ing than that relating to what is usually denominated Mag- 
netism. This, however, is not the best term, and another 
and better will be used in this discourse, namely, Attract- 
or-ism. This property is among the universals ; there is 
no place where it is not found in some of its multitudinous 
conditions. But it appears prominently in the mineral 
commonly called the loadstone, but which will here be 
more appropriately termed the attractor. By this property 



THE COHESIONS. 179 

minerals, animals, and human beings, are drawn together, 
and. as it were, cemented in bodies. 

Some persons are observed to be exceedingly attractive : 
they draw crowds around them; they have the ability to 
move large masses of people ; they have many adherents. 
This is because they possess large measures of this attract- 
or principle. On the other hand, some persons repel 
others : they have no power to control the masses ; people 
say they "do not like them." This indicates a want of 
this property. The same law has its illustrations in the 
animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms. All these are 
but parts of one great whole, and are governed by general 
and universal laws. 

The subject of the Magnetic Needle has been somewhat 
elaborately investigated by those who are considered " the 
learned;" but, up to the present time, little is known 
beyond the fact that it points, with some comparatively 
slight variations, in the direction called the North. It may 
here be briefly stated that the point termed the North is the 
grand focally magnetic or attractive point, and exerts an 
almost omnipotent influence in every part of this particular 
universe, and, indeed, of all the myriads of universes. 
Much more will be communicated on this subject when the 
whole matter of the North Pole is elaborately considered, 
but it can only be incidentally alluded to here. Suffice it 
to say, that mechanisms may be so constructed that, like 
the earth, they shall draw from that grand reservoir a por- 
tion of this power termed Attractor-ism, to aid not only in 
imparting but in perpetuating motion. 

Another department of the Cohesions is that of the 
Affections. All animals, including man, have their respect- 
ive and appropriate affections, — affections for individuals, 
for parties, for races, for sects, or for sentiments ; and 
these increase in strength and permanence in the ratio that 
they are elevated towards the Grand Celestial Magnet. 

The lower animals have affection for a single partner, 



180 THE EDUCATOR. 

and that only temporarily ; when native copulative desires 
are gratified, the affection ceases, and separation ensues. 
Another and higher class manifest affection for their own 
tribe or genus : and this affection may have something of 
permanence, but it does not extend to other genera. 

Human beings exhibit a great variety of affections, or 
cohesions, and some of these are of a very lasting nature. 
For examples, the mechanic manufactures an article on 
which he expends labor and skill ; he has an affection for 
that article, valuing it more highly than others. The 
parental relation affords a higher manifestation of this law • 
the begetters adhere strongly to the begotten. Conjugal 
affection presents a still stronger form of adhesion : so 
strong, indeed, is this affection, that in an important sense 
the two become one. Passing still higher, adhesion to 
important sentiments may be noted. Many persons have 
endured suffering, even unto death (as it is erroneously 
termed), for adherence to certain sentiments which they 
have highly valued. And it has been, moreover, because 
others have highly valued opposite sentiments, that they 
have sought to inflict death upon these. The strongest 
possible affection is that for truth. 

Thus, the more lofty the object of an affection, the more 
strong and lasting is its nature. And the more man be- 
comes elevated in the scale of being, and thus approaches 
nearer the Grand Celestial Magnet, the more powerfully 
does he feel its lofty attraction, and the more elevated, 
pure, and permanent, become his affections. 

In the examples cited above, care has been taken to pre- 
sent each affection in its true order, from the lower to the 
higher. The conjugal tie is exceedingly strong, and should 
be so : but the affection for truth is higher than even this, 
and should never be subordinated to that which is lower. 
The orders [or successive grades] of the affections maybe 
compared to a ladder, which reaches, as it were, to the 
Highest, the Celestial ; and it is only by the successive 
steps of this ladder that the Divine, or the Grand Celestial 



THE COHESIONS. 181 

Magnet, can be approached. He who lived most wisely 
on this earth declared, with truth, that they who loved 
lather, or mother, or wife, 01 children, or landed estates, 
more than himself, — meaning the sentiments which he 
taught, — were unworthy to enter the realms of the just. 

When a person has arrived at that lofty state wherein 
the attraction of the Celestial Magnet [or the love of the 
Divine, as usually expressed] predominates and controls, 
he may seem, to human observation, to have lost sight of 
the lower grades of affection; but this is not the case. 
The higher, of necessity, rest on the lower. The summit of a 
lofty tower cannot be reached without the lower steps, as 
well as the higher ; and a due value should be placed upon 
all. No one can become truly a lover of the Divine unless 
he combines a due affection for the individual, for the race, 
for offspring, for the conjugal partner, and for sentiments. 
All these affections have their proper spheres, and are 
governed by their respective laws. 

There is another class of affections which should be 
alluded to in connection with this subject, namely, affec- 
tions for things base and impermanent. For certain states 
and conditions these impermanent things may be some- 
what useful ; but a strong adherence to them is productive 
of great harm to the dwellers of earth. As an example of 
the class, adherence to earthly treasures may be specified. 
The acquisition of these never yields the satisfaction that 
is anticipated ; and, unless those who acquire them can be 
impressed to distribute for worthy purposes, they are in 
danger of becoming mere petrifactions. So strongly do 
persons sometimes cohere to their treasures, that all other 
affections are dried up, the interiors cease to unfold, and 
they become so shrivelled and petrified as hardly to sup- 
ply themselves with needed sustenance. On the contrary, 
those who heed the impressions made upon their minds, to 
bestow their acquisitions for noble purposes, find their 
enjoyments thereby increased beyond measure ; their inte- 
riors expand j their minds are drawn to lofty objects ; 

16 



182 THE EDUCATOR. 

living streams of joy, bearing blessings immeasurable , 
flow in upon the gardens of the soul ; and they find them- 
selves more and more attracted to the Grand Celestial 
Magnet. 

. Though this subject belongs properly to the department 
of morals, yet these discourses on the law of cohesions 
would be incomplete without a reference thereto. 

The subject of Animal Magnetism, as related to the law 
of Coherence, will next be discoursed upon, and it will be 
presented by him who, when an inhabitant of your earth, 
bore the name of Mesmer. [Another speaks :] 

Grand, lofty, mysterious, are the connections existing 
between the external and the interior, each doing its 
equally important work, and all unitedly tending to the 
Grand Celestial Magnet. By this Magnet the universes 
and the minutest atoms are held together, and constitute 
one beauteous, all-perfect, and ever-perfecting whole ! 

Of necessity, man, finding himself in the external con- 
ditions, first explores the things which are around him. 
Then, gradually, silently, he begins to explore those which 
are within. There he finds countless universes in min- 
iature ; and, the more he investigates, the more he desires 
to search. 

The laws by which Mind is governed are inscrutable to 
the mere outside observer. But, being interiorly enlight- 
ened, he becomes in a measure acquainted with the worlds 
of wonder which are within. Soon his mind begins to act 
on other minds ; new and useful combinations or associa- 
tions of minds are formed for mutual assistance ; and, as 
the individual mind expands, it perceives that it is con- 
nected, by the very laws of its constitution, with myriads 
of other minds, until the chain of connection reaches the 
Mind of all minds, — the all-absorbing, attractive, cohesive, 
Celestial Magnet. 

When a resident on your earth, my attention was turned 
to the contemplation of the nature of mind, and the com- 



THE COHESIONS. 183 

billed action of minds: and [ was led upward, I knew not 
whither. 1 perceived do1 then the Grand Celestial Mag- 
net to which all minds tend. Subsequently to my depart- 
ure from your earth, my interior perceptions have become 
much elevated, expanded, and spiritualized. I, therefore, 
cheerfully accept the polite invitation of the Association 
of Electric-izers, and revisit this planet for the purpose of 
again addressing the dwellers thereon in relation to com- 
binations or cohesions of mind, and to instruct somewhat 
more perfectly how mind is controlled by mind. No one 
subject is so grand, so important, as this ; and, in com- 
mencing a new era, it is well that it be clearly unfolded. 

It is needful, at the outset, to go back to a consideration 
of the question, Wliat is Mind; and in what particular is 
it distinct from what is called Matter ? 

Mind is matter in its highest possible rarefied and con- 
centrated condition. Where there is a destitution or 
absence of matter, — if such a thing could be, — there is 
absence of mind. 

This may be illustrated by reference to the fruits of 
which you partake. These have certain properties which 
resemble mind. Matter, in its high vegetable condition, as 
in the fruit, imparts certain flavors. These flavors are 
unseen, but they are tasted and smelt. These flavors, 
then, are matter ; if not, there could be neither taste nor 
smell. 

The human being is the ultimate of all the present 
formations on your earth. In higher worlds or conditions, 
there are finer rarefactions than even the human mind, 
stretching onward and upward to the Celestial Magnet of 
the universes. 

Mind, then, is highly rarefied and greatly concentrated 
matter. And now the way is opened for the presentation 
of beautiful and valuable truths. 

Matter does act on matter, as exhibited in the common 
magnet. Its power is unseen, but not unfelt. The first 
thing observed is the law of coherence ; that is, mind 



184 THE EDUCATOR. 

adheres to mind, so that two, a positive and a negative, 
to a considerable extent become one, — as in the marriage 
relation, — like a magnet with its two opposite poles. This 
is Animal Magnetism in its simple form. 

Next may be noted the ability of a strong mind to affect 
many other minds, as a powerful magnet affects and con- 
trols those which are weaker. Magnets are more powerful 
in proportion to their size. Each individual mind has its 
own degree of power, and makes its own particular impres- 
sion. If a person writes, animal magnetism passes down 
the arm, over the hand, and impresses the parchment or 
paper, so that if that parchment be pressed to the forehead 
of a highly visionized [keenly perceptive] person, the mind 
of the writer may be read with perfect accuracy, however 
old the writing may be. Another person stands up and 
addresses a listening crowd ; he, as it were, throws out 
magnetism to them. Every time he bends his body, he 
throws out a quantity of this fine matter. Every time he 
lifts his hand, he sprinkles it upon the audience ; with 
every glance of his eye he projects matter ; and thus, by 
animal magnetism, — if possessed of sufficient power, — 
he sways the assembly at his will. He attracts crowds 
about him, and they adhere to him, just as filings are at- 
tracted and adhere to a magnet. The law is the same as 
in the latter case, only the matter on which it operates is 
more highly concentrated and refined. 

As magnets are affected by passes, so one mind may 
affect another by passes. By joining the points of the 
middle fingers [which are specially organs of impartation] 
above the head, then separating and passing them down 
the sides of the face, meeting again at the point of the 
chin, an effect is produced, in accordance with the laws of 
mental action, like that of the operation of one magnet 
upon another. Thus a stronger mind can control a weaker. 
By the same law pain and disease may be relieved ; let the 
sufferer be approached gently, and the hands passed quietly 
downward over the body. 



TIIK COHESIONS. 185 

But Animal Magnetism has many brandies, belonging as 
a whole bo the grand subject of the Cohesions: and it can 
be fully unfolded only to minds greatly expanded interiorly. 

The elass termed scholars cannot receive the truth rela- 
tive to this subject, because their minds are preoccupied. 
When, at a former day, it was suggested that scholars 
examine my claims to the discovery of a new mental sci- 
ence, they proved to be the last persons who were quali- 
fied to investigate it. They were mere acquirers of knowl- 
edge. Knowledge is from without ; wisdom is from within. 
They kneio much, but were destitute of wisdom. Hence, 
that science, which iu the future will greatly bless mankind, 
was trodden under foot; and I passed into measurable 
obscurity. Mind was not then sufficiently expanded to be 
instructed in relation to its own nature. But now there 
are minds who have become more perfectly unfolded from 
the interior, as the rose unfolds layer after layer of its 
petals ; hence this science can be received and compre- 
hended, and it will be productive of immensely important 
changes. 

Your whole system of education will be, by this science, 
revolutionized. It will be understood that there may be 
direct influx to mind ; and, as a consequence, an entirely 
new class of teachers — religious, moral, scientific, and 
practical — will be called forth. The new age will be 
markedly an age of wisdom, naturally succeeding the age 
of fear. As a result of this direct influx, new mechanisms, 
for practical purposes, will appear. All new inventions, 
so called, which have appeared on your earth, have been 
the result of a mental influx — a mingling of the higher 
with the lower mind ; and this is but Animal Magnetism. 
The same law is operative through the countless myriads 
of universes — the higher ever instructing the lower. 
Another result will be the establishment of telegraphic 
communication between mind and mind ; which will be but 
another form of Animal Magnetism. 

In conclusion, it may be said that the grand element 
24 16* 



186 THE EDUCATOR. 

which underlies Animal Magnetism is Electricity, — an 
element which is jet to be more and more unfolded to the 
dwellers on your earth. 

§ IX. CELESTIAL MAGNETS AND MAGNETISM. 

It was declared, at the commencement of this series of 
discourses, that Electricity, Magnetism, Animal Magnetism, 
etc., are but one and the same element, in states of greater 
or lesser rarefaction. The three triunely form one. For 
convenience'' sake, the word Electricity may now represent 
the cruder state of that element ; Magnetism may signify a 
somewhat less crude condition; and Animal Magnetism, a 
still less crude. 

These divisions may be yet subdivided. The lower ani- 
mals possess Animal Magnetism in one state ; uncultivated 
men possess it in a higher state ; very refined females pos- 
sess it in a still higher condition ; and so, if need be, its 
increasing rarefactions might be traced upward, even to 
the Grand Celestial Magnet, the Mind of all minds. 

In a former age, it was somewhat rhetorically said, "My 
thoughts are not as your thoughts ; . . as the (apparent) 
heavens are higher than the earth, so are my thoughts 
higher than your thoughts." This language may represent 
the difference between the celestial and the terrestrial con- 
ditions. Each has its appropriate place, and performs its 
needful service or services. 

The Being called God has, in this series of discourses, 
been denominated the Grand Electrical Focus, from 
whence emanate currents of Activity, or Electricity, flow- 
ing to and energizing all universes. He is also the Grand 
Celestial Magnet, drawing all things to Himself, the one 
Centre of all. 

Thus, in all things in Nature there is an outflow from 
their centres to their circumferences ; and thus all things 
unfold as does the rose. This is a universal law. 

Hence, the more distant the circumference is from the 



CELESTIAL MAGNETS AM) MA(;NETISM. 187 

centre, the more terrestricd is its condition, (The Avord 
terrestrial is here used in contradistinction from the word 
celestial. Though those are not precisely suitable terms, 
yet it is thought unwise to coin new words where the old 
can be accommodated to the thought.) 

Discovering, then, that all things emanate or outflow 
from their centres, it will be perceived that in proportion 
as there is circumferential expansion there is loss of power, 
or there is terrestriaiity of condition. [The cruder the 
quality of Magnetism or Electricity, the less its power; 
and the grosser the quality of matter, the nearer its 
approach to inertness.] 

Fixing this thought distinctly in the mind, a door is 
open for communication of the loftiest character between 
the lower and the higher, or the terrestrial and the celes- 
tial, conditions. 

The following declarations will now be submitted : 

First, Human beings partake, to a greater extent than 
do the lower animals, of the celestial. This is a general 
declaration of the species collectively. 

Second, The more pure the body and the mind of a per- 
son, the more fully is that person charged with the celestial 
magnetism. 

Third, The bodies and minds of females, as a class, are in 
purer conditions than are those of males ; and consequently 
a higher degree of the celestial magnetism is by them 
exhibited. 

A knowledge of this general law will explain the fact 
that a much larger number of females than of males are 
mediumistic. It will also be found that males are medium- 
istic [that is, have those qualities which fit them to be 
mediums] in the ratio that they are celestialized. 

For this reason was it that the communicator of these 
discourses was directed to bathe his body in acid and alum. 
Alum has a most purifying and celestializing character ; and 
the acid so prepared the body, by opening the pores, that 
the alum could impregnate the same. Brimstone is also of 



188 THE EDUCATOR. 

a highly purifying character. Certain metals impregnated 
with solutions of these minerals in an acid become celes- 
tially magnetic; that is, they attract and hold celestial 
magnetism. 

The human body is composed in part of mineralistic sub- 
stances : as, for examples, the teeth, the nails, the bones, 
etc., which are but mineral combinations highly rarefied. 
It is because thus composed that it becomes an attract.or 
of the currents of vital electricity, or magnetism in its vari- 
ous conditions, and thus motion exists in the organism. 
The same currents will act upon the same substances when 
properly combined in the form of a mechanism. Such a 
structure may thus be made to attract celestial magnetism, 
and become " a thing of life " as truly as is the human 
mortal body. 



§X. W0MB0L0GY, OR THE UNIVERSAL LAW OF GENERATION. 

The dwellers on this earth are accustomed to use the 
terms masculine and feminine in far too limited a sense, 
applying them mainly to animal formations. The terms 
should be employed with a vastly broader significance, 
inasmuch as they relate to grand fundamental principles. 
All things are masculine or feminine. The terms positive 
and negative are nearly identical in significance, and will 
therefore be used interchangeably with the former. 

Nature's absolute laws are invariably universal. Neu- 
trals, as regards sex, are only apparent. Though in some 
cases the differences may be so exceedingly slight as to be 
unperceived by the external observer, yet, speaking abso- 
lutely, there is no neutral or middle class. There are, 
indeed, certain malformations which may be thus consid- 
ered ; but these are mere incidentals, and form no just 
exception to the absolute law. 

The points of distinction and agreement between the 
two sexes may be thus generally stated : 1. The masculine 
is of coarser texture than the feminine. 2. The masculine 



WOMBOLOOT. 189 

is more muscular than the other Bex. 3. The sexual organs 
are differently constructed, and different in their functions. 
The feminine balances the masculine in the following par- 
ticulars: 1. While she is of finer texture, she is also more 
exquisitely sensitive. 2. While she is less muscular, she 
has more endurance. 3. While the masculine sexuals are 
for impartive purposes, the feminine are for receptive pur- 
poses. The female receives, retains, keeps, preserves, and 
in general is a greater economist. The sexes, moreover, 
agree in these characteristics : They are conceived by the 
same process ; they have the same general cohesive de- 
sires, the same affectional aspirations, and mutual commin- 
glings. The two are thus beautifully balanced. 

But with these distinctions in the animal kingdom the 
people of earth are to some extent familiar. The same 
obtain also in the vegetable conditions of matter; but the 
present design is to speak more especially of the mineral 
department. 

The copulative and matrixal processes among minerals 
are so fine that they are not perceived by man. Neverthe- 
less, the positive mineral is masculine and impartive, while 
the negative is feminine and receptive ; and from appropri- 
ate unions, copulations, adhesions, and impregnations, there 
come forth, so to speak, newly-born babes. These adhe- 
sions, combinations, or copulations, are perpetually going 
forward, and fulfilling their appropriate ends, with vastly 
more regularity than exists among human beings. 

As results of these wombomic or matrixal processes, 
have come forth the vegetable and the lower and higher 
animal products or offspring ; so that the planet on which 
you dwell is appropriately styled Mother Earth. She is 
constantly bringing forth children. 

There was a time when there were no vegetable forma- 
tions, and there was a time when there were no animal 
formations. These formations, of both classes, are based 
on mineral combinations, cohesions, and copulations. 

A knowledge of this wombomic law, known to be abso- 



190 THE EDUCATOR. 

lute and universal, has led to a careful study of mineralog- 
ical cohesions, combinations, and copulations, with a view 
to bring into birth on this planet an entirely new produc- 
tion, a thing of life, a motive-power. The thought is the 
grandest that ever entered a human mind, and its execution 
is worthy of the most persevering labor. Before a thought 
of a thing can reach a mind, the thing must exist. There 
never was, and never can be, a thought of a thing which is 
not. There can never be a shadow until there is some- 
thing to create a shadow. Thoughts are like shadows ; 
their substance has a prior existence. There never was, 
there never can be, a longing for a thing which exists not. 
The longing is, in a sense, the flavor of the thing. The 
thing longed for does not follow the longing, but the longing 
follows the thing. There exists among the inhabitants of 
your planet a longing for, and a great effort to obtain, a 
new self-moving power. The thing existed before it was 
desired ; and the very longing for it is the strongest possi- 
ble evidence of its existence. 

The declarations which will now be made will doubtless 
be very generally rejected by theologians : nevertheless, 
they are statements of eternal facts, and they will be, to 
some extent, received by highly spiritualized and celestial- 
ized minds : 

First, All minerals are divided into masculine and femi- 
nine. 

Second, Masculine and feminine minerals copulate. 

Third, Conception is consequent of copulation. 

Fourth, Of mineralistic conception comes birth. 

Fifth, The births are more and more perfect [that is. of 
progressively higher orders, according to improving con- 
ditions] . 

Sixth, Vegetable is a product of mineral. 

Seventh, Animals are products of vegetable and mineral 
combinations. 

In a former discourse it was stated that the teeth, nails, 



W0MB0L00Y. 191 

bones, etc., of the animal form, were mineralistic. Other 
portions are vegetableistic. Certain elementary fluids, 

also, o( the most subtle character, enter into the combina- 
tion : and of the three come animated beings. The more 
these declarations are examined, the more will they be 
valued. 

A classification of some of the more prominent minerals 
will now be presented, in order that the masculine may be 
known from the feminine. [Another speaks :] 

Masculine is positive, — feminine is negative. Some 
minerals are positive, — others are negative. Among the 
first class may be mentioned, — 

First, Copper. This is a very positive mineral. 

Second, The class denominated limes, or limestone. 

Third, Brimstone. 

Fourth, The mineral called Alum. 

For present practical purposes, these are sufficient. Of 
the feminine, negative, or receptive minerals, — 

First, Iron is exceedingly receptive. With iron, steel is 
of course included. 

Secondly, Zinc, belonging to what may be termed the 
lead'ific class, — all of which class are negative, or feminine. 

Without proceeding to further detail, at this time, it may 
be declared that, by the aid of the element or fluid called 
magnetism, these minerals are brought into the marriage 
or copulative condition. When animals copulate, there is 
a magnetic attraction, there is sexual coherence, inter- 
change, impregnation ; and consequent of this comes con- 
ception, which ultimates in motion, formation, birth. Now, 
the laws of the mineral kingdom are precisely the same as 
those of the animal, in respect to this matter ; one set of 
laws answers for all copulative processes in all kingdoms. 
Nature is economical ; she has her universal methods, — 
so that when the law of one department is known, that of 
all others is also known. 



192 THE EDUCATOR. 

Another will speak of the application of this law in the 
model which has been constructed. 

Let that model mechanism be examined : there will be 
found the masculine minerals, and the feminine minerals ; 
there also will be found the magnetism which answers to 
the sexual intercommunication. And from this marriage 
of the masculine with the feminine, aided by the flowing 
magnetic currents, there must be a new birth, which may 
be called motion. It will correspond to the first wombomic 
motion which universally follows sexual intercommunica- 
tion. Hence, this little mechanism has been appropriately 
denominated a child — a babe — just about to enter into 
activity. [Nov. 1853.] Certain fine currental influences 
are yet needed to complete a desired result; and when 
that babe springs into life, it will generate multitudinous 
offspring, which will brings great honor to their progeni- 
tors. [The sense in which this language is to be under- 
stood will appear in the sequel.] 



§XI. HUNGER-OLOGY, OR THE LAW OF WANT AND SUPPLY. 

Allied to the subject of Wombology, is what, for the want 
of a better term, may be called Hunger-ology. (Though 
this term is somewhat uncouth, yet it is found difficult to 
construct one which will more fully convey the precise 
thought intended.) 

The law of hunger is universal and absolute : it applies 
to the three kingdoms, mineral, vegetable, and animal ; and, 
what is very remarkable, there are no exceptions. Every- 
thing in Nature is at seasons in the condition which the 
word hunger best describes, and its wants must be sup- 
plied. 

In a previous discourse, it was unqualifiedly declared 
that anything which is thought of exists, — that the fact of 
a thing being thought of is the highest possible evidence 



ffUNQER-OLOGY. 193 

that that thing lias existence. This remark is equally 
applicable to icon/*, or desires. Before a desire can be, 
the thing desired must exist. It is a fixed law that desire 
does not create its object, but, on the contrary, the object 
creates the desire. Keeping this truth constantly in mind, 
a vein is opened for the outflow of a stream of most sub- 
lime thought, — which thought, when received by the 
dwellers of your earth, will elevate them to a most divine 
state, and will lead them to exclaim, " How great is His 
goodness ! How great is his beauty ! " 

Another, a female, will now speak : 

Formation precedes desire. Were there an absence of 
form, there would be absence of desire. In a philosophic 
sense, there was a period when all things were in chaos, 

— in ancient phraseology, " without form." There was 
then no want. But, as form came, desire or want also came, 

— desire always following form. As forms multiplied, 
desires increased ; and as forms were perfected, desires 
were of a more elevated character. 

These declarations form a substantial basis for important 
instructions relative to what has been termed Hunger- 
ology, or the Science of Desire. 

The statement is without qualification that the thing 
desired must exist prior to the desire. It is, therefore, an 
evident natural deduction from the foregoing premises that 
in Nature there are ample provisions for all desires. 

Several interesting and highly important statements will 
now be submitted, resting on the basis thus laid : — by the 
copulative processes, masculine and feminine matter inter- 
mingles, or intermarries. Of this intermingling form is 
the result. This little embryonic formation hungers for 
nourishment. The nourishment exists; it is ready before 
the desire is felt. The desire is gratified; the embryo 
expands. After a certain stage is reached, it desires light ; 
the light exists. When it has burst forth into light, it 
desires another form of nourishment ; and that nourishment 
is already provided, even before its outer birth. 
25 17 



194 THE EDUCATOR. 

Another has said that Nature has not particular sets of 
laws for different kingdoms, but that one and the same set 
apply in all departments. This broad statement being 
clearly apprehended, the way is prepared to trace this law 
of hunger in the vegetable and mineral kingdoms. This 
point will be presented by a distinguished mineralogist. 
[Another speaks :] 

All absolute laws are, of necessity, universal. The law 
of desire and supply being known as an established princi- 
ple in the animal kingdom, we may pass over the vegetable, 
and come at once to the mineral world. Minerals hunger, 
desire, or want, — all of which terms are but varied modes 
of expressing the same thought. They desire to adhere, — 
they do adhere; they desire to copulate, — they do copu- 
late; they desire offspring, — they have offspring. These 
several facts are constantly witnessed, though little under- 
stood, by the dwellers of your earth. As animals embrace 
each other, so do minerals, — as evinced by magnets, which, 
as it were, rush together. This tendency is called attrac- 
tion; but with propriety the word desire might be substi- 
tuted therefor, since the law is precisely the same as that 
which draws together individuals of the animal kingdom. 
It is a hungering, a longing, a desire to embrace, and, like 
the animals, to become one. 

When such embraces take place, then impregnations 
ensue ; — so fine, indeed, that they are unseen by external 
observers ; but of these impregnations come new mineral- 
istic combinations and formations. When mankind are 
fully instructed of these things, they will be able, by proper 
impregnative processes, to, as it were, create minerals, and 
with as much certainty as particular classes of animals may 
be produced by specific feminine and masculine combina- 
tions. The processes which are passing onward in the 
womb of Mother Earth can and will be unfolded, so that a 
great want or desire of her human offspring will be sup- 
plied. The processes exist ; — the desires follow, never 
precede, their supply. 



HUNGER-OLOGY. 195 

The hour is not far distant when this shall be accom- 
plished; when mineralistio combinations and copulations 
shall be understood, and their products, which are so 
greatly desired, will be at the command of man. In con- 
nect \>n with the Association of Element-izers, there is an 
Association of Agricultural-izers, who will unfold these 
processes ; and thus exhaustless treasures will, from season 
to season, by natural law, be brought within human reach. 
"When ample material, or, better, mineral resources are 
supplied to mankind, there will, from that basis, proceed 
higher vegetable and mineral formations. There is among 
the higher classes of human society a longing, a hunger- 
ing condition of mind, for such a state of things ; and this 
longing is the best possible evidence that it is at hand. 
The drudgeries of life will soon measurably pass away; — 
which result is absolutely certain, because based on abso- 
lute law, to which there is no exception. It has been 
wisely said that " The Earth is the Lord's, and the fulness " 
(or, as better rendered, the womb) " thereof." 

This subject is one of the grandest which can be contem- 
plated ; and it has still another application : 

Desires or wants are productive of exertion, action, or 
effort, to obtain what is wanted, — a reaching out to grasp 
the thing hungered for. And the thing desired is high or 
low in precise ratio with the condition of the person or 
thing desiring. Minerals hunger for mineralistic things ; 
vegetables for vegetablei'stic things. This remark is of 
universal application. 

It should be, moreover, understood that each kingdom 
has its grades. There are grades of minerals, grades of 
vegetables, grades of animals. Each grade, of each king- 
dom, from lowest to highest, has its native desires. The 
low grades of minerals hunger for low sustenances ; and 
sustenances are at hand precisely suited to the natural 
desires. Instruction will now be given by another, rela- 



196 THE EDUCATOR. 

live to the supply of these desires or wants. [Another 
speaks :] 

Nourishments are carefully adapted to desires. Desires 
are produced by the flavors of the nourishments. The 
flavors are present whenever there is want or desire. 
Without flavors, there never was, never can be, hunger. 

Descending now into what may be called the bowels of 
Mother Earth, there are found various grades of minerals ; 
some of which will now, for practical purposes, be named, — 
proceeding, in order, from the lower to the higher. The 
class which may be termed the leadific [lead-producing] 
class is the lowest among minerals. This class hungers 
for the clays, and feeds thereon. In fact, the leadifics are 
but little more than clayey masses, though they are classed 
with the minerals. Passing upward, there is found the 
iron-istic class : this class desires a sort of food more ele- 
vated than the preceding, and that food is supplied by a 
certain description of what may be termed yellow soiL 
This class is but little better than the soil on which it 
feeds. But, without specifying other grades, it may be 
remarked of the higher and finer classes, such as gold and 
the silvers, that they desire and feed upon the sands. 
Thus, all minerals have their hungers, and, to a considera- 
ble extent, are like the nourishments on which they feed. 

This leads to the announcement of a grand fact, — namely, 
that minerals eat and drink. The law which obtains in 
other kingdoms holds good here also. Animals eat and 
drink ; vegetables eat and drink ; minerals also eat and 
drink. They are nourished, expand, grow, multiply. Start- 
ling though this declaration may be, yet it is true. The 
minerals exist: where there is existence there is want; 
where there is want there is nourishment ; where there is 
nourishment there is expansion or growth. 

Unaccustomed as the dwellers of your earth are to take 
this view of the subject, they have been unable to decide 
how minerals are multiplied, and how they have passed on 
to such degrees of perfection, from the lowest to the pres- 



HUNGER-OLOG*. 197 

ent highest. (The phrase present highest is used, because 
there will be still liner mineral formations.) 

Little need be said of vegetable hungering*, thirstings, 
and nourishments, fen- these are already understood on 
your earth: neither is it needful to dwell on this branch 
of the subject as it relates to the animal kingdom. But 
something will be said of the gradations of animal desires, 
— and this will be presented by another: 

Foods are suited to desires. The lower animals burrow: 
they desire low foods, and are supplied. Higher animals 
desire foods which spring from the surface of the earth ; 
and are supplied. Human animals desire nourishments 
and gratifications precisely in the ratio of their elevations. 
This law everywhere obtains. The grade of people can be 
exactly gauged by the food which they choose. Spread a 
table with the various kinds of foods in common use, and 
let it be approached by company who feel at perfect liberty 
to select for themselves 5 and their preferences will uner- 
ringly indicate their grade of elevation. If the company 
be large, their tastes will range from that of the low animal 
which burrows in the ground and prefers the roots, to that 
which selects the lofty, golden fruit. This method of 
gauging the condition of people will be found to be per- 
fect. Desires or tastes are natural; and the means of their 
gratification exist. 

There is another application of this law of Hunger, with- 
out embracing which this treatise would be incomplete. 
It will be presented by still another : 

It was well said, by one in a former age, " Blessed are 
they who hunger and thirst after righteousness : for they 
shall be filled." This branch of the science of Hunger- 
ology should be fully understood. Another has remarked 
that the elevation of human beings can be precisely gauged 
by the foods they desire. It has also been said that desire 
creates effort to obtain. Mankind are acquisitionists ; they 
desire to acquire. But there are gradations of this class 

17* 



198 THE EDUCATOR. 

of desires. The low desire low things ; the}' seek to ob- 
tain that which is grovelling, — the gratification of merely 
sensual passions. Another class desire to control others ; 
another seek to command earthly treasures ; and still 
another desire to obtain righteousness, or completeness; 
they yearn for justice and peace. Each desire has its 
supply, and the hungry of each grade are filled. 

Persons often wonder how others, of a higher or lower 
grade, can be satisfied with the nourishments on which they 
feed ; but it is a hungerologic law that each shall be satis- 
fied with that which he desires. But the human being is 
constantly unfolding, and he is thus passing from lower to 
higher grades, and consequently experiences corresponding 
desires. 

Thus briefly has this important, beautiful, and sublime 
law been unfolded. The more thoroughly it is understood, 
the wiser will its receivers become. It will lead them to 
set their affections on things higher, and still higher, until 
they reach up to that Being from whom all things emanate. 
And in the far-distant futures the inhabitants of your earth 
will subsist on the interiors, or the very essences, of their 
now most refined foods ; and thus will their tendencies be 
more strongly upward towards Him who is the Grand 
Essence of all essences. 



§XII. CARE-0L0GY, OR THE LAW OF CARESS. 

Forcible was the interrogative once proposed, " Can a 
woman forget her nursing child ? " There is nothing so 
beautiful, so tenderly affecting, as the manifestation of 
maternal care. In a measure the coarser masculine parent 
forgets his offspring ; but the mother, from the earliest con- 
ceptive stage, never forgets. Her cares, therefore, are 
multitudinous and unceasing. 

So close is the relation between your Earth and her 
offspring, that it has been considered just to denominate 
her Mother. This word calls forth the tenderest emotions, 



CARE-OI.' 199 

tad frequency brings affection's tear to the hnmai 
tenance. The Earth is a maternal procreai r. ' 
spring, thongb Dumerons, are provided for with unre- 
rnitn h and all their wants being wisely 

o iMy Bnpplied. 

She has tli: P offspring] — mineral, vegetable, 

and animal : and these three have again, each and all, their 
offspring; bnt, being the mother of all, she loves each and 
all. Her womb is constantly in the three states of concep- 
tion, motion, and birth. 

These observations are introductory to a somewhat elab- 
orate discourse on the subject of Care-ology, which will be 
presented by another : 

It is especially the province of the female to illustrate 
the grand law of Care. To use a figure of speech, to 
caress is her constant food. Locate a woman in a position 
destitute of care, and she becomes, of necessity, a wretched, 
discordant, dissatisfied being. This is a universal law of 
the feminiue constitution, and is exhibited by a multitude 
of facts, only one of which will here be cited. The female 
child embraces, watches over, and caresses, a mere thing 
of fancy — a doll. In thus doing, she exhibits her innate 
tendency to care for something. It is a law of her nature, 
and can never be eradicated, though it may exist in greater 
or less degrees. The female who is without something to 
care for, or caress, is in a state of yearning ; she will fix 
her affections on some object, — it may be a pet, it may be 
gold, it may be a partner, — but, by an unerring law, she 
must have some object of care. 

It has already been declared, by others who have pre- 
ceded the present speaker, that a law which obtains in one 
kingdom obtains in all kingdoms. The Earth on which you 
live, as has been also said, is a mother : she has a family of 
children, loving each and all with equal affection. It must 
be seen that these offspring, to a considerable extent, inter- 
mingle. There could not, then, be three sets of law-. — 



200 THE EDUCATOR. 

one for each kingdom, — without introducing disorder and 
confusion, on account of these interminglings of the three 
classes of offspring. " Order is Heaven's first law ; " and it 
is equally the first and grandest law of Earth. 

Mother Earth, then, it may be reiterated, loves impar- 
tially, watches over constantly, and caresses unsparingly, 
all her numerous offspring, from the lowest mineral upward 
to the more perfect human. The previous discourse, relat- 
ing to Hunger-ology, has exhibited how beautifully, amply, 
and wisely, provisions are made for every want. 

Whence, then, proceeds the supply of this want, — this 
yearning for an object to care for or caress, — so univer- 
sally and beautifully exhibited in the feminine sex ? The 
answer is, from positive impregnation. Such object is, as 
it were, a delegation from the positive, or masculine. Pass- 
ing upward to the Positive Mind of all minds, there is found 
the Graxd Carer of all, — of the offspring not only of this 
particular universe, but of myriads of universes which are 
and which are to be. For countless universes are yet in 
their conceptional states, not having passed even to the 
motional condition. The Infinite Mind thus cares for things 
which are, and, metaphorically speaking, for things which 
are not [that is, He is ever yearning for, and hence multi- 
plying, objects of care]. 

And now will be unfolded a beautiful philosophical 
thought : In the ratio that one is unfolded, the less of 
individual care [or anxiety respecting the supply of per- 
sonal wants] is felt. Instead thereof, there is experienced 
a deep interior sense that he or she is cared for. Hence 
the beautiful sentiments expressed by ancient writers : 
" Cast thy cares upon the Lord, for He careth for thee ; " 
— " The Lord will provide a lamb, my son ; " — " The Lord 
is my shepherd ; I shall not want.' 7 Such exalted expres- 
sions can be brought forth only when the mind is elevated 
to the Grand Carer of all. 

Another philosophic result of this condition is, that the 
individual who feels thus cared for beholds, figuratively 



CARE-0L0GY. 201 

speaking. u a table spread before" him by Hhe Greal Pro- 
vider: and he partakes and is satisfied; the homeliest faro 
becomes sweetened, to the taste: a hard bed is made to 
"feel sofl as downy pillars are." The slightest favors, 
coming when most needed, are more inherently valuable 
than the choicest diamonds. These results are governed 
by fixed and absolute law. How beautiful, how sublime, 
then, this law of Care! 

They who are possessed of abundance of worldly riches 
often wonder that "the poor," as they are somewhat erro- 
neously called, are so happy, — that they enjoy so much 
of contentment. The thoughts thus presented show how 
admirably all things are provided for by universal law. 

This law of Care extends to the minutest atoms. Pass- 
ing from the animal, over the vegetable, to the mineral 
kingdom, it will be somewhat elaborately exhibited as it 
exists in the latter. 

As before stated, mother Earth has three classes of chil- 
dren, each of these having multitudes of offspring ; and she 
exercises a wise maternal care for all this numerous prog- 
eny. The precise method by which minerals are begotten 
is wholly unknown to the dwellers on your earth, though 
the subject is quite familiar to the inhabitants of higher 
earths. Men often speak figuratively of " the bowels of 
the Earth ; " but in truth this is no figure. It is a literal 
fact [that Mother Earth has bowels]. It should be known, 
also, that, under the law of Care, all things have a desire 
to produce their likes. This will lead to a consideration 
of the subjeet of mineralogic procreations. 

In approaching this subject, it may first be affirmed that 
all things live. In a broad sense, there is no death ; but, on 
the contrary, universal and perpetual life. 

This declaration opens the way to a perception of the 
law of mineralogical procreations. Life begets life. The 
universal desire for an object of care leads to sexual im- 
pregnations among minerals. The sexual organs there 
26 



202 THE EDUCATOR. 

exist, and perform their appropriate and needful functions. 
If this universal law did not here obtain, then, of necessity, 
minerals would cease to exist. Destitute of the procreat- 
ing power, they could not multiply, and the dwellers on 
this earth would in time be deprived of these most valuable 
mechanical auxiliaries. This would, indeed, be a great 
calamity ; but knowledge of the law in this particular will 
cause all anxieties to cease. A knowledge of this law 
will also remove all miraculous assumptions from the mind ; 
and this presentation of it will be received with deepest 
reverence by truly philosophic and greatly enlarged minds. 

How, then, it may yet be asked, do minerals multiply their 
offspring ? Answer : By cohabitation, or by combinations. 
To cohabit, is to dwell in company. Bring, then, certain 
minerals into company, let them dwell or habitat e together, 
and there will, of necessity, be interminglings, impregna- 
tions, or, so to speak, mineralogic marriage, copulation, 
conception, motion. The law is as certain in the mineral 
kingdom, as in the vegetable and the animal. 

To repeat : there is but one set of laius for the government 
of all Mother Earth's children ; and when an absolute law is 
found to obtain in one kingdom, no matter which, the same 
law obtains in the other two. On this grand pivot rests the 
Hakmoxial Philosophy, making of all parts one beautiful 
whole. 

This single truth will revolutionize the ordinary philo- 
sophic theories, and also the theologic ideas of creation. 
In truth, there are no creations, but perpetual and con- 
stantly-perfecting/brmafo'cws. 

Let, now, these three sciences — Womb-ology, Hunger- 
ology, and Care-ology — be examined, and they will be 
found to form one. Neither could be dispensed with; 
they relate to absolute laws, governing all universes. 
Take away the Wombomic law, and there would be no 
impregnations ; or, abolish the law of Hunger, and there 
would be no desire ; or, dispense with the law of Care, 



i.iv. 203 

and multiplication would cease. How wise, how grand, 
how beneficent, then, are these principles, each doing its 
appropriate and perpetual work! 

A knowledge of these laws has led to the construction 
of this mechanism [t\\o Electric Motor]. They are there 
harmoniously embodied. There are the masculine and 
feminine [minerals] ; there is the womb; there are the im- 
pregnations : and from that mysterious womb, generated 
by interior processes, will come forth a living, self-acting 
offspring. This, in process of time, will beget its multitu- 
dinous progeny, — a care being had that there shall be 
abundant ability to construct other mechanisms after this 
model. It is now apparently insignificant, and is an object 
of sneers. But had an animal never been known to pro- 
duce its like, and should a copulation and impregnation of 
the sexes for the purpose of procreation be proposed, the 
proposition would be disregarded and sneered at. The 
reason of this is, that the dwellers on your earth have thus 
far been guided by external rather than by interior sight 
[that is, by knowledge of effects, rather than by insight of 
causes]. But as mankind shall become, in the future, more 
unfolded, they will enjoy an increase of interior vision. 
It will then be perceived that " the things which are seen " 
[that is, by the external eye] " are transitory ; " or, rather, 
are but the shadows of things permanent, or eternal. 
These philosophical disquisitions will then be gathered up, 
and received with emotions unspeakable. 

The balance of the natural sciences, to the number of 
seven in all, — a perfect number, — will be grouped to- 
gether in one discourse, and will be treated of under the 
novel but appropriate terms of — 



§ XIII. N0SE-0L0GY, M0UTH-0L0GY, EAR-OLOGY, AND EYE-OLOGY. 

First, of Nose-ology. All things in Nature breathe. 
This is a universal and absolute law. Without breath, 



204 THE EDUCATOR. 

there never was, will, or can be, life ; but, as lias been 
declared by another, all things live. 

Mother Earth breathes. She has her respiratory organs. 
She forms children like herself, and they breathe. Where, 
then, are her respiratory organs ? The answer is, the cra- 
ters, so called, are the earth's respirators. Were it possi- 
ble to close these craters, her breath would be stopped, 
and she would cease to be " a thing of life." 

This unqualified declaration prepares the way for an- 
other, namely : the interior of Mother Earth is like unto 
the abdominals in the human being. There conception, 
gestation, life, continually exist ; and, of necessity, there is 
breathing. Were it possible to descend a crater, countless 
avenues would be found, constructed like the respiratory 
organs of the human body. 

Mother Earth, then, let it be repeated, lives, breathes, 
moves, expands. It must be kept in mind that the law 
which is absolute in one kingdom applies to all kingdoms, 
animal, vegetable, and mineral. Deprive a plant of air, 
and it languishes and passes back to its former condition. 
Deprive an animal of air, and the same result follows. The 
occupant cannot inhabit the body without respiration ; and 
this is enjoyed through the organs termed the nostrils. 

Inhalation subserves two purposes : first, it sustains the 
respiratory or living processes ; second, it gives informa- 
tion of surrounding things, which may be needful or un- 
needful, agreeable or disagreeable. Mother Earth inhales 
for these two purposes, respiratory and informational. 
Hence, she knows the elements which are about her ; and, 
as she receives the harmonious and agreeable from with- 
out, she imparts, by her breath, to her offspring in the em- 
bryonic condition. Thus, as the surrounding elements 
become harmonized, purified, and agreeable, so her progeny 
become more and more perfect. 

Secondly, of Moutli-ology. Nature tells no falsehoods. 
That which is found universal in the animal kingdom 
exists with equal certainty in the vegetable and the min- 



MOUTH-QfcOGY, — EAR-OLOGY. 205 

eral. Great search lias been made for a cavity in your 
Earth, in order that her interiors might be inspected. 
Such a cavity exists, else there were a lack of harmony 
between the animal and the mineral. Animals art 1 porous; 
vegetables are porous ; minerals are porous; and thus all 
teach Mouth-ology. And has Mother Earth no cavity cor- 
responding to the mouth? How could she give to her 
children that which she herself has not? The fact that 
she has given forever settles the question that she pos- 
sesses. She has a mouth, — a polar cavity, — whence pro- 
ceed blessings countless and exhaustless. She speaks, and 
it is done ; she opens her mouth, and imparts wisdom ; she 
rejoices, and her offspring are glad; she sings, and the 
very trees " clap their hands." 

In the locality termed the North (though, absolutely 
speaking, there is no north), there is a grand, exhaustless 
reservoir, from which magnetisms perpetually flow. But 
the dwellers on your earth never will, never should, and 
never can, enter that cavity. Why should offspring desire 
to enter their mother's mouth ? What could they do 
there ? But mankind should listen to the words of wis- 
dom which proceed from her lips, and regard her instruc- 
tions. 

What, then, are the lessons of Mother Earth ? In brief, 
these : first, Eternal Life ; second, Eternal Multiplication ; 
third, Free Distribution ; fourth, Ample Supply ; fifth, Just 
Compensations ; sixth, Perpetual Effort; seventh, Universal 
Benevolence, seeking and promoting the highest good, 
individually and collectively. 

The subject of Ear-ology is among the most important 
and delightful of the sciences. Animals hear ; vegetables 
hear ; minerals also hear. But before they hear, of neces- 
sity, sound exists. The same law which applies to hunger 
[page 193] obtains also in relation to hearing. The sound 
must exist before it is heard, else the medium creates. 
But the medium is not a creator, — it is simply a commu- 
nicator. 

18 



206 THE EDUCATOE. 

This subject affords opportunity to speak somewhat at 
length on the subject of acoustics, with which the dwellers 
on your earth are but imperfectly acquainted. And 
though the " learned " classes will reject the declarations 
which will be made, nevertheless they are eternal facts. 

In the early part of this series of discourses on Elec- 
tricity, it was said [page 163] that without that element 
there could be no sound. What, then, is sound ? This is 
a great question, and considered difficult to answer ; but it 
can be answered. What is echo ? It is said to be rever- 
beration ; but what is reverberation ? Why do particular 
animals make particular classes of sounds, and not other 
or all classes? All these interrogatives may be answered 
thus : Nature is full of sounds. There is no atom that has 
not within itself sound. This is a universal and absolute 
law in the animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms. Strike 
this table, and it sounds ; touch the metals, and they ring. 
The sound is there j it was there before they were 
touched. The touch does not create ; [it but develops 
what already exists]. 

By certain beautiful combinations from the mineral and 
vegetable kingdoms, the organ called the ear is formed. 
If there were no mineral or bony substances entering into 
the composition of that organ, agreeable, harmonious 
sounds could not be heard. It is, then, by means of these 
peculiar vegetablei'stic and mineralistic combinations that 
sounds are what they are, — agreeable or otherwise. Na- 
ture is tuned to universal harmony ; and when the inhab- 
itants of your earth become more perfectly harmonized 
with Nature, this science will be understood. Then cease- 
less harmony will be heard in the brooks, the rains, the 
winds, the seas. As animals [including man] become per- 
fected, so their ability to hear the sounds which every- 
where exist increases. When unheard, the fault is not in 
the sounds, but the ears are untuned. 

Eye-ology, or the law of vision, is also a beautiful sub- 
ject for investigation. There is an outer and an inner 



EYE-OLOGY. 207 

sight. Tlu» external vision may be obscured, or wholly 
from various causes, as is well known. The inner 
sight la also frequently obscured by impurity of thought, 
act, or intention. These throw, as it were, a veil over the 
interior vision: and the person thus circumstanced be- 
comes interiorly blind, — he cannot behold the beautiful, 
the lovely; he sees not what is wise, good, and true. 
Hence lie pursues a dark, crooked, and uncertain path, — 
irful, doubtful, suspicious. This results from a fixed 
law. — that impurities obscure the interior vision; and 
persons who suffer from this description of blindness 
should receive the deepest commiseration. A loss of the 
interior sight is a far greater calamity than that of the 
external vision. It is, moreover, a law, that in proportion 
as all the other members of the mortal body become pure, 
so does the outer sight become clear and distinct. 

All things in Nature see. Mother Earth has countless 
eyes ; her children have eyes also. The minerals see ; 
vegetables see ; animals see. Their visual organs are 
suited to their respective conditions. Light is universal ; 
it impregnates every atom. There is no absolute dark- 
ness ; it is but apparent. They who have attained the 
higher conditions of life enjoy eternal day, — one series 
of glorious mornings. And why ? Because they have 
more spiritualized visual organs [than the inhabitants of 
earth enjoy]. And as the dwellers on your earth become 
more spiritualized, their interior eyes will become opened, 
until there shall be to them no darkness, but one eternal 
day. 

These seven natural sciences form a grand, harmonious 
whole. And when a sufficient time shall have elapsed, 
these treatises will be inspected and received with highest 
delight. Their unity, harmony, and wholeness, will be 
perceived, and the mind of the reader will be turned to 
the Mind of all minds in thanksgiving and praise. 



208 THE EDUCATOR. 



§ XIV. OF SEXUAL INTERMINGLINGS, AND HIGHER PRODUCTS. 

It now becomes necessary to introduce a delicate yet 
vastly important subject. 

The law of attraction in the mineral kingdom, — as 
exhibited in the uniting of particles and substances of 
opposite sexes, or positive and negative characteristics, 
by what is termed chemical affinity, — is known to man. 
Particles thus united form a structure, or structures. 

The affinities of the spiritual kingdom are beginning to 
be unfolded to and recognized by man. He is learning the 
practicability of the improvement of his species, through a 
regard to the laws of spiritual affinity in the generative 
process. It was necessary that he should first learn this 
lesson, ere he could know of the practicability of producing 
higher mineral combinations, through the control of the 
generative processes in minerals, and their impregnation by 
spiritual elements. He must first gather confidence from 
the visible results of his own applications of these laws, as 
exhibited in the minds and bodies of his human offspring, 
before he can have faith to apply the same in the produc- 
tion of mineral offspring. When, however, he shall under- 
stand these laws, he will be able to construct, or give birth 
to, mechanisms or structures which shall be things of life, 
moving by an internal power as truly as does the animal 
organism. 

There is a most important significance in those words, 
spoken in an ancient age, " Ye shall be as gods." The 
Mind of all minds, commonly called God, exhibits, unfolds, 
interfuses Himself [in greater or less degree] in all forms. 
The Infinite Mind teaches — finite minds learn of and imi- 
tate Him. He is, in a true sense, the Grand Man. The 
Universe is the Grand Woman. They are masculine and 
feminine — positive and negative. Sexual interminglings 
take place, and offspring are produced. This process is 
universal. The animals intermingle — the vegetables inter- 
mingle — the minerals intermingle. And coming of this 



THE CIRCULATORY LAW. 209 

mutual intermingling is a mutual affection for the thing 
produced — a sheltering, an embracing, a caressing. By 
these mutual caresses the offspring is brought forth, 
brought up, grows, expands. Life, however, in all cases, 
begins with the positive, and is imparted to the negative. 
The Infinite Mind existed before the earths were. Man is 
first, woman second. Such is the order of the universes. 

In the model which has been constructed [the Electric 
Motor], the positive and negative, or male and female ele- 
ments, are represented by the contents of two jars, with 
their several ingredients [composed of peculiar chemical 
preparations, from substances respectively positive and 
negative]. The wires connecting the two represent sexual 
interminglings, so that the two become one ; and by this 
process a third is produced. All matter is animate — full 
of life. This mechanism is no longer destitute of activity. 
Slight and joyous motion exists, which will increase as the 
matrixal processes pass to their completion. This slight 
motion represents the minute wombomic fibres passing into 
form — a motion familiar to watchful mothers. Life must 
be first manifested in the positive portion, and pass to the 
receptive, — for such is the order of Nature. 



§ XV. THE CIRCULATORY LAW. 

Exceedingly interesting and immensely important to the 
inhabitants of your earth is a knowledge of the law of Cir- 
culations. The schools have divided motion into two 
kinds, — the real and the apparent. Though all things are, 
to greater or less extent, in motion, yet objects sometimes 
appear to move as they do not. With these introductory 
observations, several important declarations will be sub- 
mitted ; which, though they will be almost universally 
rejected at the present time, are known to be absolutely 
true : 

First j The fluid called the blood does not circulate in 
the manner supposed. 

27 18* 



210 THE EDUCATOR. 

Second, Electricity permeates all portions of the mortal 
body. 

Third, Currental Electricity may be augmented or dimin- 
ished. 

Fourth, The organ called the heart is a magnet. 

Fifth, This magnet is the grand centre of attraction in 
the body. 

Sixth, In this magnet, the heart, Electricity is (to coin a 
term) gr ossified and rarefied. 

Seventh, When properly grossified, or rarefied, it is, by 
strong magnetic attractors located in different parts of 
the body, distributed wherever it may be needed, with the 
greatest possible celerity. 

It is proposed here to speak of the law of Circulations 
only as it touches the general subject of the magnetisms, — 
other branches belonging properly to another Association. 
The mortal body is, in every part, provided with what may 
be called conductors, by the aid of which the magnetisms 
are conveyed to every member, with great rapidity. 
There are what may be termed veins, through which the 
magnetisms flow. The common notions respecting the 
circulation of the blood need to be corrected. When a 
dweller on your earth, the present speaker devoted great 
attention to this subject, and was reputed the discoverer 
of this circulation. But a more thorough investigation, 
and a fuller knowledge of Nature's universal and absolute 
laws, have led to a more correct information on this sub- 
ject than I then possessed. 

It is Electricity, in its various states, which circulates. As 
has been said by another, Electricity descends upon, passes 
over and into the human body ; and thus life results, not 
from a circulation of blood, but of Electricity. [The move- 
ment of the blood is caused by this electric circula- 
tion.] 

The organ called the heart is a magnet. It is the grand 
central magnet of the human body ; and this central mag- 



THE (IIMTLATOKY LAW. 211 

net is found also in the Lower animals, the vegetables, and 
the minerals. To the external observer the heart appears 

a thing oi' life : but it is no more such, in and of itself, than 
is any other member of the body. Currental Electricity 
constantly flows into this organ, and is there made gross, 
or rare. The heart is capable of expansion and contrac- 
tion : it opens and receives, — it shuts and distributes; 
and those processes are perpetually passing on. It receives 
use of its attractive power, as a magnet ; it dispenses 
ase, when the element is properly prepared by being 
made gross, or rare, it is attracted to the various parts 
where it is required. The heart is thus a receiver and an 
imparter, negative and positive, feminine and masculine. 
The currents flow from above, rush rapidly down to the 
grand magnet ; and by its throbbings it dispenses them to 
every part of the mortal mechanism. Thus the body lives. 
Countless avenues are filled with this element ; and by its 
power the hands move, the mentals act, the feet run. 
Sever the fibres through which the current passes to the 
heart, and instantly the body is motionless, — animated 
life ceases. The throbbings of the heart, then, are an 
unmistakable sign of life. 

This circulatory law applies equally to the vegetable 

and mineral kingdoms. It is a universal and absolute law, 

and without it there could be no motion. The mineral 

commonly called the loadstone is the grand magnetic heart 

of the earth. The minerals lie in veins, courses, or strata, 

n by human observers. Along these courses the 

ric currents flow, and the Earth lives. She is a living, 

pulsating mother. There are no minerals where this law 

not obtain : and when understood it will be seen how 

all things, in all kingdoms, live. 

Reference has been made, in these discourses, to several 
distinct Associative bodies in the spirit-world, and to a 
General Assembly from which these emanate. These 
Seven Associations obey this universal circulatory and 



212 



THE EDUCATOR. 



Distributive Law. The following diagram will represent 
this fact to the eye : 




The General Assembly receives from the Mind of all 
minds, the Grand Celestial Magnet ; and, like the heart of 
the mortal body, it distributes, — imparting life, activity,, 
energy, to each subordinate Association. When these 
Associations shall have done each its appropriate work 
among the inhabitants of this earth, there will be no more 
death, no inactivity; but life, health, harmony, joy and 
peace, will everywhere prevail. 

Earths, planets, suns — in short, all things in Nature — 
have their respective hearts, from which flow their appro- 
priate fluids, imparting life, activity, energy. 

The dwellers on your earth entertain too narrow views 
of this law. They who have passed to higher conditions 
perceive the existence of countless myriads of fibres, 
which serve as conductors of magnetism. Not only do 
such conductors pervade the mortal body, but they extend 



THE CIRCULATORY LAW. 213 

from parent to offspring, from neighbor to neighbor, from 
friend to friend, at greater or less distances. In fact, they 
extend from universe to universe; and thus each uni- 
verse is linked to its neighbor universes, and all to the 

Grand Celestial Pulsating Magnetic Heart. The subject, 
thus viewed, leads to contemplations sublime, magnificent 
beyond human conception ! By these fibrous, circular dis- 
tributions, all things subsist, and all are united in one grand 
circulatory whole. This law of circulations fully justifies 
the poetic expressions : 

*' The whole in every part proclaims 

Thy Infinite Good Will ; 
It shines in stars, and flows in streams, 

And bursts from every hill. 
We view it o'er the spreading main, 

And heavens which spread more wide ; 
It drops in gentle showers of rain, 

And rolls in every tide ; 
Long hath it been diffused abroad, 

Through ages past and gone ; 
Nor ever can exhausted be, 

But still keeps flowing on." 

It has been said that Nature is both masculine and fem- 
inine. This is true ; but these two form one. Neither 
masculine nor feminine could exist without the other. 
They are mutually attracted, cohere, copulate, intermingle. 

It has also been said that the human heart is a magnet. 
Magnetism is attraction. Hearts attract — they become 
one. Some persons are exceedingly attractive. This 
is because their centre magnet, or heart, is large ; and 
not inappropriately are they styled great-hearted, liberal- 
hearted, philanthropic, sympathetic. They weep with the 
sorrowing, and rejoice with the happy. Whenever the 
heart is large, it can be readily appealed to, and its emo- 
tions cause the actions of both mind and body. It is by 
means of rapid and powerful circulations of the magnetic 
fluid that the vocal organs are moved, or moistures made 
to flow from the eye. Some persons have shrivelled 



214 THE EDUCATOR. 

hearts. Such seldom manifest sympathetic joy or grief; 
they are cold, icy, unfeeling. As regards outward man- 
ifestations of emotion, all depends upon the size and 
activity of the heart. If it beats philanthropically, then 
the hand is moved to give, the feet to go, the brain to 
contrive. 

This circulatory law is manifested more highly in human 
beings than in the lower animals. Among the latter it 
exhibits itself especially in the care of offspring. In the 
mineral kingdom it is beheld in the tendency of certain 
minerals, as it were, to seek each other's society, and to 
1 cuddle' close together. It is, however, one and the same 
law everywhere. 

In the human female this universal law of circulation 
takes a maternal form not perceived in the male. After a 
certain period, a well-known process takes place at regular 
intervals in the feminine system. This movement has been 
supposed to be produced by a circulation of the blood j 
but this has been found to be a mistake. It results from a 
magnetic expansion of fibres, in consequence of which 
certain matters pass outward. When, however, as the 
result of masculine impregnation, an embryonic formation 
is commenced, this attaches itself to these fibres, and, 
being of itself a little magnet, it attracts and absorbs the 
elements by which it grows, forms, and expands. Its 
growth is not sustained by an inflow of blood, but by the 
circulation of magnetism. This magnetism emanates from 
the Heart of all hearts ; and, descending to the human 
heart, it thence passes the embryonic one. Thus it is that 
human beings are formed in the image of the Universal 
Mind. 

This affords a favorable opportunity to state another 
law. Offspring are of two sexes, male and female. How 
is sex determined ? The answer is, by the flow of the 
magnetic currents. If, at the instant of the sexual inter- 
mingling from which the offspring results, the flow of the 
magnetic current is the stronger in the feminine, the 



THE CIRCULATORY LAW. 215 

embryo is feminine; if otherwise, it is masculine, — the 
stronger, by universal law, always controlling the weaker. 

A suggestion will now be made relative to a useful prac- 
tical application of this circulatory law, for locomotive 
purposes. Wise applications are excellent tests of princi- 
ples. If principles cannot be usefully applied, they are, 
of necessity, false. The Infinite Mind is a grand Utilita- 
rian. All Nature's absolute and universal laws are capable 
of useful application. The Infinite Mind is also economic, 
and connects use with economy. In relation to any prin- 
ciples, therefore, these questions may be properly asked : 
What is the use of this or that law ? and, How can it be 
most economically applied ? ^ 

Unlike the minerals and the vegetables, human beings 
are very locomotive. It is exceedingly desirable that they 
should become intimately acquainted with their mother, 
the Earth, — that they should know her various conditions, 
exterior and interior, and make a wise use of her varieties 
of climate, her mineral, vegetable, and animal resources. 
She has vast treasures deposited in yet unexplored re- 
gions ; salubrious climates may be visited for hygienic 
purposes ; valuable foods and other products may be inter- 
changed to great advantage. Such are some of the uses 
of locomotion. It is, therefore, an important question, 
How can it be most economically performed ? 

In a former paper, reference was made to aerial naviga- 
tion. That method of locomotion, however, can be enjoyed 
only by highly spiritualized persons, and will not be avail- 
able to any extent for a long time yet to come. It is 
necessary, therefore, to turn attention to other and more 
generally practicable methods. 

The use of vapor [steam] has greatly aided locomotion ; 
but this has its objections. Its production is expensive ; 
it is somewhat too explosive ; it requires cumbersome 
machinery, and roads quite too costly for construction 
among sparse populations. A wholly new method, founded 



216 THE EDUCATOE. 

on Nature's universal principles, will now be suggested, 
which is commended to careful consideration. Several 
declarations will be priorly submitted : 

First, Electricity is abundant. 

Second, This element has been already applied to sev- 
eral useful purposes. 

Third, Electricity is not exhausted. 

Fourth, It may be applied to yet other valuable ends. 

Fifth, That it may be so applied, persons must turn 
their attention to Electrical laws. 

Sixth, If attention is turned in that direction, experi- 
ments will be extensively made. 

Seventh, As a result, it will be discovered that improved 
methods of locomotionwe possible. 

A small mechanism has been constructed, for modelic 
purposes, in accordance with the principles heretofore 
unfolded. It has been so charged with magnetisms as to 
become a thing of life. 

Suppose, then, that a very large machine be constructed 
on the same principles, and placed at the head of a loco- 
motive avenue. Let a large wire pass from the mechanism, 
and extend the whole length of the avenue [or road], the 
same being so prepared and located as to represent a con- 
ductor from the human heart. The heart is a receptacle 
and a dispenser, — receiving from the currents of Nature, 
and sending forth magnetism to every part of the mortal 
body with great celerity. So Electricity may be sent forth 
from the supposed mechanism along the conducting wire 
in powerful currents ; and, by the aid of magnets suitably 
arranged in a manner that will be hereafter described, 
locomotion may be enjoyed. 

This would constitute a useful and economic application 
of the law of Circulations. 

[Note. — The promised further suggestions as to the application of this 
law to locomotive purposes do not appear to have been transmitted as 
yet. The object of the foregoing indefinite hint seems to have been to 
turn inventive minds in that direction, and to stimulate them to efforts to 



Till-: LAW ok CENTRALIZATION. 217 

practically embody the suggestion. It is possible that #hen a mind of 
the right capacities shall oome into the right state of receptivity, the 
whole thing will be made clear, either by further externa] communi- 
cation, or by interior influx.] 

§ XVI. THE LAW OF CENTRALIZATION". 

Circularities control and overcome angularities. This 
is an universal and absolute law. All things, being in 
conditions of progress, tend to their centres ; and, of con- 
sequence, tend to circutarity. Nature's laws are ever 
tending towards perfectibility. 

While all things tend to the centres, there is also a con- 
stant outflow from the centres, which is the law of emana- 
tions. The centre may be termed the life, the heart, or 
the core, from which life emanates, and in which it is, so to 
speak, more especially located. This is represented in the 
vegetable by the central depositions called seeds. Mother 
Earth imparts to her children, let it be remembered, that 
which she herself possesses. She is unable to do more, — 
she cannot do less. 

These observations are prefatory to a treatise on the 
law of Centralization, which will be presented by a highly- 
cultivated female. [Another speaks :] 

Students of Nature's laws are often greatly misled by 
the use of unmeaning terms. It is better to adopt simple, 
expressive, comprehensive words, which can be generally 
understood. The words centripetal and centrifugal are 
quite unnecessary; it is therefore better to lay them aside. 

All things are attracted to their centres. 

From their centres the lifes of all things emanate. 

Tin ibsolute laws, obtaining in all universes, and 

in all kingdoms. 

The Infinite Mind has, by another, been rightly denomi- 
nated the Grand Celestial Magnet. He is the Grand Cen- 
tre of the myriads of universes. To Him all things tend ; 
from Him all things are. There is a universal looking to 
Him ; and there is a ceaseless emanation from Him. These 
28 19 



218 THE EDUCATOR. 

emanations are fitly represented by the pulsations of the 
human heart. Thus the Being called God is " all in all," — 
pervades all, sees all, helps all, blesses all. 

Picture to the mind a mighty magnetic mountain. Sup- 
pose that mountain to be surrounded by receptive miner- 
als ; they would, of necessity, rush to it. The magnetism 
of the mountain would permeate the minerals, and they 
would become one. In the vicinity of that mountain there 
would be a mighty — perhaps it would not be improper to 
say an almighty — influence, attracting, permeating, and 
giving life. 

The Infinite Mind is that Grand Celestial Magnetic Cen- 
tral Mountain, — mightier than thought can express, deeper 
than imagination can penetrate, broader than finite mind 
can reach. The universes are now, it may be said, revolv- 
ing around this living, pulsating Mountain of Magnetism. 
The Infinite Mind is a Grand Celestial Impregnator, depos- 
iting His Life, or, so to speak, His Seed, in the centres of 
the universes. These centres in turn become impregnat- 
ors, and impregnate subordinate centres, and these again 
other subordinate centres, until all atoms, however minute, 
are centrally impregnated. 

This is what is meant by the grand law of Centralities, 
— an attraction to the centres, and a pulsation or emana- 
tion of life from the centres, embracing the universes, the 
three kingdoms, animal, vegetable, and mineral, and all 
atoms belonging to those kingdoms. 

Thus in a high and true sense may it be said that if we 
ascend to the loftiest pinnacle, the Infinite Mind is there ; 
if we descend to the lowest abyss, He is there; if on the 
wings of imagination we fly to the remotest universe, He 
is there also by His attractive and pulsative power ! Such 
a contemplation of the universal and unceasing presence 
of the Mind of all minds fills the contemplator with rever- 
ence, thanksgiving, joy, and fight ineffable ! 

All things live by pulsation ; or, perhaps, better, by ema- 



THE LAW OP < BNTRALIZATION. 219 

nation; and all tend fco circularity. As they advance tow- 
ards perfection they cease bo be angular, become more and 
more circular, and gather harmoniously around the Grand 
Pulsating Centre. The day is not far distant when the 
dwellings of earth will bo harmoniously circular; and 
human Bociety will arrange itself in accordance with the 
same law. The heart of the family (the mother), or of the 
community, will, like the seed in the fruit, be located in the 
centre; and circle after circle will surround it. The cen- 
tral heart of the family or the community will attract, and 
it will pulsate, or dispense. Life, wisdom, instruction, will 
flow therefrom. 

The General Assembly [in the spirit-world] is a central 
circle ; from that Assembly several Associations have ema- 
nated, as illustrated in a diagram before presented. It has 
been discovered by the inhabitants of your earth that the 
formation of circles is promotive of harmony. Why ? In 
these circles there is a central magnet which draws all 
together, and they become one ; heart meets heart, all 
become more or less magnetized from the centre, and thus 
the susceptible are the more readily acted upon. There is 
no miracle in this, — no suspension of natural law, — but 
all is in harmony with the law of Centralities, associated 
with the law of Circularities. 

By the same absolute and universal laws, planets, earths, 
universes, all things, move with exactness and beauty in 
their respective orbits, and cannot escape therefrom. 
Without this centralizing tendency, all things would be in 
a condition of irregularity, — everything would be out of 
place, eclipses could not be calculated, — all would be one 
scene of glorious confusion. Of necessity, then, Nature 
must have one grand central magnetic Attractor. 

Although each and every individual is allied, by fibrous 
connections, to the Mind of all minds, yet there is in each 
an individuality. There is a Divine Sovereignty, and at 
the same time an Individual Freedom. It would be out of 
place here to speak at length on this much controverted 



220 THE EDUCATOR. 

subject, which will be elaborately unfolded in due time by 
the Association of Governmentizers. It will only be said 
that individuals do as they will to do, without entering into 
the prior inquiry, why they thus will. Moreover, the indi- 
vidual is one ; he has his individual work to perform ; an- 
other cannot take his place. He is thus, in one sense, in 
and of himself, a centre. Around him certain other individ- 
uals move ; and those other individuals are, in their turn, 
centres around which still others move. Nature has but 
one set of laws. 

The same law applies to this planet. The mineral called 
loadstone forms its heart or central magnet, as the Grand 
Celestial Magnet is the centre of all the universes. The 
north is the grand reservoir from which the elements flow. 
Though your earth is not as yet precisely globular in form, 
yet it is becoming more and more so ; and consequently 
greater harmony will from age to age be enjoyed. If it 
were perfectly globular, then perfectly harmonial action 
would result. The time when this shall be is at hand. In 
its present condition, there are convulsions, and, as it were, 
interior groanings ; the focuses [suns] cannot warm and 
enlighten equally all parts ; and as a consequence portions 
of it are quite unapproachable. When it shall have become 
harmonized, then every part will be equally warmed, 
blessed, enlightened, and vivified, with absolute precision. 

§ XVII. THE LAW OF MOTIFICS. 

The subject now to be presented may, for present con- 
venience, be denominated The Law of Motifics. Though 
this term is somewhat uncouth, yet no existing word is 
precisely adapted to express the thought, and none more 
comprehensive could be easily manufactured. 

Without a knowledge of the law of Motifics, broad, com- 
prehensive views of action cannot be obtained. It may, 
then, be unqualifiedly declared that nothing ever did, does, 
or will move without a motive. Motives are various, but 
they invariably precede action. 



THE LAW OF MOTIFICS. 221 

It lias been frequently affirmed that there is no inertia. 
Activity is one of the properties of Inherency. But there 
must be something to produce activity, or motion. Causes 
invariably lu i behind effects; effects never precede causes. 
Let search be made, then, for the Grand Power of all 
motion. 

The following declarations are now submitted: 

1. That mind is matter in its highest, most rarefied, and 
concentrated condition. 

2. That there are gradations of mind, from the loftiest 
to the lowest. 

3. That mind acts on matter in lower, less concentrated 
and rarefied conditions than itself. 

The higher may be denominated the cause, the lower the 
effect. These terms, cause and effect, are now used rela- 
tively ; that is, what in one relation may be denominated a 
cause, in another relation is an effect. A ladder, with its 
several rounds, will represent to the mind these relations 
of causes and effects ; each round being necessary to reach- 
ing the next higher, and so on. 

Now, the Grand Motor of all things is the Being called 
God. His mind acts on the mind adjacent to, or nigh, or 
resembling His mind; this second mind acts on a third; 
and so down the supposed ladder, until the smallest possi- 
ble atom is acted upon. Thus, all things are not only linked 
together, by an unbroken chain, but they act on one 
another. 

This is the Grand Motific Law ; and when once com- 
prehended, it is exceedingly interesting to trace its varied 
forms of manifestation. Lofty minds have lofty attractions, 
and are moved by lofty impulses ; while lower grades of 
mind have lower attractions, and are moved by lower im- 
pulses. The law is the same in all gradations. 

In practically applying this law, it should be ever borne 
in mind that nothing can act without a motive. Strictly 
speaking, there is no disinterested action. The prompting 

19* 



222 THE EDUCATOR. 

motive may be high or low : still it is interest, — it is motive. 
Take away motive, and inertia results. 

How, then, do causes act ? By what instrumentality is 
motion communicated? The answer is, By the aid of that 
most subtle and most powerful of all ethereals, Electricity, 
in its various grades of rarefaction. It has been said 
that the Being called God is a Grand Electrical Focus. 
(The subject of the law of the Focuses has been assigned 
to the Association of Elementizers, and will be presented 
by them in its proper place.) TJiere is, then, a current of 
Electricity constantly flowing out from the Grand Central 
Electrical Focus, by tvhich current all things move. This 
is the Universal Motific Agency. Without it, nothing can 
be set in motion ; with it, all things are in motion. 

This general principle has been illustrated, in numerous 
ways, in the foregoing treatises relating to electrical laws. 
It is in accordance therewith that all animals enjoy locomo- 
tion. Animals [including men] inhale currents, — they ex- 
hale currents. They are, in one sense, self-acting bodies ; 
but, strictly speaking, they move as they are acted upon. 
That is, they are not wholly independent bodies, but are de- 
pendent upon currental influences around and within them. 
Observe this phraseology, — around and within them. 
These distinct currents must be made to cooperate for a 
common purpose. If there were only the currents within 
the human organism, they would produce merely passivity, 
quiet, or comparative inaction. But influences around 
call forth effort, action, labor ; and thus human beings are 
induced to move, to work, to be energetic. By the com- 
bination, then, of these internal and external currents, 
corresponding to what are often flippantly termed the 
centripetal and centrifugal forces, all action is produced, 
and all things are made to move in their respective orbits, 
or circles. In other words, all things act as they are 
currentally acted upon, be the motion high or low. 

A much used mechanical motor is vapor, usually called 



THE LAW OF [NSULATION. 223 

steam. But mind lies behind thai; mvnd controls, com- 
bines, concentrates, rarefies the vapor; therefore mind is 
the unseen motor, — vapor the seen. The steam in turn 
becomes a motor, acting on the mechanism; and the mech- 
anism again arts upon other materials. And thns, wherever 
there is motion, there is a chain of currental causes and 
effects, running upwards to the Infinite Mind. Break a 
single link in this chain, and inertia comes. 

Keeping this currental law in mind, all action, or motion, 
becomes harmonic, wise, understood, lofty, certain; — as 
certain as that straws show which way the currents flow, — 
as certain as that floating masses pass with the stream. 

Let it not be hastily said that this view of the grand law 
of Motifics brings the Divine Mind down to common things, 
— that it detracts from the grandeur and dignity of the 
Infinite First Cause. On the contrary, by it the grovelling 
mind is elevated, and its thoughts are led on and upward, 
and on and upward still, through myriads of universes, and 
through ages incomputable ! " Of Him, and through 
Him, and to Him, are all things ! " 



§ XVIII. THE LAW OF INSULATION. 

"Why does Electricity flow through certain materials, 
and absolutely refuse to pass through others ? This is con- 
sidered a subtle question, and difficult to answer. The 
substance commonly termed glass is a non-conductor of 
Electricity. This substance exhibits a very smooth sur- 
face, also very fine points, and an exceedingly keen edge ; 
so that it penetrates easily the flesh of animals, and poisons 
the part when lodged therein. When certain ingredients 
are nicely compounded and placed under a powerful caloric 
action, the compound becomes etJierealized, and is, to use 
the common term, transparent. 

But why cannot Electricity flow through this ethereal- 
ized material? Simply, because of the smoothness of its 
surface, and the fineness of its composition. By ether is 



224 THE EDUCATOR. 

meant a highly rarefied form of the one electrical element ; 
it is finer than ordinary Electricity, and an element cannot 
pass through a material finer than itself. It is well known 
that the grosser element called water will pass through 
substances coarser than itself, while certain other liquids, 
finer than water, will pass where that cannot. The law is 
fixed and invariable, and it embodies the whole principle 
of Insulation. 

It may be asked, How, then, do persons see through an 
etherealized material? Answer, Ether, like that which is 
ordinarily called Electricity, is capable of being made com- 
paratively gross or rare. It is a greatly rarefied and much 
concentrated form of ether which penetrates glass, and 
by means of which vision is enjoyed. The more, therefore, 
a person becomes etherealized, the keener are the percep- 
tive or visionic powers. The well-known seer, the Apostle 
of Nature [A. J. Davis], possesses ethereal ability to an 
enormous extent. By this power, thoughts may be seen as 
plainly as can the hand. There is truth in the declaration 
of an ancient record, " He knew their thoughts," that is, 
he saw distinctly the workings of their interiors, before 
they were expressed in words. The Ethereal Mind of all 
minds sees the thoughts of His children. Spirits see the 
thoughts of those who are less etherealized than them- 
selves ; but they cannot discern the thoughts of the more 
refined, because the grosser cannot penetrate the more 
rarefied. 

Nature has a vast ethereal storehouse. The properties 
of ether will in due time be more fully unfolded by the 
Association of Elementizers ; and when they are under- 
stood, it will be seen how spirits move with lightning 
celerity, and how they can with perfect ease pass through 
substances which obstruct grosser bodies ; also how they 
inhale and subsist on ether. 



PBOPHBTIC vision. 225 

§ XIX. THE LAWS OF VISION. 

It was once said, by a rejected, wandering, disconsolate 

woman, "Thou, God, secst me." The Mind of all minds 
is the grand inspecting Bye of the universes. There is no 
spot, however apparently insignificant, which His eye does 
not penetrate. No person, however great or small, can 
pas< beyond the reach of His observation. His ability to 
perceive is infinite ; so that, metaphorically speaking, He 
numbers even the finest hairs of the human body; that is, 
He perceives the conditions and the wants of His creat- 
ures before they are expressed in words or in feelings. 

Such, comprehensively, is the Eye of the Infinite Mind. 
In the broadest possible sense, He bears the relation of 
Father ; and, to a greater or lesser extent, imparts to each 
of His offspring His own inherent faculties. Hence, the 
more we are assimilated to Him, the more distinctly are 
we rendered able to perceive, to see, to examine. 

Like all other faculties, vision has its absolute, fixed, and 
universal laws ; and to unfold these laws is the design of 
the present paper. 

The kinds or degrees of vision are various, and may 
be designated as outer, interior, and celestial, — as relating 
to the past, the present, and the future, — to things low, 
and things lofty. 

1. Of Prophetic Vision. — In all ages, and among all 
nations, there has been a class of persons denominated 
seers, or predictors. They have been able to declare 
things which were to be, and to speak of these things with 
great confidence, because they were seers; that is, they 
beheld the things which they announced. 

In the human body is an organ which, when much un- 
folded, constitutes its possessor a seer, — truly a predictor. 
This may be termed the Prophetic Organ ; and its location 
is at the point where the lower ribs nearly meet in front. 

The prophetic power, exercised through this organ, like 
29 



226 THE EDUCATOR. 

all things else, may be used for good or for evil purposes. 
The laws by which it is governed will be hereafter stated. 

2. Of Interior Vision. — Passing over the subject of 
ordinary external vision, the laws of which are well under- 
stood, that of interior vision will now be considered. 

First, What is interior vision ? and How is it exercised ? 
The mere external observer is unable, satisfactorily to him- 
self or others, to answer these questions. They can be 
answered only by such as have acquired a knowledge of 
the interiors, by careful inspection. Interior vision is what 
is sometimes termed insight, or the vision of things in their 
internal qualities and uses. It is enjoyed by means of in- 
terior visual organs, somewhat corresponding 'to the organs 
of external sight. These organs are dual, and are located 
about midway of the shoulders, and near the top of the 
same. 

Secondly, What are its laws ? All sight, whether exte- 
rior, interior, or celestial, is enjoyed through the instru- 
mentality of Electricity. This element flows to the receiv- 
ing organs, and thence is transmitted to the executive or 
active organs. By this physiological process the active 
organs are excited, or brought into conditions of greater 
or less activity. This is the law. Persons are spiritual- 
ized, or, better, electric-ized ; the interior visual organs 
are opened, and thus they perceive or behold interior or 
spiritual objects. 

Thirdly, by what means may this faculty be increased ? 
The answer is, — 1st, By inhaling the purest air, by day 
and by night. 2d, By careful and regular ablutions of the 
body. 3d, By partaking only of pure and lofty foods. 
4th, By seeking and enjoying frequently the society of 
very pure persons, and by carefully avoiding the contam- 
inating influences of the impure. Hence, the beauty and 
truthfulness of those sayings, " The pure in heart shall 
see God ; " in other words, their interior sight shall be 
opened ; — " Without holiness no man shall see the Lord ; " 



CELESTIAL VISION. 



22t 



or, to speak uninetaphorically, Without purity no ono can 
enjoy Interior vision; — "Except ye be born again, ye 
cannot see the kingdom of heaven ; " that is, dropping the 
figure, Ye must bo thoroughly cleansed, or ye cannot 
on joy interior vision. 

3. Of Celestial Vision. — In all the vast range of phil- 
osophic, scientific, and religious inquiry, there is no subject 
so interesting, so sublime, so divine, as that of celestial 
vision. Its nature and laws will be distinctly presented. 

First, What is the meaning of the term celestial ? All 
terms are used relatively ; that is, they bear relation to 
some other terms. The word celestial bears relation to 
the word terrestrial; the one describes a condition or 
degree much above that indicated by the other. Terres- 
trial sight may signify ordinary outer vision ; celestial sig- 
nifies not only interior vision, but the vision of all things 
as pure and divine, in their places. Merely interior vision 
may behold things both good and bad ; while celestial vis- 
ion perceives only that which is good, pure, holy, divine. 
Let these distinctions be carefully marked. 

Secondly, What constitutes one a celestial seer ? The 
Infinite Mind beholds celestially ; that is, He beholds good, 
and good only. It has been truly said of Him that He is 
too pure to behold iniquity. All things, in His sight, are, 
in and of themselves, good, pure, divine, or celestial. 
Hence it is that from seeming evil He educes good ; and 
hence it was justly said of Him that He " saw everything 
that He had made, and behold it was very good,' 7 — that 
is, celestially good. Each and all formations to which He 
had given existence had an especial use, — each bore cer- 
tain relations to others, — each was needful in its place, 
from the minutest atom up to the loftiest angel. In this 
very broad sense, He could justly pronounce all things 
" very good." 

So vast and comprehensive a thought may bewilder the 
human imagination ; and great care is needed in present- 



228 THE EDUCATOK. 

ing it, since it is very liable to be misunderstood by those 
who enjoy only lower degrees of vision. But, as human 
beings more nearly approach the celestial condition, their 
minds expand and enlarge, until at length they encircle all 
things, past, present, and future. With celestial eyes they 
are permitted to behold all things in their divine relations, 
and thus to see that " all things work together for good." 
The ability thus to see constitutes one a celestial visionist. 
Such an one dwells in the seraphic state, and beholds the 
purposes of Him who is said to exist " in ligiit inaccessi- 
ble, whom no man hath seen nor can see ; " that is, no ter- 
restrial man. The celestialized can and do enter within 
the charmed circle of holy and immortal light ! 

Thirdly, How may celestial vision be attained ? The 
answer is, — The more lofty one's thoughts, desires, and 
purposes, are, the more are the celestial organs brought 
into exercise, and by that exercise they become more and 
yet more unfolded. These celestial organs are located in 
the forehead. As one lifts his thoughts upwards [or 
becomes elevated from all that is low, earthly, sensual, 
selfish] he comes in direct relation with the Grand Celes- 
tial Mind ; and so he receives celestial influxes, and comes 
to enjoy celestial vision. It was said by a seraphic one, 
•• I dwell in the high and holy ; " by another, " I am in 
Him, and He in me;" — declarations beautifully illustra- 
tive of celestial vision. 

4. Of Angelic Vision. — In presenting this distinct 
branch of the general subject of vision, it will be inquired, 

First, what constitutes one an angel ? The word angel 
has been used very generally to signify a superhuman 
being. But in this discourse it will be used in quite 
another sense, — that, simply, of minister. One who truly 
ministers to the wants or necessities of others is a mes- 
senger, or angel. It may be said that such messengers go 
constantly before the Infinite Mind, to execute His wills, 
— to complete His lofty purposes. It was well remarked 



ANGELIC VISION. 229 

by one, " I came to minister, ... to do the will of Him 
that sent me." Whoever, then, does the wills of God, is 
an angelic one. 

Secondly, What is angelic vision ? Such a person as has 
been described has what may be called an illuminated 
mind. The mind's eye being single to execute the wills 
of the Infinite Mind, the whole corporal body is one 
blaze of refulgent light. Within such there is burning the 
perpetual "candle of the Lord," — the light of Infinite 
Wisdom ; and hence there is no obscurity. They see what 
should be done, and they are the executors of the Infinite 
Mind.- Their abilities to execute are commensurate with 
their perception of purposes to be accomplished; and 
though they may appear, to external human vision, to per- 
form miraculous things, jet they are simply ministers 
having angelic vision. 

Thirdly, By what law is angelic vision governed? Mes- 
sengers, or angels, are brought into harmonious, direct 
relations with the Infinite Mind ; and thus the Divine Mind 
is able to flow directly into the angelic mind. Hence the 
seraphic declaration of one, " The spirit of the Lord God 
is upon me ; . . . He hath anointed me to proclaim good 
tidings to the humble ; He hath sent me to bind up the 
broken-hearted, ... to give beauty for deformity, joy for 
sorrow." This is among the most sublime expressions 
contained in the records of the past. 

Fourthly, How is the angelic condition to be attained ? 
1st, By seeking only lofty things, — placing the affections 
wholly there. 2d, By most tranquil conditions of body 
and mind, coupled with an unfaltering trust in the Father 
of all. 3d, By a deep interior consciousness that each 
person is related to all other persons, and hence an effort to 
aid such as are in need. From such effort there results a 
deep interior conscious influx from the Divine Mind, which 
says, " Well done, good, faithful, philanthropic one ; thou 
ehalt rest securely in the Father's placid bosom, dwelling 

20 



230 THE EDUCATOR. 

in Hiin and He in thee ; and thou shalt drink of that pure 
water of life which perpetually satisfies. " 

Such is angelic vision, and such the laws, fixed and 
eternal, by which it is enjoyed. 



§ XX. LIGHT, ITS SOURCE AND PROPERTIES. 

First, of the origin of light. Whence does light ema- 
nate ? When did it begin to emanate ? What is its 
extent ? and what of its continuance ? These queries are 
most sublimely interesting, as well as most highly impor- 
tant ; but mere external observers are wholly incapable of 
answering them. They can be answered wisely and satis- 
factorily only by regarding the Mind of all minds as the 
Grand Central Luminary of the Universes. It is from 
this Source of all sources that Life, Light, and all things, 
spontaneously flow. Without this recognition of the Infi- 
nite Mind as an exhaustless Fountain of all elements, the 
finite mind gropes in darkness, — knows not whence itself 
came, nor whither it goeth. Such, then, in brief, is the 
origin of light. 

Secondly, of its properties. It has several properties, 
which will be presented in their natural order and proper 
relations. 

In a remote age it was written, " And God said, Let 
there be light ; and there was light ; " " and God divided 
the light from the darkness. And God called the light 
Day, and the darkness he called Night." These highly 
poetical but quite abrupt declarations have served some- 
what to perplex and confuse even minds into which great 
light had come. In elucidating this obscure subject, it 
may be said that the term day is representative of a con- 
dition, and night is also representative of another condi- 
tion. In a strict sense, there is no absolute darkness; 
darkness and light are but comparative or relative terms, 
designating states, or conditions. They indicate the posi- 
tive and negative states, — the impartive and receptive con- 



LIGHT. 231 

ditions ; or, in other words, they bear the relations of 
masculine and feminine, which terms respectively are 
nearly identical in significance 1 . All things in Nature are 
masculine and feminine. Light, then, is not only impart- 
ive, or masculine, but it is also receptive, or feminine ; and 
these two conditions correspond to day and night. 

A second property of light is warmth. That is but a 
result of the commingling of the positive with the nega- 
tive elements, the masculine with the feminine, the day 
with the night. As these intermingle, warmth, or, to use 
a less perfect term, heat, is produced. 

So, as the mind is turned upward to the Divine Mind, it 
not only receives what is termed light, but there comes a 
glow, a quickening, a sense of internal warmth ; a fire is 
kindled, and thus it was beautifully said by one, " While I 
was musing, the fire burned ; " — that is, while in a tran- 
quil state, light came, and interior warmth was the result. 
It was also said by certain travellers, " Did not our hearts 
burn within us, while he talked with us by the way ? " 
And a forerunner declared, " I baptize you with water ; 
but one cometh after me who will baptize with the holy 
unction, and with fire." These illustrations of the effect 
of [interior] light are perfectly adapted to the present 
purpose. 

A third property of light, as combined with heat, is 
expansion. When night comes, all things in Nature con- 
tract, or they pass into the receptive or feminine state, and 
all is repose. But when the day, or positive, or masculine 
state succeeds, then all things expand ; everything throws 
itself open, and activity and impartation are everywhere 
seen. The warm season is positive, or impregnative ; the 
cold season is negative, or receptive ; — both performing 
wisely their appropriate, harmonious, fructifying, and germ- 
inating functions. [So in the inner world; light and 
warmth are followed by mental expansion, enlargement, 
impartation.] 



232 THE EDUCATOR. 

How sublime, how vast, how wonderful, are thy works. 
Lord God Almighty ! 

" Thou art, God, the Life and Light 

Of all this wondrous world we see ; 
Its glow by day, its smile by night, 

Are but reflections caught from Thee f 
Where'er we turn, Thy glories shine, 
And all things fair and bright are Thine ! " 

Thirdly, of Light as it relates to the law of Vision. 
By what means are human beings able [interiorly] to per- 
ceive ? and why do they not as clearly perceive in the 
[mental] night as in the [mental] day ? — that is, in the 
receptive as in the impartive state ? Difficult though it 
may seem to answer these questions, yet the general law 
may be pointed out in a manner that will be perfectly 
satisfactory to greatly expanded minds. 

In former times it was customary for painters to repre- 
sent greatly enlightened persons as surrounded by a halo, 
which custom originated in the thought that such persons 
were of what has been called the day condition,* that is, 
they were positive, masculine, impartive, capable of illu- 
minating others. But it is a fixed law, that persons can 
impart only what they have received, or, more strictly 
speaking, what they are receiving. Each individual, then, 
performs two offices, — those of receiver and imparter. 
To a full understanding of this subject, it is needful to 
know that the brain is [relatively to other parts of the 
body] a receiver ; it is receptive, or feminine, while other 
portions of the person are positive, impartive, impregna- 
tive, or masculine. Man was made " male and female," as 
declares the ancient writing, having the ability to receive 
and the ability to impart. All things in Nature are thus 
male and female. Man must therefore receive, before he 
imparts. 

Whence, then, comes the impregnation of the negative 
or receptive portion of the person [in other words, whence 



LIGHT 1 . 233 

conns that which is received] ? The answer is, how the 
Grand Positive Impregnating Mind of all minds. In pro- 
portion as the receivers [mental faculties] are open, ex- 
panded, there is power to impart to or impregnate them. 
When fully impregnated, they can receive no more; they 
close, and repose, slumber, or the condition termed night, 
succeed-. In this condition, the elements whieh have been 
received pass to different parts, as in the mortal body, 
supplying various wants : and, on arousing from this state 
of slumber, the mechanism is again prepared for action. 
Thus there is a ceaseless round of reception and imparta- 
tion [in mind as in body]. 

This law of successive day and night, of activity and 
repose, is precisely the same as that which produces in 
animals the disposition to sleep after the copulative pro- 
cess. The law is universal. Correspondentially, through- 
out Nature [in the external as in the internal], there are 
states of wakefulness, or receptivity, and states of slumber, 
repose, or darkness, if preferred, though, strictly speaking, 
there is no absolute darkness. 

Fourthly, and in conclusion, a suggestion will be made 
respecting new methods of obtaining light. There is a 
substance, commonly called phosphorus, from which it is 
well known that a brilliant and very agreeable light can be 
obtained. It is derived from the animal kingdom; but, of 
course, its primeval origin is in the mineral, whence it 
passed through the vegetable to the animal. This sub- 
stance requires to be used with great care, because of its 
highly-inflammable character. When its properties are 
better understood it will wholly supersede the present use 
of oils and gases for illuminating purposes. 

At a suitable season instructions will be given of a 
method of obtaining phosphorescent light. It exists in 
ample supplies. As it were, immense quantities are in 
store in that grand reservoir, the North ; and when the 
phosphorescent law is understood, light, economical as 
30 20* 



234 THE EDUCATOR. 

that of the sun, and agreeable as that of the moon, may- 
be secured. 

There is no thing universally needed, but is amply sup- 
plied. There is a universal need of light, — there is a 
universal supply. It is a glorious truth, that the Divine 
opens his liberal hand and satisfies the needs of all He has 
formed. Were there a single need without an appropriate 
supply, it would be impossible to answer the perplexing 
question, Whence came that need? 



§ XXI. THE DIAMONIC LAW. 

In a former age it was boldly declared that " every val- 
ley should be filled, and every mountain brought low." 
That was the loftiest and greatest thought of that time. 
But the Present is wiser than the Past. Man is being 
more perfectly and interiorly unfolded, so that he can 
more fully understand and employ the agencies placed at 
his disposal. 

By a thorough acquaintance with what may be termed 
the Diamonic law, he will be able to cut through the lofti- 
est and most solid mountains. This thought is one of 
the grandest ever suggested to the dwellers of earth. 

The diamond, as is well known, penetrates that ethe- 
realized material called glass, though Electricity cannot 
affect it. How is this done ? The law that finer sub- 
stances can penetrate coarser has already been unfolded. 
The diamond is composed of ethereal angular particles. It 
has multitudinous sharp angular points, though unseen by 
the external eye. These points, being finer than the glass, 
sharper than imagination can conceive, penetrate that 
material, and thus divide it with certainty. 

Such is the Diamonic law, as presented in the ordinary 
diamond. Attention will now be turned to another mani- 
festation of the same law, through what may be termed 
the Focuses [suns]. 

Light penetrates glass. By what law do the focuses 



THE LAW OF DIAMONICS. 235 

penetrate the earth? Answer: By tlio Diamonic law. 
The body called the sun is an ethereal substance. Behind 
it are what may be termed the Grand Diamonics, penetrat- 
ing that body as light penetrates a focus-glass [or lens] : 
and the sun, like a focus-glass, concentrates and sends 
forth these particles in the forms of what are termed light 
and heat, penetrating the earth, expanding, germinating, 
and calling forth to activity countless lifes therein. 

If what has been termed the Grand Diamonics [or 
exhaustless ocean of diamond-like particles] did not exist, 
beyond or behind the sun, that body would be little better 
than a congealed mass. The sun is therefore but the 
medium through which the Diamonics act. Could the 
sun's rays, as they are termed, be caught and inspected, 
it would be found that they are composed of particles 
each and all of Diamonic [diamond-like] form. 

Such, then, is the law of Diamonics, as it relates to 
light, heat, and penetration. Each ray of light is a thing 
of life ; it invigorates the animal, vegetable, mineral. 
Each and all are impregnated by it, in accordance with one 
grand law ; and thus life, germination, fructification, ever- 
lastingly proceed. 

But the question may and should be asked, Whence 
come the Diamonics ? The answer is ready : From the 
Grand Central Source of all Life, all Light, all Wisdom, all 
Knowledge. As He is reverentially approached, the affec- 
tions are called forth, life enters the interiors, the recepta- 
cles open, and eternal light is received. Without this 
recognition of Him as the Light and the Life, the philoso- 
pher wanders in perpetual obscurity. 

All things have their centres ; each universe has its cen- 
tre, and there is one Grand Centre of all centres, — the 
Light, the Life, the Spirit, — the Ether of all ethers, — 
the Central Diamond of all diamonds, — penetrating, 
permeating, enlightening, warming, expanding, all 

THINGS. 

As the rays of light strike obliquely on the earth, they 



236 THE EDUCATOR. 

pass off, producing little effect ; but as they descend more 
directly, they penetrate, — the earth cracks, she opens her 
pores, heat is felt, ice passes away, and all things spring 
into life. 

In the futures, immense diamonds will be exhumed, and 
by their aid mountains will be laid low with as much ease 
as a piece of glass is now cut in pieces. To execute, 
however, works of this stupendous character, a mighty 
motor will be required to force the diamond into the 
hardest substances : but in time that important requisite 
will be furnished, through a wise knowledge of Nature's 
forces, and a skilful mechanical arrangement. The sug- 
gestion is the grandest that ever entered mind, and its 
realization is worthy of the most persevering effort. 



§ XXII. OP BIRTHS. 

Among the vast range of subjects which the human 
mind is capable of comprehending, there is no one so 
beautiful, so instructive, so elevating, so inspiring, as that 
of Births. This subject will be presented under several 
distinct heads : 

First, Of the origin of births. A distinct recognition 
of the Grand Positive, Masculine, or Impregnative Mind 
is essential to a just philosophic conception of the origin 
of births. That this subject may be properly unfolded, it 
is needful to speak of mind as it bears relation to what is, 
in distinction therefrom, denominated matter. In a very 
nice and exceedingly comprehensive sense, it may be truly 
said that mind is matter, and that matter is mind; but 
these terms, for convenience' sake, are relatively used. 
So, though all things are strictly both male and female, yet 
these terms are relatively applied to indicate certain 
conditions in respect to each other. 

With this explanation, it may be declared that mind 
impregnates matter, and, as a consequence, there comes 



OF BIBTHS. 237 

what is called birth. If two persons destitute of mind 
could be brought into the copulative condition, no birth 
could resull : it ia mind which passes into the sexual 
organs, and originates birth, — the positive impregnating 
the negative, or the masculine the feminine. And the 
sexual orpins arc wisely adapted to the purposes of pro- 
creation, or, better, of pro-formation. 

Secondly, Of the variety of births, mineral, vegetable, 
and animal. Animals are formed by impregnating the 
gases. It is very generally known that insects, worms, 
etc., may be and are produced by certain gaseous and 
liquid combinations. The law is the same in respect to 
mineral births. Copulations, attractions, and cohesions, 
take place, — formations, or births, result. Vegetable 
births come . by impregnation of what is called heat, 
warmth, light. This may be natural or artificial, — the 
law is the same. Fruit expands, ripens, falls to the 
ground, or is born ; it is a birth ; it has arrived at its cul- 
minating condition. As to the animal, impregnation of the 
female creates what is called warmth, heat, a sexual 
activity ; the seed is deposited, it germinates, expands, the 
mother becoming more and more rotund until the seed 
ripens. Then, like the fruit, it makes an effort to reach 
the earth, and by certain vital forces it is sent forth, — the 
cord is severed, — it is born. 

Thirdly, Of births as they relate to what is called death. 
The animals pass through various stages until they reach 
a culminating point ; they ripen, pass from their confined 
condition, and are born into a more expanded, spiritual, or 
ethereal condition ; so that there is, in reality, no death, 
but upward, onward, perpetual life. And when one has 
fully ripened in the second life, then there is similar pas- 
sage made to a third and yet more unfolded life, forming a 
vast series of continued births, lifes, ripenings. 

Fourthly, Of the mysteries of human births. The hu- 
man is the ultimate of minerals, vegetables, and animals. 
In this highest form of animal life are concentrated all 



238 THE EDUCATOR. 

things. In the seed transmitted to or deposited in the 
feminine sexual organs there are enveloped, as it were, 
miniature universes. The seed germinates, expands, 
grows, is horn, comes forth into life. It has mind, which 
is able to take in the past, to embrace the present, and to 
grasp the future. Its powers are exhaustless. No one 
can say to mind, " Thus far shalt thou go, and no further." 
It is a bark launched on a shoreless and fathomless ocean. 
As mind unfolds, it attains more and more, — passing on 
from life to life, from condition to condition. How grand, 
how solemn, how sublime, how mysterious, then, is the 
subject of human conceptions ■ — all these limitless powers, 
capacities, aspirations, wrapped up in a speck of appar- 
ently lifeless matter which passes from one sexual organ 
to another ! 

In application of this law to the constructed mechanism, 
without entering into particulars, it may be briefly said 
that there is an impregnation of thought, — that thought has 
its time of conception. When fully conceived, it begins to 
struggle for deliverance, like the child ready to be born. 
It will not, perhaps, at first ripen into words ; but, in a 
more advanced condition, it passes into acts or elabora- 
tions. That is, what is called an idea takes to itself form, 
and it is a child, an offspring, an elaboration of mind. And 
this offspring is one with the begetter. If one injures it, 
the begetter is pained ; it is his child, and is closely allied 
to him. He embraces it, nurses it, watches over it, feels a 
paternal interest in it. In this comprehensive sense this 
mechanism is a child, — a male and female have been used 
for the impregnation of thought, and from that there has 
come forth the newly-constructed child, whose name is the 
Electric Motor. 

§ xxiii. practical applications. — « the electric motor." 

BY THE EDITOR. 

It is proper that this Part should conclude with some account of an 
attempt made, on the part of the invisible propounders of the Electrical 



THK KLECTRIC MOTOB. 239 

Theory therein set forth, together with such human oooperators an 

the? were a i >!«» to enlist, to illustrate and demonstrate the truth and 
the practical value of their teachings. 

As early as in November, L852, in connection with the communication 
relating to .Motion as an Inherent Property in Nature (page 145), some 
directions were given for the commencement of a mechanical structure, 
with the alleged view of disclosing to mankind the principle of Perpetual 
Motion, or Universal Activity. In July of the following year — some 
few individuals having become sufficiently interested in the suggestions 
put forth to be willing to aid in the undertaking — a small model was 
begun. 

Step by step, as successive points in the general theory were unfolded, 
exact instructions were presented for the elaboration of corresponding 
portions of the model. These mechanical instructions were given through 
the lips of the same communicator (in the condition of trance) as was 
employed for the statement of the principles. Being a person quite des- 
titute of either inventive genius, scientific knowledge in either of the 
departments involved, or even ordinary mechanical abilities, he was him- 
self utterly unable to perceive, at any time, the adaptation of the means 
prescribed to the end proposed ; and hence he was much of the time 
while thus employed entirely sceptical as to any useful results. Doubt- 
less he was for these reasons all the better adapted to be an instrument in 
the execution of the scheme, — his mind not being preoccupied with prev- 
alent theories, and neither disposed nor able to interpose any undesired 
suggestions of its own to help or mar the execution. 

These instructions, however, involved the application of chemical, elec- 
trical, and mechanical principles, requiring great exactness in statement 
as well as in execution, and to a considerable extent lying beyond (if not 
apparently counter to) the teachings of the schools. They were, never- 
theless, always given with precision, positiveness, and without the mistakes 
usually attendant upon merely experimental undertakings. Thus, these 
directions evinced the action of a mind, or minds, having a definite pur- 
pose in view, and conscious of ability to reach that purpose through 
definite means, beyond the knowledge, or even conjecture, of the human 
operators. 

In this manner, in the course of some eight or nine months, through 
various labors and vicissitudes, a mechanical structure was brought into 
nee, the like of which doubtless never before existed, either "on 
the earth, or in the waters under the earth ; " whether " in the heavens 
above," no opinion will be ventured. At all events, it exhibited to those 
conversant with the method of its construction a most conclusive as well 
as unique evidence of supra-mundane or spiritual interposition, — as 
conclusive, probably, as was ever afforded by any event or transaction 
occurring within the range of human observation. 



240 THE EDUCATOR. 

But was it anything more than this? For present purposes, it is not 
deemed necessary either to give in detail the history of its construction, 
or to present any elaborate description of its various parts and their 
respective alleged correspondences in the living organism. Suffice it to 
say, that upon the centre of an ordinary circular wood table, some three 
feet in diameter, were erected two metallic uprights, six or eight inches 
apart ; between these, and reaching from the one to the other, near their 
tops, was suspended on pivots a small steel shaft, which was crossed at 
its centre by another shaft, about six inches in length, on the extremities 
of which were suspended two steel balls enclosing magnets. The first- 
named shaft was nicely fitted with sockets at its extremities, so that the 
balls could revolve with little friction. Beneath these suspended balls, 
between the uprights, and in the centre of the table, was arranged a very 
curiously constructed fixture, — a sort of oval platform, formed of a pecu- 
liar combination of magnets and metals. Directly above this were sus- 
pended a number of zinc and copper plates, alternately arranged, and said to 
correspond with the brain as an electric reservoir. These were supplied with 
lofty metallic conductors, or attractors, reaching upward to an elevated 
stratum of atmosphere. In combination with these principal parts were 
adjusted various metallic bars, plates, wires, magnets, insulating sub- 
stances, peculiar chemical compounds, etc., arranged, by careful direc- 
tion, in accordance with the relations of positive and negative, or mascu- 
line and feminine, as set forth in the foregoing treatises. At certain 
points around the circumference of the structure, and connected with the 
centre, small steel balls enclosing magnets were suspended. A metallic con- 
nection with the earth, both positive and negative, corresponding with the 
two lower limbs, right and left, of the body, was also provided. Certain 
portions of the structure were subjected to very peculiar processes, such 
as immersion for a time in novel chemical preparations, exposure to heat 
and to electrical action, etc. etc., designed apparently to fit them to per- 
form their respective functions. The details of all these processes have 
been preserved, and may be inspected by the curious. All parts were 
adjusted with mechanical nicety, and finished with tastefulness. 

Besides the elevated conductors connecting with the brain, already 
alluded to, and representative of vital influx through that organ, provision 
was made for inhalation and respiration, — thus recognizing the three 
essential vital processes, " without which, each and all, natural and har- 
monic action cannot take place. " In short, the various parts of the model 
were alleged to represent (not in outward form, but in function) the essen- 
tial vital or motive organs of the human or animal system, — that is, what 
is necessary to constitute a living organism. Animated life, be it remem- 
bered, has many forms, but the ultimate source and laws of motion are 
undoubtedly the same in all. 

This structure, then, purported to be simply a miniature model of an 



THE ELECTRIC MOTOR. 241 

electrical machine, n constructed as to derive its motion, or motive power, 
not from an electrical ourrent generated by the ordinary processes of 
CriotionaJ or galvanic evolution, but from the electric life-currents of 
the universe, by attraoting, absorbing, and vitally dispensing or circulat- 
ing those eunvnts, in the same manner as they are attracted, absorbed, 

ami circulatt through the human or animal organism, causing the motion 
of the blood. It would thus avail itself of that exhaustlesB efflux of power 
which wheels the planets on their mighty circulatory courses, — which 
s all worlds in ceaseless motion, — which is, in fact, nothing less than 
srpetual outflow of Deinc energy from the " Grand Electrical Focus," 
vitalizing and quickening all things. 

Such a mechanism, if successfully constructed, as every reader will see, 
would be in reality " a thing of life," — having motion in itself, as the 
result of vital action, as truly as the same exists in the human body ; in 
other words, it would he an " Electrical Motor," or mover. It would 
modelize, or illustrate to the eye, the grand principle of universal and 
perpetual Motion, as it exists in Nature. If " a thing of life," then its 
production would properly be called a "birth.'''' In it would he born, 
or embodied to human vision, the grand idea of Motion. And though 
it were but a mere miniature model, not designed for practical working 
purposes, yet it would demonstrate a principle, Avhich ingenious and 
skilful mechanicians might take up and apply in endless ways, of incal- 
culable usefulness. 

Bold and stupendous as such an undertaking might appear at first 
thought, yet the careful student of the suggestions put forth in the fore- 
going pages has doubtless already deemed its execution not only possible, 
but practicable, provided the principles of universal motion, or of Divine 
Activity in the world of matter, have been correctly set forth by these 
invisible teachers; and especially provided these teachers have also the 
ability practically to direct and supervise such a work, in every particular. 
Surely, then, to put these alleged principles and their enunciators to the 
i view of the bare possibility of a successful result, an object 
worthy of at least some patient effort and sacrifice of personal comfort on 
the part of those who performed the mechanical labors ; — while the exe- 
cution of so magnificent an undertaking, for the benefit of their " brothers 
of the clay." was a purpose confessedly worthy to enlist the immortal 
the redeemed and exalted philosophic minds who were alleged 
to be engaged therein. 

Few in number, and hedged in by difficulties of various kinds, — such 
as paucity of pecuniary resources, distrust, misinterpretation, and obloquy 
from almost all quarters, — its earthly constructors toiled on, until at 
length the mechanism was by its invisible projectors pronounced com- 
pleted " as a model." 

Did it answer the end proposed ? 

31 21 



242 THE EDUCATOE. 

A proper reply to this question requires, first, a correct understanding 
of what that end was. The records of the enterprise, from the outset, 
evince that the originators of the structure contemplated, not the con- 
struction of a working mechanism (as some, even of its friends, seem to 
have erroneously supposed), but, on the contrary, simply a model for the 
embodiment of the idea. If it was this, it surely was much. For, the 
idea, or principle, when once comprehended, could evidently be practi- 
cally applied to an illimitable extent. The construction of a working 
machine would obviously have required an outlay of means not easily 
obtainable until confidence in the 'principle should have been inspired in 
the minds of intelligent capitalists. 

This being understood, a simple statement of facts, and of the principles 
involved, will suffice for the rest ; and this will be given with some par- 
ticularity, in order to correct erroneous apprehensions which have gone 
abroad. 

After the completion of the model proper, the direction was given to 
charge the structure with electricity from a common electrical machine. 
This was done ; and, apparently as a consequence of this process, a slight 
pulsatory and vibratory motion was observed in the pendants around the 
periphery of the table, commencing first on the positive or masculine 
half, and extending to the negative, in accordance with the alleged order 
of Nature. (See page 209.) This motion was temporary, as the con- 
structors were told to expect ; and was but preliminary to a process, or 
series of processes, designed to so charge the structure as to bring it into 
relation with the ever-active vital or electric currents of Nature, in con- 
sequence of which it might manifest a perpetual motion. 

The next step towards this was to bring in contact with the model sev- 
eral persons, of both sexes, in such a way as that they might impart to 
it their personal magnetisms. On several successive occasions, circles of 
individuals were invited to sit for brief periods around the table, with 
their hands upon it, as in ordinary circles for spirit-manifestations. It 
was observed that those so invited were persons, at first, of ordinary or 
comparatively coarser organizations ; afterwards those of finer and yet 
finer mould, and, of course, possessing and giving forth correspondingly 
finer qualities of magnetic emanations. The object of this appears to 
have been (although unexplained at the time) to supply all the interme- 
diate links necessary for a connection between the grosser materials of the 
mechanism and that very fine quality of invisible fluid which it was 
designed should act upon and in it. 

The theory of this would appear to be the same as that generally 
accepted by philosophic spiritualists, in explaining the modus operandi 
of moving tables, and other " physical manifestations," by spirits. It is 
universally understood to be necessary that the table, or other object to 
be moved by spirit-agency, should first be charged with emanations from 



THE ELECTRIC MOTOR. 243 

the medium (and often from other persons in conjunction with the special 
medium), — whioh emanations, being in some sense slightly finer than the 
finest substance oi' the wood (but having an affinity for the latter), and 

yet slightly coarser than the electrical will-force of spirits, supply the 
needed intermediate link or links requisite to enable disembodied spirits 
to affect the grosser matter of the table. In fact, the same theory con- 
stitutes the common philosophical explanation of the action of mind, or 
spirit, on matter, in any form, — as in the human being, for example. 
The mind is alleged to act first and immediately on a fluid or substance so 
very refined as to be next to itself in quality, — sometimes called nervous- 
aura, or nerve-spirit; this fluid, in turn, acts on substances next to it in 
fineness, as the nerves ; and these again on substances a little coarser in 
texture, to wit, the muscles ; and so on. The finer is able to produce 
action upon the next coarser, and through it upon the next, on the uni- 
versal principles of attraction and repulsion. This theory, furthermore, 
accords with the general principles of universal motion, or Deific Action, 
as laid down in the preceding pages. The universe, as well as each of its 
organized parts, is considered as composed of a series of concentric spheres 
or degrees, one within another, or one finer than another, somewhat like 
the concentric layers of the onion, — the Inmost being the finest, and the 
centre of power and of efflux, — that is, the Deific and Motific Mind, — 
while the Outmost is the lowest and grossest form of matter belonging 
either to the Universe or to the particular organism had in view. The 
number of degrees from outmost to inmost may be considered as three, 
seven, or twelve, according to the scale of division adopted. 

That persons can and do thus impart their vital emanations, or magnet- 
isms, to inanimate matter, so termed, as to wood, metals, and other sub- 
stances, hardly needs to be specially stated here. The facts of psychom- 
etry, now so common, abundantly show that sensitive persons can perceive 
these emanations in an autograph letter, a gold ring, or other article, 
which has been worn about a person, so distinctly as to accurately describe 
the individual from whom they have proceeded, even years afterwards. This 
would seem to indicate the presence of a substantive something, which was 
once a part of the individual thus described, and partakes of his or her 
ial characteristics. And this power of psychometry is probably 
. a higher development of the same faculty which enables the dog to 
fcrac s his master's footsteps even among thousands of others. 

Moreover, that these electric or magnetic emanations retain, even after 
apparent separation from the body from which they have proceeded, some 
degree of life, and have to some extent a vital connection with the life of 
the individual from whom they have emanated, seems not only intrin- 
sically probable, but supported by the fact that good psych ometrists 
usually at once perceive, from the condition of these emanations, whether 
or not the external body of the person psychometrized is living or dead. 



244 THE EDUCATOR. 

The degree of life retained doubtless depends upon the depth, or inferior- 
ity, so to speak, of the source of these emanations. 

Again, it would seem quite clear that these emanations from different 
persons must be of different degrees of fineness, in their prominent char- 
acteristics, corresponding with the greater or less degrees of refinement in 
the physical, mental, and spiritual conditions of such persons. That 
physical purity or refinement can be promoted by purity of diet and care- 
ful regimen, no intelligent person will deny ; and that mental and spiritual 
elevation (which is but another term for refinement) is the legitimate 
result, or necessary attendant, of a high consecration to truth and duty, 
— of a renunciation of all selfish schemes, and a suffering but steadfast 
devotion to philanthropic labors, — will doubtless be readily conceded. In 
other words, to state the point strongly, a wide difference in quality may be 
expected between the personal emanations of a loathsome sensualist, who 
lives for self alone, and those of an active, self-denying philanthropist, 
who has lovingly suffered for others. Few people there are who do not 
perceive something of this difference by their own sensations in the 
presence of such persons. 

To return, then, from this digression : it is apparent that the process 
of charging this novel piece of mechanism with animal or human mag- 
netisms, as above described, was thus far in harmony with the declaration 
made at the outset, — namely, that the originators of the scheme had 
;< undertaken to so instruct some of the inhabitants of earth, as that this 
power (that is, the power exhibited in the moving of tables, etc.) may be 
applied to valuable and especially to philanthropic purposes.'''' (Page 159.) 
The attainment of such a desideratum has doubtless been suggested to 
many practical minds who have witnessed phenomena of this class, and 
attributed them to electrical agency. And those who attribute them to 
spiritual agency must concede the necessity of some intervening' medium 
between spirit, or disembodied mind, and external matter ; and, if this 
intervening medium, whether called electricity or by any other name, can 
be controlled by disembodied minds, to act upon external matter, then why 
may not such minds so instruct those still in the body that th^y, too, may 
do the same thing? And, moreover, if the movements of the universe as 
a whole, and of each living organism in the universe, are carried on and 
sustained by the flow of exhaustless currents of the same invisible fluid 
through which finite minds act on matter, why may we not learn to con- 
struct mechanisms which shall be susceptible to these universal currents, 
and thus render this exhaustless power available for practical purposes ? 

This question is surely worthy a few moments' rational consideration ; 
and it may be well to see if the remainder of this singular history 
furnishes any answer thereto : 

We have already seen how, or from what source, a finer quality of vital 
magnetism than the ordinary might be obtained, if requisite. The next 



THE ELECTRIC MOTOR, 245 

step in the process of charging this mechanism was in aooordanoe with 
the theory thus educed. An individual, well known for a long life of 
philanthropic tabor, and self-denying devotion to the good of others, was 
desired to Bubmit himself to an operation, the preciso nature and pur- 
poses of which were at the time designedly concealed, and to which he 
consented only from a rational confidence in the wisdom and good faith 
of the invisible directors. As this process was probably entirely novel, 
eome description of it may interest the philosophic reader. 

He was encased, in accordance with directions minutely given, in an 
apparatus previously provided, composed of a combination of metallic 
plates, strips, and hands, etc., positive and negative in their relations; 
and including, at proper locations, some of the precious metals, jewels, 
find other minerals alleged to enter prominently into the constitution of 
the human body, — the apparatus having been brought into peculiar con- 
ditions by various chemical processes which need not here to be described. 
This encasement was brought into connection with the mechanism by a 
simple touch, and its wearer was, for an hour or more, thrown into the 
condition of trance. Through another person the invisible operators then 
stated the object of this to be " to attract forth the finer or more spirit- 
ual emanations of this person's organism, and conduct them to the 
mechanism," — the latter having been previously impregnated with ele- 
ments of a coarser nature, so as to render it receptive of these, and the 
metallic apparatus furnishing, by its peculiar chemical qualities, a con- 
ducting or uniting medium between the conditions of the two. A clear- 
seer, who was present during the operation, described " a stream of light, 
a, sort of umbilicum, emanating (from the encased person) to and envelop- 
ing the mechanism." The condition of extreme exhaustion in which he 
was found at the termination of the process indicated conclusively that 
" virtue," of some sort, " had gone out of him," by this novel mode of 
transfer. If the process was in reality what was declared, then it may 
be supposed — since the subject of it had been long pursuing a course of 
severe bodily as well as mental and spiritual discipline, which must have 
produced an unusual degree of refinement — to have added another and 
finer grade or link in the chain of desired connection between the external 
materials of the structure and that inmost magnetism wherein inheres the 
property of ceaseless activity, — that is, between the terrestrial and the 
celestial degrees. And, furthermore, the addition of this link may be 
supposed to have prepared the way for still another. How should the 
next be furnished ? 

It is asserted (see treatise on Celestial Magnetism, page 186) that " the 
bodies and minds of females, as a class, are in purer conditions than are 
those of males, and consequently a higher degree of the celestial magnet- 
ism is by them exhibited." That the female is, as a general law, the 
more especial embodiment of the love element (which is the inmost of all 

21* 



248 THE EDUCATOR. 

things — " the Divine essence "), as the male is of the wisdom element, 
will doubtless be conceded by all ; and, if this be so, then, other things 
being equal, she may be supposed to possess, and be capable of transmit- 
ting, a finer and more vital magnetism, — that is, an element having more 
of the inmost life-principle, which is Celestial Love. That females differ 
greatly, however, as individuals, in the degree to which they embody this 
element, and consequently in the degree of celestiality which they manifest, 
is quite obvious. It may be supposed, nevertheless, that one in whom 
the affectional nature properly predominates over all other characteristics, 
and in whom it has become, by a severe life-discipline, elevated above all 
selfishness and sensualism, — one who has trustingly and heroically 
renounced all things usually held most dear, from sincere and loving 
devotion to truth and human good, — it may reasonably be supposed that 
such an one should be capable of imparting (either of herself or as a 
channel for higher existences) a higher or more interior quality of the 
celestial life-element than are those who have not been called to pass 
such ordeals. If, then, a woman could be found possessing such qualifi- 
cations, and willing to aid in putting to the test so bold and novel an 
experiment, whatever risks might be incurred, it is readily seen how 
still another link in the chain, or grade in the ascent, — and perhaps the 
last needed, — might be supplied. 

Suffice it to say, that a person, well known by those who knew her best 
to possess in some good degree, at least, the qualifications above described, 
united in a harmonious, well-balanced physical, mental, and spiritual 
organism, — one who had inherited at the outset an unusually sensitive 
nature, which had been still further refined by much discipline in the 
school of suffering, — was at this juncture requested by the invisible 
mechanicians to lend her assistance. The request contained the general 
intimation that it was ' ; for a culminating purpose ; ' ' and it had been 
some time previously declared that this person had been "deliberately 
selected as the medium for the communication of the celestial, which is 
the highest, most rarefied and concentrated form of magnetism." The 
precise mode, however, in which this was to be done, and the results to 
be anticipated, were not made known beforehand. 

Intelligently satisfying herself that the purpose intended involved 
neither wrong nor impropriety, — while, provided the principles of nature 
insisted upon by these invisible teachers were correct, it might result in 
something of the highest use to humanity, — she resolutely decided to 
comply with their wishes, and put the matter to the test, so far as she 
might be the instrument of so doing. It ought in justice to be added, that 
this was done with an evident distrust on her part of the possession of any 
qualifications for the service required superior to those attained by her 
sex in general ; and only from an earnest willingness to be of use s even 
in an unpopular way. 



THE ELECTRIC MOTOR. 247 

The process of impartation in this ease presented some novel and un- 
leoked-for characteristics, the details of which, though of interest to the 
careful student of mental physiology, are unimportant to the presenl pur- 
Suffice it to say, that no conducting apparatus was employed, as in 
the previous instance, but nevertheless an exhaustion of vitality, as great 
or still greater than in that ease, was experienced. To the subject (who 
was normally conscious during the experiment) it seemed that the ema- 
nations given forth proceeded mainly from the (physical) heart, the centre 
of life, and partook of the very inmost essence of her being. What- 
ever may have been the precise nature of the process, the exhaustion which 
ensued indicated that, as in the former case, something had been imparted. 

Was \\\\< tli> thing requisite to induce motion? In answer, it may be 
stated that, immediately subsequent to this last process (the writer was a 
witness to all the material facts here narrated), a slight pulsatory action 
became perceptible in the extremities, that is, the pendent magnetic balls 
around the circumference of the mechanism, wdiere a similar motion had 
before appeared on its being charged from an ordinary electrical machine. 
This pulsation, or throbbing, was perceptible first to the touch, but gradu- 
ally increased until it produced a visible vibratory motion, first on the 
positive, and shortly afterwards on the negative side. This motion was 
quite variable, — at times being but slightly perceptible, and again causing 
the pendants to swing through an arc of two inches or more, on a radius 
of three. Repeated and careful observations and experiments satisfied 
many witnesses, and among them the writer, that this motion proceeded 
from no discoverable external cause. It could be markedly increased by 
further impartations of magnetism from the person last employed, and for 
a time exhibited sensible diminution in case of her long absence, — thus 
indicating that the mechanism had been brought into such a state as to 
be susceptible to the action of human magnetism. Moreover, on being at 
length taken in pieces (by direction of its invisible originators) and re- 
moved to western New York, — a distance of several hundred miles from 
the place of its construction, — and there again set up, the same motion 
reappeared, continuing, so far as is known, while the structure remained 
entire. — that is, for some four or five months. 

Here, then, beyond question, was motion, of a certain kind or degree, 
resultant, apparently, from this novel combination of mineral substances 
impregnated by magnetisms, — the whole arranged and charged in 
accordance with precise directions from invisible instructors, and in har- 
mony with alleged universal laws. The motion was pulsatory, — sug- 
gesting the action of a heart, beating, possibly, in sympathy or connection 
with "the Grand Central Magnetic Heart of the Universes, by whose 
pulsations all things live," as set forth in the papers on The Circulatory 
Law and The Law of Motifics (pp. 209, 220). Thus far it resembled — 
perhaps it would not be too much to say corresponded to — the pulsatory 



248 THE EDUCATOR. 

action which exists, without volition, in the unborn foetus, or the newly- 
born offspring, before the will conies into activity for the production of 
voluntary motions. 

This motion was, therefore, what might have been expected to result, 
provided the theory of the universe set forth in the foregoing treatises is the 
true theory, and provided, also, the model was properly constructed. 

The reader is allowed to judge for himself how far this result afforded 
any confirmation to that theory, or testified to the practical skill of 
the unseen elaborators. At least, these elaborators themselves appeared 
to be fully satisfied, thus far, with what had been accomplished. The 
following declarations, made at and immediately subsequent to the point 
of culmination, will indicate to the reader their estimation of the result. 
If the broad and generalizing philosophy held by these teachers (see paper 
on Births, p. 236), which considers all thoughts, ideas, and inventions, as 
produced under universal laws of generation, conception, and birth, as 
really as are human offspring, — thus rendering it proper to style the steam- 
engine a child of Watt, or to say that the electric telegraph was conceived 
in and born of the mind of Morse, — if this be remembered, the reader 
will avoid the not very creditable error into which some people have 
fallen, of associating indelicate ideas with the language employed in these 
citations : 

" Unto your Earth a child is born. Its name shall be called the Elec- 
trical Motor. It is the offspring of mind, — of the union of mind 
with matter impregnated by invisible elements. It is to move the moral, 
scientific, philosophic, and religious worlds." . . . 

" These two persons are representative of begetters, — influences pass- 
ing from them, unseen, yet mighty. . . . These minerals [of the mechan- 
ism] are united to the animal [that is, the human emanations or mag- 
netisms imparted] that they may act and react upon each other, like unto 
the copulative processes, or procreatives. By this arrangement various 
parts are formed into one whole." . . . 

" It [the mechanism] is now thoroughly, electrically, magnetically, 
chemically, spiritually, and celestially, impregnated. It needs maternal 
eare, like other new-born babes. It hungers for that nourishment on 
which it can feed, and by which it can expand and grow. . . . Certain 
processes will from this time pass on, corresponding to expansion or 
growth. Mysterious though this process is, yet ibis" . . . "It will 
then [that is, after a certain period] go alone, and pick out its own 
nourishment from the surrounding elements." 

" As the first formation of intelligent beings resulted from the marriage 
of Love and Wisdom in the Divine, so when certain corresponding condi- 
tions are reached by the human race, in which the true marrl^ge shall be 
recognized, they will become capable of giving birth to new formations , bear- 
ing the same relation to the human that the human bears to the Divine." 



THE ELECTRIC MOTOR. 249 

M The • wis,- men ' are yet to come and lay their treasure! at the feet 
of this child, . . . and it will teach in the temples the Doctors of Science. 
. . . And then will come the season of scientific opposition, reproach, 
scorn, and hatred ; bul meekly will it work on and on. And. though it 
may be apparently destroyed, yet it will have its oew and beautiful resur- 
rected condition." 

The candid reader will doubtless perceive that, admitting this produc- 
tion to be what was aimed at by its constructors, there is a beautiful 
significant e couched in the semi-symboHc language of the last quotation. 

But it will very properly be asked, Was this pulsatory or vibratory 
action th-> only motion produced? It was. And were not the earthly 
cobperators led to expect something more, — a rotary motion that would 
be availabl i as a moving power for mechanical purposes? They did 
anticijat s tl is, and supposed they had good authority for it; but, when 
the anticipation was disappointed, they discovered that it was without 
foundation, either in the direct declarations of their teachers, or in legiti- 
mate inferences from the philosophy presented, so far as that structure ivas 
cone rned at the stage then reached. They furthermore saw that they had 
been allowed to cherish this mistaken expectation for good reasons, which 
need not be stated here. It became apparent that, thus far, the purpose 
had been to exhibit the fact and the laws of circulatory motion, which is 
involuntary. The operations of the voluntary faculty, the will, which do 
not commence in the living organism until a period subsequent to the 
beginning of circulation, unquestionably involve more intricate and 
abstruse principles, the illustration and embodiment of which will 
doubtless require the construction of additional apparatus. The central 
magnetic balls, in which the revolving motion was looked for, are now 
seen to represent or relate to the voluntary faculty, the will, which is 
governed by motives, or, in other words, acts as it is acted upon by forces 
within and without. 

Hence, though motion of one kind — that is, corresponding to the first 
form of motion in the living organism — was obtained, yet this rudi- 
mental model did not reach the more advanced point of representing vol- 
untary or revolving motion. That would seem to be a distinct point, to 
be hereafter gained, either by the addition of another department to this, 
or by the construction of another model. And to this next point the 
energies of these invisible philosophers have since been directed, to the 
extent that suitable instruments and necessary pecuniary means have 
at their disposal. Probably the most essential want thus far has 
been mediums of communication, and mechanical cobperators, of suffi- 
cient refinement, susceptibility, and capacity of mental organi>m. to be 
able to receive, transmit, and elaborate, thoughts of so abstruse a nature. 
Such instruments, or m diums, however, have been in process of prepara- 
tion, by means of severe and refining discipline ; and some progress has 

32 



250 THE EDUCATOR. 

been made in transmitting the outlines of a theory of mentality, em- 
bracing the nature and action of the Will and correlative functions of 
mind. The papers relating to this branch of the subject are as yet 
incomplete, and cannot be incorporated into the present volume. 

Was, then, this " Electrical Motor " of any practical value? It has 
been said, indeed, that it " did not move to any purpose." And if it be 
of no practical utility that, a principle so magnificent as that of the con- 
stant circulatory flow of electricity, as the life-force of the universe, — 
the source of all motion, the everywhere present Deific Energy, — should 
be made appreciable to the external senses ; — if the knowledge of the 
means of establishing a connection with these exhaustless life-currents, as 
a basis for future applications, be of no value, — then it may be conceded 
that this production was " to no purpose." But it is at least possible 
that this hasty decision, of minds who neither understood the purposes 
sought to be accomplished, nor the ends actually reached, may be reversed 
on fuller information. 

Among the practical applications of the principles elucidated, which 
have already engaged the attention of interested persons, one of the first 
and most prominent has relation to agriculture. If, as asserted, the dis- 
tinctions of sex obtain in the mineral kingdom, and are exhibited in the 
soils, and if the law of reproduction, by an intermingling of positives and 
negatives, or males and females, runs through that department as well as 
others, then the scientific agriculturist has but to acquaint himself with 
these relative relations of soils, — in other words, to ascertain what are 
marriageable, and what are not, — and he may make sure of productive- 
ness. Moreover, if all vegetable as well as mineral and animal products 
are simply combinations of certain elements, by the aid of electricity in 
its various grades as the grand vitalizing and organizing element, then 
the agriculturist needs but to analyze the elements, learn to control them, 
bring together such as he may choose under the action of electricity of 
the required quality or qualities, and he may multiply products at will. 
Again, if electricity, or the magnetisms, constitute the universal life-ele- 
ment, the grand fertilizers of earth, and if these can be attracted, con- 
trolled, and dispensed, by means of batteries constructed in accordance 
with the principles elucidated in this model, then it would seem that, 
by charging s^ils, properly combined, from such batteries, their produc- 
tiveness may be increased to an unlimited extent. It is well known that 
animal substances furnish more powerful fertilizers than vegetable ; and 
that blood possesses this property beyond most other substances, if not 
beyond all others. These facts would seem to indicate that the higher 
the grade any particle has already reached in the scale of organic life, and 
consequently the higher the quality of magnetism to which it has been 
rendered susceptible, the more quickly is it assimilated into new forms of 
life, and the more powerfully also does it attract those elements necessary 



THE i:u:< TRIC motor. 251 

for the development and growth of these forms. (See Part Y., relating 
to Agriculture, foT further hints in this direction.) 

Another practical application contemplated is the development of a 
method of obtaining motive-power for mechanical purposes, locomotion, 
etc. [f pulsation, or vital circulation, indicative of a form of organic life, 
was in reality induced in this model, then it would seem possible that this 
living thing, like all other Conns of organic life, might, under proper con- 
ditions, obey the general laws of growth, and thus in time exhibit a higher 
form of motion. Its motion thus far was not, like that of other niechan- 
isms, from without, but from within. Might it not, then, increase? A 
newly-born infant, through whose wonderful structure pulsate momently 
the life-energies of Deity, is yet unable at first even " to turn a coffee- 
mil!" (as was alleged of this "motor" by a hasty critic) ; but it does 
not follow that, when the infant becomes a full-grown man, he may not 
propel a printing-press, the mightiest engine which modern art has pro- 
duced. And though the steam of a tea-kettle, unconfined and unregu- 
lated by appropriate appliances, may cause motion " to no purpose," yet it 
exhibits a power which awaits only the directing skill of a Watt or a 
Fulton to be capable of propelling the navies, carrying forward the inter- 
course, and sustaining the industry of the world. It would seem worth 
the while, then, even at some further cost, to see " whereunto this new 
thing would grow." If incapable in itself of exhibiting any higher illus- 
tration of the laws of motion, yet at least it may give such an impetus 
to inventive genius as shall in due time bring out an application of 
higher use. 

It should be here remarked that the original structure did not have a 
fair trial in this respect. Like many other innovations, it was introduced 
to the world before its time, — that is, before the world was prepared 
to admit its value. It was partially destroyed at Randolph, N. Y., in 
August, 1854, by a lawless mob, who, under cover of night, broke into 
the building where it was housed. The perpetrators of this act were 
instigated and encouraged, no doubt, by the almost universal expressions 
of obloquy and contempt which greeted the announcement of this harm- 
less novelty to the public. In suffering this violence, however, it but 
shared the fate of a long catalogue of " illustrious predecessors." It is 
no new thing for mankind to fail to recognize its benefactors until it has 
crucified them. 

Whether the damage inflicted on this first modelic structure will, at 
some future time, be repaired (as it is understood it might easily be), and 
this structure made the basis for further elaborations, — or whether it has 
already sufficiently accomplished the purpose intended, and will be super- 
seded by other and varied embodiments of the same general principle, — 
the present writer is unable to state. In either case, the grand principle 
(if such it was) which animated it still lives, and obviously may yet be 



252 THE EDUCATOK. 

resurrected or reproduced in a thousand forms. A practical electrician, 
who had devoted many years of his life to the study of electricity, with a 
view to its economical application for motive-purposes, after a careful and 
thorough examination of this matter, informed the writer that the prin- 
ciples here set forth are unquestionably correct, and capable of being so 
applied as to supersede all other motive agents. So great was his confi- 
dence in them that he had resolved to proceed to the construction of an 
engine at an expense of twenty thousand dollars, so soon as he could secure 
the means, — he having exhausted his own resources in futile experiments 
in other directions. Efforts are making, furthermore, on the part of a 
few individuals who claim to perceive the practicability of these princi- 
ples, for their embodiment on a large scale in connection with a marine 
structure, or " Electrical Ship." 

Thus, if, through this unfortunate and much-contemned model, man 
has in truth been introduced to Nature's grand secret of universal and 
perpetual motion, it is easy to see that its practical availabilities are lit- 
erally endless, awaiting only the exercise of that adaptive skill, so fully 
developed in our age, for such useful applications as shall ere long redeem 
the race from the drudgery of physical toil, and enable men to expend 
their energies in higher and nobler pursuits. This is the consummation 
avowedly aimed at by its unseen originators. 

The question may be asked, Why do not these invisible teachers show 
their practical skill and beneficence by at once constructing, or specifically 
directing the construction of, one or more of these applications ? The 
answer they give is, that such a procedure is not consistent with the 
divine economy, or man's highest welfare. They come to teach of princi- 
ples, — to suggest useful applications, — but would have man do his part 
in working out the details. In doing this he will obtain growth, devel- 
opment, which come only of work ; by it he will legitimately earn what 
he receives, and thus it will be to him a higher good than if made ready 
to his hand. The rest, or release from drudgery, which is promised to 
Humanity, is to come only as a reward of noble and unselfish exertion, 
and to those only who will use it unselfishly, — not as a bounty to 
indolence and avarice. 

It is proper to add, as a part of this history, that not only was this 
inoffensive piece of mechanism assailed with destructive violence, but the 
persons who, with earnest and self-denying devotion, and in the face of 
difficulties almost insurmountable, had participated in its construction, 
were subjected to a merciless storm of public ridicule and contemptuous 
criticism, compared with which the flagellations and stake-burnings of 
ancient martyrs might have been coveted. People who comprehended as 
little of the real nature of this new production as did the prairie Indians 
of the design of an artist's camera, when at first sight they ran howling 
from it as from an instrument of destruction, hesitated not, in public and 



THE ELECTRIC MOTOR. 253 

in private, to denounoe the parties concerned as guilty of designs most 
Impious, and arts most revolting. Reports of foul monstrosities were con- 
jured up and circulated by filth y imaginations ; and rumors of an inva- 
sion of one of tlic " sacred mysteries" caused superstitious Piety to hold 

up both her hands in holy horror! Wise men uttered oracular warnings 
against " false reliance" upon unseen intelligences; and modern prophets 
wrote Jeremiades over the •• frightful and pernicious tendency to fanati- 
cism " which, had here been exhibited. 

That some of the friends of this enterprise entertained and expressed 
expectations to a degree extravagant and unrealized, has already been 
stated. How far these - stravagances and misapprehensions on their part 
(to some extent at least pardonable, as incidental to an undertaking so 
novel) may have justly provoked and rendered excusable the sweeping 
scepticism and indiscriminate virulence of the opposition, it is needless 
now to inquire ; since the sufferers themselves, even those who were called 
to pasvs through the hottest of the fire, have little disposition to complain 
or to retaliate. On the contrary, they are grateful for the benefits wdiich 
this discipline has brought them. Not only has it led them to a more 
thorough scrutiny of the principles by w r hieh they Lave been guided, and 
a fuller perception of their truth, but they have learned experimentally 
the important lesson that suffering is the grand refiner, both of the affec- 
tions and of the perceptions of the human mind. They now find, as a 
result of its purifying influence, that their qualifications for future useful- 
ness, in grasping and elucidating the grand truths thus far but rudi- 
mentally sketched, have been greatly increased. Their only feeling, there- 
fore, towards even the most bitter and unreasonable of their maligners, is, 
May the Father forgive them, for they knew not tvhat they did ! 

The reader will observe that all the conclusions which have been herein 
presented, relative to the results of this " Electrical Motor," are stated 
hypothetically. Their value depends upon the accuracy of the system of 
Cosmical Philosophy unfolded in the preceding papers. If the theories 
of universal electrical action — of gradations in the electric fluid from 
coarser or terrestrial to finer or celestial, — of universal life, — of mineral 
procreations, etc. — there presented are fallacious, then evidently the 
phenomena thus far evolved by this " Motor " must be explained on other 
grounds ; but, if these theories are correct, it is simply affirmed that the 
results obtained thus far are such as should have been expected. To pro- 
nounce absolutely upon the truth or falsity of these theories is no part of 
the editor's province. His function is fulfilled in presenting them side by 
side with the facts evolved, according to the best understanding he has 
been able to obtain of both ; and he now leaves the intelligent reader to 
form his own estimate of the value and significance of each. He who 
rejects the theory of motion here presented would do well to hold himself 
in readiness to propound another, more worthy to be true. 

22 



254 THE EDUCATOR. 

In performing this service, the editor is not unmindful of the fact that 
a portion of the public, and some worthy and esteemed individuals among 
his personal friends, and who are friends also of Modern Spiritualism, 
have already pronounced opinions adverse to the claims of this under- 
taking. But these opinions, he has reason to believe, have been based, 
in all cases, upon clearly inadequate or erroneous information. Hence, 
by whomsoever entertained, they are not, like the laws of the Medes and 
Persians, unalterable ; but are subject to revision and correction. And 
it is deemed that the foregoing exposition of the alleged principles on 
which this project is based, and of the results thus far reached, will 
furnish a sufficient reply to both the sneers of the contemptuous and the 
criticisms of the more candid. 



In coming to the conclusions above presented, as to the designs of the 
intelligences concerned in the construction of the so-called " Electric 
Motor," and its results, the editor was left mainly to deduce his own infer- 
ences from the general facts presented in its history. Since the foregoing 
pages were written, however, the invisible originators of the scheme have 
submitted a statement on their own account, which it is thought proper 
to append, that the reader may see how far the editor's inferences are cor- 
roborated from that source : 

THE ELECTRIC MOTOR AND ITS USES. 

Man has come to a condition in which he is capable of 
so comprehending mechanical forces that he can construct 
a watch or clock. This is a great step in human progress. 
Below man, the animals do not exhibit a power to improve 
in the constructive arts. As far as is known, the dwellings 
of the beaver, the fox, and other burrowing animals, are 
no better now than they were in the far distant ages, while 
man is seen unfolding and reaching new points. The time- 
piece has been brought to a state of comparative perfection; 
it moves with a greater or less precision, for a great length 
of time ; yet it does not exhibit what may justly be called 
perpetual motion. 

The child, however, is generated ; motion is apparent in 
the mother's womb prior to outer birth ; it springs forth 
into life, a living, moving, intelligent being ; its powers are 
brought out ; it exhibits perpetual activity. It is not sim- 
ply a combination of certain mechanical forces ; it does not 



tin: ble< tric motor. 255 

need to be occasionally rewound that it may continue to 
move; bu1 it lias within itself, and is able to attract to its 
organism, self-moving powers. 

When a full and thorough knowledge of mem has bejen — - 
obtained, — when the laws of motion, as exhibited in man, 
are discovered, — then mechanisms maybe constructed 
which shall perform the various offices which are exhibited 
by and through the human structure. 

In undertaking- a labor of this novel character, it was 
expected [by its projectors] that difficulties would appear, 
that obstacles would be thrown in the way, that supersti- 
tion and bigotry would treat such efforts with scorn and 
contempt. Yet a few intelligent electricians, able physi- 
ologists, thorough mentalists, and critical mineralogists, 
determined to combine and concentrate their efforts, with 
a vieM%flf constructing a rude model which would help to 
fasten the thought in a few of the minds of earth's children. 
Labors were commenced; difficulties were surmounted, 
through much struggle, many trials, and great sorrow, on 
the part of a few persons. But, to the great joy of the 
projectors dwelling in the spirit-life, at different stages 
motion was exhibited. 

Reaching a point of such immense moment, and through 
such instrumentalities as from time to time could be com- 
manded, that rude mechanism was purposely separated, 
packed, transported to a distant location, rearranged, and 
the same phenomenon was then and there exhibited ; name- 
ly, motion. 

In accomplishing this work, great care was had that all 
records were preserved and deposited in safe hands. The 
general principles presented were as follows : All things 
in nature, whether animal, vegetable, or mineral, are either 
male or female. Minerals were classified ; the female distin- 
guished from the male, so that the female metals could be 
located on one side of the mechanism, and the male on 
the other. Then certain wires were carefully arranged 
and critically located ; absorbers of the elements were 



256 THE EDUCATOR. 

nicety adjusted, with powerful condensers of the electric 
fluids. Projections were made from the edifice wherein 
the mechanism was located, and points were raised; these 
caught the fluids invisible to human eye ; they were 
condensed ; and, by this peculiar arrangement, the fluids 
passed to the points desired ; pulsatory motion appeared. 
In all these arrangements care was had to so adjust the 
mechanism that the currents from the north could most 
favorably affect it. Great importance was attached to this 
point by the projectors, and the results were of a highly 
satisfactory character — such as were never before attained 
on this earth ; [electric] fluids were caught, and permanent 
motion secured. 

This slight pulsatory motion corresponded to the first 
embryonic activities. The next great step in contempla- 
tion is to construct a mechanism which shall represent 
mental action. Teachings of a valuable character have 
been commenced having relation to this branch of effort. 
It is known that the mind is a retainer, a receiver, and a 
transmitter. So it is felt that there must be a mechanism 
which shall perform each and all of these functions, — have 
power to receive, to hold, and to transmit, — so that, as it 
were, there can be a reservoir of fluids constantly on hand 
for use. Perhaps this thought is one of the greatest that 
can possibly occupy the minds of able students of mental 
science. Man walks, man runs, man works, man sings ; 
and who shall say that the hour has not come to make an 
effort to comprehend the laws of motion as exhibited in 
the various kingdoms, especially in the ultimate of Nature 

MAN ! 

When new parties can be interested, when ample means 
can be secured, it is contemplated to proceed with these 
labors, — to not only model the mind, but also the heart ; to 
unfold the grand circulatory laws ; to present a model of 
the womb itself, so that the absorbent, conceptional, and 
gestational processes can be comprehended — showing all 
the laws of growth or expansion from the time that that 



THE PLECTRIO MOTOR. 257 

oonditioD of matter called semen is formed, ripened, and 

deposited, until lite appears. 

At present only rude outlines of purposes and plans can 
be unfolded. Persons must be so educated, purified, and spir- 
itualized, that they will cease to think of the sexual organs 
with other than high and holy feelings; the false modesty 
which is startled at conversation on vital subjects must be 
eradicated from the mind. Man must come to that state 
wherein lie will feel that the human form is divine, that 
every organ is holy, that all the functions are pure; and, 
as these functions are understood, so will that mechanism, 
the Electric Motor, be carried forward and perfected. 

Persons in the spirit-life ask of earth's children candor 
and intelligence ; and they expect cooperation on the part of 
beneficent, untrammelled, able scientific persons. And 
they feel that in so far as it is seen that these labors are in 
the right direction, the noble, just, and true, will give them 
a word of approval, a hand to labor, a heart to feel, and 
means ample to carry their labors to completion. When 
this is done, mechanisms can be constructed in harmony 
with the human body ; and then these efforts will become 
self-supporting, amply remunerative. Then man will be 
made to rejoice, and the hearts of the good and true will 
find that peace which comes of walking by faith, where in 
the nature of things sight could not be enjoyed. 
33 22* 



PARTIII. 

PAPERS RELATING TO ELEMENTS. 

[From the body styling itself " The Association of Elementizers." Com- 
municated at St. Louis, Mo., in April, 1854, through J. M. Spear, assisted by Mrs. 
E. J. French, then of Pittsburg, Pa., and Mrs. Frances Hyer, then of St. Louis.] 

PURPOSES AND COMMISSION. 

The Association called The Association of Elementizers now makes 
public and bold declaration that it has been appointed to promote certain 
important purposes, among which are the following : 

1st. A more thorough knowledge of what constitutes Mind. 

2d. A more thorough analysis of what is called Matter. 

3d. A more thorough knowledge of Elemental Combinations, including 
the liquids in their natural and more artificial conditions. 

4th. A more thorough knowledge of the Elemental Foods. 

5th. A more thorough knowledge of the Elemental Cohesions, embracing 
the Procreations. 

6th. A more thorough knowledge of the absolutely needful Governmental 
Element. 

7th. A more thorough knowledge of the Elemental Relations, including 
the present and higher conditions. 

And the aforesaid Association makes declaration, through this scribe, 
John Murray Spear, that it has selected, and now commissions, as its 
General Agent, Warren Chase. * * * 

[Signed] Ezekiel Chase. Robert Rantoul. 

Samuel Thompson. Priessnitz. 

Abner Kneeland. Benjamin Rush. 

[A name in unknown characters.] 

Nov. 5, 1853. 

TO THE READER. 

The spiritual world, as it is called, is in reality a material world. When 
man passes from the ordinary external form, he quickly enters upon a 
more ethereal condition, usually called the Spirit-Life. In that condition 



260 THE EDUCATOE. 

persons seek their affinities, and follow their attractions. Associations 
are consequently there formed. These associations are cooperative bodies, 
seeking in various ways to promote the common weal. 

More recently several associations have been formed, with a view of 
improving, in several respects, the conditions of persons who dwell on the 
particular planet where they formerly resided. Among these associations 
is one significantly denominated The Association of Elementizers. Their 
circumstances being exceedingly favorable to a comprehensive study of the 
Elements in their simple and their combined conditions, and they having 
acquired much useful information, the members of this Association feel 
a desire to impart this knowledge to those whom they have left in the 
lower and more external condition. * * * 

This Association asks that the principles which are herein declared may 
be carefully examined ; and, if found worthy of acceptation, the purposes 
for which they are communicated will be answered. It makes no apology ; 
it sets up no defences ; but affirms that these principles are true. It feels 
that to greatly advanced minds they will come as self-evident truths, — 
equally so with the well-known declaration that " all persons are created 
equal, and are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights, 
among which are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness." 

For and in behalf of the Association of Elementizers, 

Abner Kneelajstd, Scribe. 



§ I. INTRODUCTORY.— DEFINITIONS, ETC. 

The Association of Elementizers, in unfolding to the 
inhabitants of this earth certain important Elementary 
instructions, would submit at the outset the following 
propositions : 

Proposition First. A knowledge of elements is essential 
to a knowledge of and thorough acquaintance with facts. 

Proposition Second. Facts are the offspring of princi- 
ples. 

Proposition Tliird. Principles are eternal and unchange- 
able. 

Proposition Fourth. All true sciences are based upon a 
knowledge of principles , — not on facts. 

Proposition Fifth. The human mind is capable of com- 
prehending all principles which it is essential for it to 
know. 



MIND AM) MATTKK. 2G1 

What, then, are principles ? That is the first grand 
question. That this question may be distinctly answered 1 , 
it is essential, first, to know what constitutes mind. 

What, then, it may be asked, is mind? Tin's most diffi- 
cult question can be answered with the greatest ease: 
Mind is matter. 

What, then, it may be asked, is matter in distinction 
from mind? The answer is, mind is highly rarefied and 
concentrated matter. Were there a destitution of matter, 
there could be no mind. 

There are gradations of mind, seeking high or low 
things ; or, to use a common phrase, seeking each its 
level. The most concentrated and rarefied is the highest, 
— call it God, or by any other name you choose ; it is, 
after all, mixd. It is, moreover, a law, fixed and eternal, 
that the higher controls the lower — the invisible the 
visible. 

This thought being distinctly expressed, it may now be 
stated, as a fundamental principle, that matter is gross or is 
fine ; and, as it is gross or fine, it exerts its corresponding 
influence on all things. 

In other words, to present the whole subject, as it 
were, in a nutshell, — All things are matter in gross or fine 
conditions. 

Let not this be misunderstood. The caviller may carp 
at these broad declarations. Let him do so, if he will ; 
let him deny that mind is matter, and then tell what it is. 
But, until he is prepared to say what it is, let him not deny 
these statements. 

Another principle is, that matter is in conditions of per- 
petual activity, passing constantly from the grosser to the 
finer, — passing, if you please, upward, from what is called 
matter to mind. 

So much of matter and mind. 

These principles being distinctly stated, preparation is 
made for teaching of elements. Each person is made up of 
certain elements. These are affected, favorably or unfa- 



262 THE EDUCATOK. 

vorably, by surroundings. Each thought, action, food, 
drink, association, affects mind. Eat gross foods, and you 
have gross minds. Eat lofty foods, and you have elevated 
minds. Live in flat, low places, and you have low minds ; 
live on lofty eminences, and you have lofty minds. In 
short, you can make just such a mind as you please, just as 
easily as you can make a hat. It is perfectly optional with 
you to say what kind of a mind you will have. Every 
thing depends upon your food, drink, and associations. So 
much for the formation of mind. 

What is true of mind is also true of the body. You can 
have just such bodies as you choose to have. You can 
make bodies, just as easily as you can make garments. 
You have no right to say you will have poor bodies, for 
the reason that you are members of a community. You 
become parents ; you transmit to your offspring what 
you have ; you cannot do otherwise. Look, then, at your 
offspring ! You ought to be ashamed to show such ! How 
dare you have such bodies ? But the fact is, you are 
ignorant ; you know not how to manufacture proper 
bodies. It is time you did. 

What are bodies made of? Certain elements, minerals, 
vegetables, etc. You know how to raise apples ; you ought 
to know how to raise bodies. You cannot raise apples in 
the shade ; neither can you raise bodies in the shade. You 
cannot raise apples without moisture ; neither can you 
raise bodies without the same. You cannot raise apples 
without the male and female ; neither can you produce 
bodies without the conjunction of the two sexes. 

This leads to another important principle in Nature, 
namely, All tilings are male and female, — masculine and 
feminine, positive and negative, impartive and receptive, 
— terms signifying essentially the same thing. One sex 
is equally important with the other. Living, however, as 
mankind do, in their present false relations, woman scarcely 
dares to claim anything but protection ; and that makes her 
effeminate. That protection she does not need. What she 



THE ELEMENT OF LIFE. 263 

needs is, the concession of her just rights. She is equal 
to the position which she should occupy. She does not, 
therefore, need protection, but rights. 

Another grand principle in Nature is this, that all things 
cohere. This is true of minds, of minerals, vegetables, and 
animals. The law of cohesion is one of the most important 
to be understood. 

By a combination of certain elements, certain results are 
produced. Two things, then, are important : 1, An ability 
to analyze ; 2, A power to combine. These will lead to 
discoveries in various directions which will be essentially 
useful in the promotion of a new order of things. 

Thus much by way of introduction. 

§ II. THE ELEMENT OF LIFE. 

What are the properties of life ? Whence does life 
originate ? What of its kinds ? These are great ele- 
mentary questions, — questions which the schools have 
never attempted to answer. 

Like matter, life is eternal, — it is an inherent property 
of Nature. It exists in all things, in greater or lesser 
degrees, and in varied forms. Absolutely speaking, there 
is no death. Death, as it is called, is but a change of con- 
dition. Though conditions change, life is perpetual. 

Corresponding to life is activity, or motion. All things 
are in states of greater or lesser activity. Inertia is a 
myth. The smallest conceivable atom has within its inter- 
nals a degree of life ; the smallest possible fraction of a 
liquid has within itself life ; and, as a consequence, call 
them what you please, these particles can impart life. If 
the schoolmen deny this statement, let them declare their 
position ; let them find, if they can, a particle of matter 
destitute of life, and they will find a mere nonentity. If 
liquids do not possess life, by what law are their inhab- 
itants generated ? Have these the power of self-genera- 
tion ? If so ; whence did they derive that power ? 



THE EDUCATOR. 

It is needful, in this series of instructions, to deal with 
elemental principles in the outset. It is not purposed to 
dwell particularly on the existence of the Being usually, 
though somewhat mistakenly, called God. These dis- 
courses have direct relations to primal principles, as they 
exist in Xature. leaving those who have more leisure to 
talk of that Being. That which you most need to know is 
of elementary principles. 

Life, being an elementary principle, has several proper- 
ties, some of which will be briefly stated : 

1. Life has the property of self-knowledge. It may not 
know things below it, or above it ; but it is capable of 
knowing itself, its wants, its desires, and to some extent 
its relations. 

2. It has relation to supplies : that is, Nature is capable 
of supplying all its wants, be they few or many. Wants 
and supplies, to a considerable extent, are commensurate 
with each other ; to use a common phrase, they go hand in 
hand. There never was a want without a supply ; and it 
is perfectly safe to predict that there never will be, — for 
this simple reason, that supply precedes want. Mark that 
declaration. Wants do not precede supplies, but supplies 
precede wants. The mother is ready to nurse her babe as 
soon as it requires nutriment. "What would be the con- 
dition of the infant, if it had to wait for its supply ? 
"Wherever there is supply there is want ; wherever there 
is want, there is supply. 

3. Life has its gradations, from the lower to the higher: 
— descending to the smallest particle, and ascending as 
high as you please. This is all that is necessary to be said 
at this time on the subject of Life. 

Directly growing out of this subject is that of natural 
unfolding. Everything in Nature is in a greater or less 
degree of unfolding. Look at the rose, as a specimen of 
the whole. See that little bud : — it has within its case all 
that is essential to constitute a beautiful rose ; give it air, 
warmth, nourishment, and it will beautifully unfold, exhib- 



THE ELEMENT OP LIFE. 265 

itin,>r thai which is within. All tho properties of the plant 
are in the bad, 

This brings out the great subject of what may be called 
the seedling condition. Everything that has life is capable of 
expansion or unfolding. This is as true of the mineral as of 
the vegetable and animal. Were this not so, multiplication 
could cot be; and miracle would occasionally — in fact, 
constantly — be needful for productive purposes. What- 
ever may have been the fact in respect to miracles in the 
past time, it is certain they are not needful now. But it is 
not the province of this Association to combat theological 
dogmas. Let those who have time for that labor devote 
themselves to it. 

Cut open an apple ; look within ; in that little seed is 
encased the germ of orchards. Go to the animals, and the 
same law obtains. The reproductive process is universal. 
There are no creations ; but there are formations. Those 
who please may talk of a creation ; this Association recog- 
nizes the great law of formation. It makes an important 
distinction between the two. It has been sung by the 
poet, 

" He can create, and He destroy." 

This is a mistake. He can do neither of these things. 
It belittles the Being you call God to admit that He cre- 
ated and then destroyed. It should be here declared, 
unqualifiedly, that matter is indestructible. It may be 
changed in form, and that is all. You may take a circular 
substance and change it to an angular, but it remains a 
substance still; it has only changed its form. On this 
substantial position this Association bases all its hopes of 
immortality, — and on this alone, for it is sufficiently firm. 
But it may be repeated, it is no part of the business of this 
Association to combat the dogmas of theology, — rather to 
declare principles. 

Let, then, this declaration be remembered, namely, aU 
things are immortal, and cannot die. Human beings con- 
gratulate themselves that they alone are immortal. But 
3-4 23 



266 THE EDUCATOR, 

Immortality is universal, because that which once had life 
can never, by any change of condition, cease to have life. 

But the forms of life vary according to elevation of con- 
ditions. A pig may not be transformed into a seraph ; but 
an angel may be transformed to the celestial condition, 
which is the highest condition that can at present be 
portrayed. 

These declarations may be very generally rejected. No 
matter if they are. This Association is not responsible 
for consequences ; its business is to unfold elementary 
principles. 

§ m. OF ELEMENTAL COMBINATIONS. 

[Presented, in behalf of the Association, by a distinguished female- 
chemist, or " compounderess."] 

The study of elemental combinations is very useful and 
interesting. It is one thing to know that certain indi- 
vidual elements exist, and quite another to know how to 
combine elements that certain desired results may come. 

In an ancient record it was written, " It is not good for 
man to be alone." This remark applies to all things in 
what is called Nature ; that is, things are not in their most 
useful conditions when alone. Certain combinations pro- 
duce certain important influences not otherwise to be 
obtained. The branch of science called Chemistry has 
been studied to some extent ; but its students not being 
fully acquainted with primeval elements, that science is, as 
yet, in a very crude state. (It may be somewhat difficult 
for the present speaker to properly present this subject, 
because of being quite unaccustomed to communicate.) 

It may be as well, perhaps, to proceed, without apology, 
to a consideration of animals as elementary combinations. 
Animals are combinations of minerals and vegetables. 
Bones, teeth, nails, and hair, are, to some extent, mineral ; — 
other portions of the organism are vegetable ; and by this 
compound animals are produced. A long time, however, 



ELEMENTAL COMBINATIONS. 267 

was required before the minerals and the vegetables could 

come into juxtaposition in Buch ways as to bring this 

t, — that is, animal formations; and these, at first, 

were of necessity very imperfect, but they were oeverthe- 

animals. This result could not be accomplished with- 
out the aid of certain fluids, — these fluids cementing the 
mineral with the tble, so that they adhered and 

niie one, as far as elements can become one. 

The animal formations have now come to quite perfect 
conditions, 30 that man has appeared, — he being the high- 
specimen of elementary combinations. And as man 
comes into more rarefied and concentrated conditions, he 
attracts to himself finer fluids [magnetisms] ; these finer 
fluids commingle between the two sexes, and, as a conse- 
quence, the offspring are finer, and again attract finer 
fluids to themselves. 

These fluids are attracted by various means ; which 
means will not be discoursed of at this time, because that 
subject has been assigned to another. 

The law of combinations, then, being perfectly under- 
stood, as a sequence any sort of offspring can be obtained 
with as much ease as you can combine other elements and 
obtain other results. You already know that certain veg- 
etables will not flourish in certain soils. This is so 
because certain elemental combinations are not favorable. 
If combinations were as favorable in one place as in 
another, you could produce the same kinds in one place as 
in another. Elements are there, but they are not properly 
combined. 

A thorough knowledge of elementary combinations is 
important, for various reasons. Take, for example, this 
particular spot [St. Louis]. Here are certain mineral 
combinations ; here is a large amount of the positive min- 
eral called lime, and the people dwelling in this region, 
partaking of this mineral in various ways, become quite 
positive, and do not hesitate to show or express it. Some 
of them are quite combative, because of the positive 



268 THE EDUCATOR. 

elements predominating in this place. Now, take a person 
who has been born in such a place as this, and transport 
him to a place of opposite characteristics, and he does not 
feel at home — he is not in his element ; he becomes discon- 
tented and unhappy. The same law applies to the animals 
in the waters. Take a fish which has always lived in the 
salt or negative waters, and put it in fresh water, and it is 
out of its element. 

These illustrations are sufficient to show that a knowl- 
edge of elementary combinations is essential to happy 
conditions. And this law obtains equally in respect to 
foods. Some people like particular foods which others do 
not like, because the peculiar elementary combinations in 
the system and in the foods do not harmonize. It is there- 
fore proper and just that people should choose for them- 
selves what they will eat. Little children should not be 
compelled to eat what they do not like ; it injures them, 
because their condition and the elementary condition of 
the foods do not agree. Nature is an excellent mother, 
and her advice should always be followed. 

For the same reason, sumptuary laws should not be 
enacted, directing people what they must eat and drink. 
You cannot create a condition which will make disagree- 
able things agreeable. Low people must have low things, 
because they like them, and correspond to them ; elevated 
people must have elevated things, because, in consequence 
of their elementary conditions, they do not like low things. 
Thus you can determine the degree of elevation of per- 
sons by their preferences. But you must not find fault 
with people for these preferences ; they cannot like other 
things than they do. The people called Grahamites have 
greatly erred, not understanding elementary combinations. 

Something will now be said on a subject that ought to 
be better understood, — that is, marriage. 

True marriage is an elementary combination of persons, 
and this marriage is wholly an interior process. That is, 
many people are elementarily married, though they may 



ELEMENTAL COMBINATIONS. 2G9 

not bodily live together. Two persons, male and female, 
who have within themselves similarities of elementary 
conditions, are married ; they arc owe, and so joined as the 
elements are. This Law obtains in each of the kingdoms, 

— the animal, the vegetable, and the mineral. A priest 
does not marry you — he cannot do it. If married, it is 
by the law of elementary combinations. 

Marriage may be sexual, it may be intellectual, it may 
be moral, it maybe religious, it maybe spiritual; never- 
theless, it is marriage. In the sexual marriage there are 
certain coarse interminglings of the two ; in the intellect- 
ual, finer interminglings ; in the moral, still finer ; in the 
religious, finer still; in the spiritual, still more fine ; — all 
of which are elementary combinations. In all and each of 
these marriages children are brought forth corresponding 
to the grade of intermingling. Animals are brought forth, 
thoughts are brought forth, religious feelings are brought 
forth, spiritual impressions are brought forth. Thus it 
may be seen what is legitimate marriage, and what is not, 

— what are legitimate children, and what are not. The 
dwellers on your earth talk of only one marriage, when 
there are many. This law applies to all grades of animals. 
They all marry according to their gradations. 

You will see many persons living together who are not 
married ; that is, their elements are not harmoniously com- 
pounded, and their offspring are not harmonious, — they 
act badly. It is, however, no part of the province of this 
Association to counsel people to separate, but to teach 
them liow to combine. In the more spiritual state persons 
follow their most spiritual affinities, and thus they cohere 
and become one. It is the purpose of this Association to 
so instruct persons in the earth-life that they may cohere 
and become truly one, and thus produce beautiful offspring. 

23* 



270 THE EDUCATOR. 



§ IV. OF FLUIDS. 

The elementary fluids may be divided, in a general way, 
into two classes, — the visible and the invisible ; that is, 
invisible to ordinary external vision. More critically, how- 
ever, they may be classed as, first, fluids in their natural 
or simple conditions ; and, secondly, fluids in their artificial 
or impregnated conditions. The invisibles may also be 
classed in three general divisions, as the gross, the fine, 
and the finest. Each of these classes will receive attention. 

First, of fluids in their strictly natural or simple condi- 
tion, which is the gaseous state. Prior to the formation 
of solids, all things were in the gaseous condition, — cor- 
responding with the ancient declaration that all things 
were "void." In the process of ages, the gaseous condi- 
tion was succeeded by the conglomerated, or the solids ; 
and thence continued formations of particled conglomera- 
tions, brought into comparatively permanent states of solid- 
ity. Without at this time dwelling on the critical point, 
of the cause of gaseous conglomerations, attention is 
called, 

Secondly, to fluids as impregnated, or artificially affected. 
These embrace the flowing and springing waters. These 
waters are, of necessity, affected by the strata through 
which they pass. Like all other things, they are affected 
by associations; that is, if they flow through copper, lime, 
or alum, these positive minerals impregnate and affect 
them. On the other hand, if they flow through iron, lead, 
or any negative mineral, they commingle with that mineral, 
and thus are influenced. In looking, therefore, for the best 
waters for human use, those having a balance of the pos- 
itive and negative should be selected. Some waters are 
said to be too hard. The truth is, they are too positive. 
"Waters in themselves are equal in softness, but may be 
rendered too positive by mineral impregnation. In the 
same way, human beings become too positive, incapable of 
easily receiving, hard to affect. 



OF FLUIDS. 271 

Next, of the invisible fluids, classed as gross, finer, and 
finest. And first of the gross. Electricity, as it exists in 
its primeval condition, is comparatively a gross fluid, 
though it is capable of great rarefaction. Where this 
gross fluid exists in great abundance, it affects liquids, ani- 
mals, vegetables, and minerals. There is on your earth, 
and in your particular nation, a very marked electrical loca- 
tion. [In Cattaraugus county, N. Y.] In that neighbor- 
hood i — that is, within a radius of some twelve or fifteen 
miles — there are highly valuable waters, usually denomi- 
nated i; the Magnetic Springs." These waters become what 
they are because of a great abundance of this gross fluid, 
combined with a particular condition of mineral strata 
where they are found, rendering them exceedingly valuable 
for certain specific purposes. When taken into the human 
body, or applied to its surface, they exert upon certain dis- 
eased conditions a very salutary influence. These waters 
are to the dwellers on your earth exhaustless treasures ; 
and at a proper season the Association of Beneficents will 
philanthropically unfold the useful purposes to which they 
may be applied. That branch of this subject is under their 
especial supervision. 

Secondly, of the finer invisible fluids. Of this class is 
that which is found more especially in the human female, and 
which renders females particularly attractive to males, — 
the latter being pervaded by a grosser fluid. This attrac- 
tion leads to cohesion ; and the two become one. Females 
affect the atmosphere in which they move by that finer 
fluid, and hence they are sought after by the other sex. 
This law universally obtains among human beings, the 
lower animals, the vegetables, and the minerals. 

Thirdly and lastly, of the finest fluid. The fruits of the 
tropics are impregnated with this finest fluid ; and hence 
this person now speaking [the medium] has been requested 
to eat principally of tropical fruits, that he might be in the 
best possible condition to communicate respecting the ele- 
ments. There is what may be termed an ethereal fluid ; it 



272 THE EDUCATOR. 

will penetrate glass, and other substances usually called 
non-conductors, and is the finest possible fluid. It is the 
fluid in which spirits float, moving with the greatest celer- 
ity. So exceedingly fine is this fluid, that it presents no 
perceptible obstruction to progress. The difficulty in nav- 
igating the visible fluids is ; that they are so coarse as to 
impede advancement ; and sometimes they congeal, becom- 
ing complete barriers to progress. But these finer fluids 
present no such barriers. This ethereal fluid is capable of 
communicating thought, even; when highly etherealized 
persons are properly located, they can communicate 
thought with the greatest rapidity. 

The law of movement of these fluids is this : the grosser 
the fluid, the more slowly it moves ; if finer, more rapidly ; 
if finest, most rapidly [even with the quickness of thought]. 
When this law is fully comprehended, it will be discovered 
that the communication of thought is not a mere chimera ; 
it is arrived at with certainty by a thorough knowledge of 
the elementary fluids. The Association of Electricizers 
proposes hereafter to unfold and apply this knowledge, for 
philanthropic purposes. 



§ V. OF BEAUTY. 

[Presented, in behalf of the Association, by a female spirit termed a 
" Beautifieress."] 

All Nature is ornamental. Beauty is everywhere seen. 
The smallest atom and the mightiest planet each is beauti- 
ful in its place and its degree. The invisible elements, as 
they have been called by my predecessor, are all charmingly 
ornamented. 

The particles of light are diamonic in their form. Each 
element has its appropriate form, beautifully adapted to the 
purpose which it fulfils. The gross invisible fluid called 
electricity is composed of globular forms [or particles], 
which roll easily on their way, in accordance with the law 



OP BEAUTY. 273 

of motion peculiar to them, and are capable of conveying 
intelligence from land to land. The liner element is some- 
what more oval in the form of its particles, and hence it 
moves with greater ease; while the finest invisible fluid 
articles which are pointed, and sharper than 
imagination can conceive [and hence can move with cor- 
responding velocity]. 

All elemcnts.it should be known, are as strictly material, 
having forms, as arc these invisible elements. They are, 
however, composed of comparatively finer materials. 

Light, the particles of which are of diamonic form, passes 
through [or impregnates] the invisible elements just alluded 
to : and, as a result of beautiful impregnations and charming 
combinations, that which is called Beauty appears to the 
outer vision. The rose, the beautiful golden grain, the 
charming human form, all are what they are because of 
invisible elementary impregnations and combinations. The 
contemplation of this subject raises the mind in gratitude 
to Him from whom all Beauty emanates ! 

A thorough knowledge of all elementary laws will enable 
the dwellers of your earth to understand why it is that cer- 
tain fruits are so beautiful to look upon. Were these fruits 
deprived of light, how unseemly would they be ! but, ex- 
panding in this golden element [one of whose properties 
is expansion], they are impregnated by the beautifying ele- 
ments around them, and hence those embellishments so 
grateful to the eye. 

And now will be stated a most important law, namely, 
that animals become like the elements around them — like 
the elementary air which they inhale, and like the element- 
ary foods on which they feed. This is a universal element- 
ary law, applicable to man as to lower animals. 

It is therefore essential to growth in purity that the 
purest air should be constantly inhaled, day and night; 
and that persons who are about us should be such as emit 
the most agreeable odors — for each elementary odor 
affects the inhaler. In selecting sites, moreover, for 
35 



274: THE EDUCATOR. 

dwellings, the all-absorbing question should be, "What are the 
odors here ? and what are the beauties on which the outer 
vision may rest ? Pleasant odors and objects of beauty 
serve, elementarily, to beautify those who enjoy them. 

Besides this, all edifices, especially dwellings, should be 
reared with constant reference to elementary beauty ; so 
that the place called home may be externally and internally 
the most beautiful and attractive of all places. At present 
your edifices are angular in form, and uncouth in appear- 
ance. The trees of the field are circular ; the harmonial 
globes are circular. The human form presents an architec- 
tural model, the most agreeable that can be devised. (See 
Part IV., § xiii.) 

The human form is composed of globular particles, allied 
together by exceedingly fine invisible fluids ; and these 
fluids permeate harmoniously each particle, however small. 
When the little babe is placed at the maternal bosom, it 
inhales these globular particles, and thus it expands ; and 
in proportion to the interior beauty of the mother is the 
beauty of the babe, — drawing, as it were, from her interi- 
ors, beautiful vital essences. Wonderful, sublime, is this 
impartation of fife ! The little one truly receives the 
mother to itself; and while she imparts through her 
breasts, she also receives from Nature's ample bosom the 
supply which she needs. There is no object so beautiful 
to look upon as that of a mother imparting life to her off- 
spring. But she imparts only that which she receives : 
and, were your outer vision sufficiently expanded, you 
would behold the element passing down through the 
region of the breast to the little one. 

It is, then, of the highest moment that the inhabitants of 
your earth should be inflated with the purest invisible 
elements ; and without a knowledge of this elementary law 
it is impossible to answer the question, Whence comes 
Beauty ? It comes from elementary impregnations, and 
from this source alone. A knowledge, then, of elementary 
beauties will show that persons may become beautiful to 



OF BEAUTY. 275 

any desired extent It lies within themselves to say how 
fair, how charming, they will be. And this opportunity is 
improved to say that the peculiar waters to which my pre- 
decessor lias alluded will greatly aid in beautifying the per- 
son, [nstrnctions will in due time be given respecting 
cosmetic preparations through the aid of these invaluable 
waters. For cosmetic purposes alone, aside from other 
. they arc valuable beyond all human estimation. 

The people of your earth know of Beauty as a fact ; they 
do not know the elementary laws which unfold that fact. 
But the philosopher does not stop with facts ; he seeks 
deeper, and inquires for the laics which produce the off- 
spring called facts. When he has acquired a knowledge 
of the laws, he can create facts to any extent. But facts 
will not help him to create laws. This Association is not 
engaged in the superficial work of declaring facts ; but in 
the more important labor of unfolding elementary laws, so 
that facts may be created at will. 

It is well known that in certain locations great serenity 
is experienced, while in other locations turbulence is con- 
stant. What is the law which produces these apparently 
opposite facts ? The reply is, from each element there 
passes out what may, for the want of a better term, be 
called odor. (It is exceedingly difficult to manufacture 
precise conveyancers of these thoughts: odor will answer.) 
In lofty, mountainous and rocky regions the elements com- 
bine with the rougher exteriors, and thus turbulent, 
mighty, gigantic odors or influences are thrown out, affect- 
ing animals, vegetables, and minerals ; but by the gently- 
flowing river these elements combine with the liquids, and 
serene, soothing, quiet odors prevail. 

Hence, if one desires serenity and gentleness, let the 
river-sides be sought ; but if he seeks strength or turbu- 
lence, let him go among the rugged mountains. Thus pre- 
cisely what is sought for can be obtained, and persons may 
be what they choose to make themselves, by a knowledge 
of these beautiful elementary laws. 



276 THE EDUCATOR, 



§ VI. OF ELEMENTARY AGITATION. 

This paper will embrace the causes of those natural agi- 
tations usually termed earthquakes, eruptions, hurricanes, 
whirlwinds, etc. 

While the study of Xature unfolds great beauties, it at 
the same time presents the grand and the majestic. At 
certain seasons, or in particular locations, the elements are 
in states of tranquillity : while at other seasons, or in other 
locations, they are in conditions of agitation, causing often 
dismay, desolation, and apparent destruction. The people 
of your earth are so circumstanced that they are able only 
to inspect objects and perceive effects within a very lim- 
ited range of vision : but in the higher conditions of life 
the causes of elementary agitation are distinctly perceived. 
And it is seen that agitations, as truly as serenity, are 
essential to the obtainment of certain desired results. 

What, then, are the causes of the various elemental agi- 
tations ? The Association of Electricizers has taken occa- 
sion to speak of storms and tempests, purposely leaving to 
this Association the subject of elemental agitation. It was 
justly said by that body that storms and tempests are 
efforts to fill vacuums, and that when this is accomplished 
these agitations subside. 

To proceed, then : the subject of earthquakes will be first 
considered. What has transpired in the interior to produce 
the agitation thus denominated ? The answer is, when cer- 
tain explosive elements are brought into juxtaposition, an 
explosion of necessity ensues. As a consequence of these 
explosions, new elemental combinations result. It should 
be known that all things in the interior are in states 
of greater or less activity, as really as are the flowing 
liquids. Of these agitations, then, come yet finer elemental 
combinations ; so that the quaking which now frightens the 
timid, when philosophically understood, will cause them to 
rejoice and be glad. 



OF ELEMKMARY AGITATION. 277 

What, then, of tlie agitations termed hurricemes and 
whirlwind*? These are consequences of interior agita- 
tions. When a human being is interiorly agitated, there 
powerful cnrrental rush to the brainy this is, as it is 
said, b< i oa fire by the interior disturbance, and sometimes 
that which is termed reason is dethroned, blasted, and ren- 
dered comparatively useless. So with the earth: the hur- 
ricane, consequent of interior agitation, rushes on its way, 
prostrati tation, destroying whatever obstructs its 

sping away villages and their inhabitants, up- 
heaving the seas, lashing them into wildest fury, forming a 
mighty whirlwind, and at length entering the earth, and all 
again is still. Sad though the spectacle is, yet this interior 
agitation, and this mighty rushing and whirling, are essen- 
tial to finer and more beautiful elemental combinations. 
Thus, while others are terrified, the philosophic mind looks 
on, calmly and unmoved, knowing the law and the design 
of these fearful disturbances. 

Lastly, of eruptions, in distinction from earthquakes. 
The interior possesses certain combustible elements, as 
they are called. These come together in new chemical 
combinations, and as a consequence expansions result 
The earth must now give vent in some way, and this she 
does by upheavings. Growth comes of these interior 
expansions, and the earth's form becomes thereby more 
rotund : consequently it is passing into a more harmonious 
condition. In the far-distant future, the earth, as a result 
of these volcanic eruptions, will be perfectly round, and 
the polar seas will cease to exist. When that rounded 
condition comes, universal harmony will supervene, and 
elemental agitation will cease. 

Such, then, briefly, is the grand law of elementary agita- 
tion ; and the same law applies to the present condition of 
the human race. They are agitated — the nations quake, 
the people tremble; they send forth eruptions, and experi- 
ence whirlwinds and mighty rushes of mind. These must 
precede harmony ; the mighty national contests which are 

24 



278 THE EDUCATOR. 

now coming are as essential to humanity's future repose 
as are the elementary agitations within the earth's interior 
to its ultimate harmony. Hence the philosophic mind 
looks on r and rather rejoices than otherwise that these 
conflicts of nations have commenced. 

As the planet on which you live assumes harmonious, 
rotund conditions, so will the conditions of its inhabitants 
become equalized; those places where tigers and wolves 
now dwell shall be the home of the gentle lamb ; and the 
wilderness shall literally blossom as the rose. All this is 
coming of elemental agitation. 

" God moves in a mysterious way, 
His wonders to perform ; 
He plants his footsteps in the sea, 
And rides upon the storm." 



§VIL OF ELEMENTARY COHESIONS. 

Of course, this is a very attractive subject. It is impor- 
tant to dwell somewhat critically on the law of elementary 
cohesions. The Association of Electricizers has directed 
attention to the subject, but the more elementary branch 
has been appropriately assigned to this body. 

In Nature there exist certain cohesive properties ; and 
from the cohesion of certain elements another and distinct 
condition is produced. 

Animals cohere ; copulation ensues ; conception is conse- 
quent ; gestation follows ; birth results. But why, element- 
arily speaking, do animals cohere ? Because there are ele- 
mentary properties [or substances], corresponding to male 
and female, throughout all Nature. These elements are so 
formed that one is im/pregnative, and the other receptive. 
If these elementary particles could be critically inspected, 
the peculiarity of their forms in this particular would be 
discovered. Were they not thus formed they could not 
cohere. 

For the purpose of illustrating this point, suppose all 



ELEMENTARY COHESIONS. 279 

particles were perfectly globular. It would be seen, at a 
glance, that, though they might touch, yet they could not 
be said to cohere. Suppose, again, a needle's point; that 
point penetrates a cork; — now, these cohere. The needle, 
in this illustration, represents the impregnative element, and 
the cork the receptive element. 

Precisely, then, in harmony with this grand elementary 
law, arc animals formed; the one having the impregnative 
organ, and another the receptive, — so that two animals, 
for an important purpose, cohere and become one. That 
[organic conformation] which is beheld by the ordinary 
outer vision, universally exists in all particles, extending 
to the finest possible element. 

This law being distinctly comprehended, it will be seen 
that multiplying processes are constantly going forward, — 
each elementary atom impregnating its kindred atom, 
being brought elementarily into the marriage relation. 
Change is written on all things. Were it not for this law, 
there might be motion without elementary change, — that 
is, conditions would remain the same. A mass of cannon- 
balls may touch, without change ; but when the impregna- 
tive and the receptive elements cohere, then there comes 
what is called change ; or, perhaps better, a new formation 
or condition takes place. 

It is important that this elementary impregnative and 
receptive law should be comprehended, that it may be per- 
ceived why certain elements cohere, and why others do 
not. This is essential for agricultural purposes ; but the 
Association of Agriculturists will more fully unfold that 
branch of the subject. 

Opportunity is now afforded to speak of the element 
usually called love. This element is known to be exceed- 
ingly attractive, cohering things to itself, making them one. 
Thus it is the grand cementing element. It inheres in and 
impregnates all things, — encircles and holds together the 
myriads of universes. It may otherwise be called the 
Grand Concentric Power. The best possible word which 



280 THE EDUCATOR. 

can be coined to express the idea is the word concentric. 
The word love has been used so vaguely and so commonly, 
that this Association has thought best to manufacture a 
term more exactly expressive of its particular thought. 

All things, then, elementarily, are united into one by the 
Grand Coxcextric Power. Call that Power what you 
please, — God, Parent, or Father, — names do not alter 
principles. 

In proportion as human beings have this concentric 
elementary principle unfolded in them they become con- 
centric [concentrative], or are elementarily attractive. 
This explains why it is that multitudes will follow certain 
persons. It is not because of a peculiarity of form, or of 
dress, or of speech; these all may be uncouth and unat- 
tractive : — but it is because of a large amount of this 
elementary concentrating power in such persons. 

This element, moreover, has its particular location [or 
central point in the organism], and that location is in that 
immensely important point in the animal organism denom- 
inated, somewhat improperly, the navel. This explains a 
most curious matrixal fact, namely, that immediately con- 
sequent to copulation there is a concentration of the mat- 
ter to that particular point, adhering closely, and forming 
what is usually denominated the navel cord, attaching to 
the embryo. Were it not for this concentric elementary 
law the matrixal formation could not ensue. It is deemed 
important by this Association to carefully unfold these 
elementary laws. The schools are quite incapable of 
teaching the science of human life. 

§ VIII. OF THE CIRCULARITY OE ELEMENTARY MOTION. 

All things in Nature are astir. There is no inactivity — 
no inertia. But while there is ceaseless activity, every- 
thing moves in circular forms [or orbits], tending [gravi- 
tating] always to the great centres. This is a universal 
and absolute elementary law: which law will be illustrated, 
especially for constructive purposes. 



ELEMENTARY CIRCULARITY. 281 

All things in nature tend to harmony of action, of 
thought, of expression, of form. Throw into a liquid a 
pebble, and elementary circularity is at once manifested. 
It was finely described by a poet in these lines: 



Self-love but servos the virtuous mind to wake, 
As (he small pebble stirs the peaceful hike ; 
The centre moved, a circle straight succeeds ; 
Another still ami still another spreads ; 
Friend, parent, neighbor, first it "will embrace, 
His country next, and next all human race ; 
Wide and more wide, th' o'erflowings of the mind 
Take every creature in, of every kind." [Pope.] 



There is more truth in this poem than is generally known. 
It recognizes the grand law of circular elementary motion. 

Why should the pebble, whatever may be its form, 
thrown into the liquid, produce a circle? Why not as 
readily form an angle ? The answer is simply this, that 
elementary motion is circular. The smallest atom that can 
be perceived by the outer vision is moving according to 
this elementary law ; and, as a consequence, spherical forms 
are produced. The tree is circular ; the mountain tends 
to the spherical form. There is a reason why the organ of 
vision is spherical. There is also an elementary reason 
why that important organ to which reference was made in 
the preceding discourse (the navel) is spherical. It is a 
grand universal law of harmonic elementary action. 

That which is called sound floats circularly ; and, as it 
proceeds from greatly harmonized or spherical interiors, 
and reaches greatly harmonized receptive organs, it 
charms, it gratifies, it inspires, it calls forth loftiest aspira- 
tions, and the receiver is harmoniously elevated, or is 
raised up to the more spherical condition. Hence there is 
a grand significance in the words "the music of the 
spheres." 

It should be most distinctly understood that sound is a 
native element, and is found in all things. When a sub- 
36 24* 



282 THE EDUCATOR. 

stance is struck, that which is in the substance is by action 
brought out. It is not created; there are no creations. 
Whenever a person makes music, certain matter proceeds 
from the abdominal regions ; as it is emitted, its particles 
move more or less circularly ; and in proportion to the 
circularity or harmony of their motions is the agreeable- 
ness of the music. So, while sound is universal, certain 
elements mingled with this produce what is called har- 
mony : and this vibrates upon the atmosphere, and charms 
the listener. 

Such, then, is the elementary circular law which per- 
vades all matter : and unless this law be fully compre- 
hended, it would be quite impossible to show why a wheel, 
in order to roll, should be circular. If the elements were 
moved without reference to circular motion, then the 
angular wheel would answer as well as the circular. 

This principle will unfold the reason why human beings, 
and many of the animals, delight to live in circular habita- 
tions. It is because the circular is the elementary natural 
condition. This will also explain why certain persons are 
more harmonious when seated in a circular than in an 
angular form. Nature knows no accidents. Were your 
comprehensions broader, you would perceive that there is 
a law of absolute necessity [governing all things] ; and 
that apparent accidents are harmonious necessities, tending 
to a grand centre. 

This elementary circular law being comprehended, there 
is afforded a fine opportunity to speak of what is, with 
some propriety, called spirit-intercourse. As a person 
becomes unfolded, he moves in what may be termed a 
broader sphere ; that is, he sweeps a larger circle [of 
acquaintance or intercourse] ; and, as around the pebble 
dropped in a lake, circle succeeds circle, infinitely. As he 
sweeps broader and broader [circles], he grasps more and 
more comprehensive thoughts. But he cannot go out 
angularly ; he must go circularly, because of this law of 
elementary motion. 



V MIRATION. 283 

This is, moreover, the law of orbed motion. There the 
circular law is rally recognized; and those orbs which 
appear to move angularly appear so only because of im- 
perfect vision. And what is true of the greatest bodies 
is equally true of the minutest possible atoms. Laws are 
the same, whether applied to small or great things. And 
when the principle of elementary circular motion is under- 
stood, it explains all circular phenomena, of whatever 
nature. 

This Association has thought proper to dwell on this 
point almost to tecliousness, because, with its cooperative 
bodies, it desires that all architectural structures should be 
in harmony with the law of elementary circular motion. 
When the proper season arrives, the Association of Edu- 
cationizers will propose the construction of harmonious 
circular edifices, — that being the only form consistent 
with the elementary law herein set forth. [See Part IV., 

§§ IV., XIII.] 

§IX. OF VIBRATION. 
[Presented in behalf of the Association, by a female spirit.] 

The study of the law of vibration has been very much 
neglected. The fact is known that sounds are (apparently) 
different, but it is not known that sound is universal, per- 
vading all locations, things, and elements. 

By what law, then, are some sounds concordant, and 
others discordant ? And why are some persons unable to 
distinguish sounds, — as the deaf-mutes ? Sounds are 
about them, and within them, and yet are unrecognized. 
This class of persons call forth pity and grief on account 
of their deprivation, and yet they constantly move in 
elements where sounds universally and impartially exist. 

There is, in the elementary world, what may be termed 
a vibratory principle, or element ; and when that vibratory 
elementary principle is fully comprehended, the facts 
alluded to will be readily understood. This Association 
does not propose to dwell on isolated facts, but to reveal 



284 THE EDUCATOR. 

truly elemental principles, by a knowledge of which facts 
may be easily explained. 

Starting, then, with the declaration that sound is univer- 
sal, and recognizing a fixed, unvarying, vibratory element- 
ary law, it may now be declared that each atom, however 
small, has what may he denominated a nervous aura, spread- 
ing out somewhat as is seen in animals [that is, an atmos- 
phere, composed of nervous radiations or fibres, similar to 
the hair which covers most animal forms]. These are 
exceedingly minute, — finer than can be perceived by the 
acutest possible microscopic observation. In the higher 
conditions or finer states [of spirit-life], vision becomes 
finer ; mechanical arrangements [for the aid of vision] are 
also finer ; and hence they who exist in these finer states 
are enabled, by most exact microscopic examinations, to 
detect this nervous aura which is allied to each elementary 
particle, — it being millions on millions of times finer than 
the softest down. And when certain of these [nervous 
fibres] are disturbed by a coarser element, the result is 
vibration, producing, in the finest conditions, most perfect 
and agreeable harmonies. Unaccustomed as the people of 
your earth are to critical interior inspection of elements, 
they may regard this nice statement as exceedingly 
questionable. 

An opportunity now occurs to speak with some pre- 
cision of what is called hair. Human bodies are quite 
covered with something, apparent to the external vision, 
like a very soft down, but which, for convenience' sake, 
may be termed hair. Hairs are known to be tubular. It 
is through these very fine tubular fibres that sounds are 
received ; and as these hairs are perfect and unobstructed 
by any foreign matter, these sounds are attuned, and are 
very easily comprehended ; but let these tubular fibres be 
from any cause obstructed, and. vibrations become less and 
less perfect, or more and more uncertain, until they fail 
entirely to answer their purpose. The interior of the or- 
gan denominated the ear is covered with the finest, softest, 



VIBRATION. 285 

silkiest hair, or down : and this knowledge, and this alone, 
affords an explanation of the melancholy fact that [by the 
class of persons already alluded to] sounds arc imperfectly 
or not at all comprehended. When one person addresses 
another, very fine matter proceeds from the speaker to the 
person addressed; this impregnates the latter, passing 
through or disturbing the down [and thus causing vibra- 
tions of the nervous aura, or vibratory element]. Hence, 
if this be defective, sounds are misunderstood, or totally 
fail to be distinguished. Such, in brief, is the nice element- 
ary principle underlying all the phenomena of vibration. 
All things in Nature are allied to all other things, thus 
forming one beauteous Whole. 

The ear, as it may be called, of the Grand Mind of all 
minds is so fine and so harmonious that it is able to take 
cognizance of thoughts before they are expressed. He, 
in a true sense, rather feels than hears, — so acute may 
this vibratory element be. 

By a knowledge of this grand vibratory elementary 
principle whispering galleries may be constructed, so that 
sound may be sent with far greater ease than electricity is 
transmitted by the common telegraphic wire arrangement. 
Certain persons may be, when brought into very sensitive 
conditions, so instructed relative to this principle that 
they can be made in a sense to feel the thoughts imparted 
by a distant person, when in harmonious relations. The 
im/partive and receptive — or, in other words, male and 
female — qualities of this element must also be recog- 
nized ; for these fine fibres which are connected with the 
minutest atoms are male and female. 

There is no limit to this sound-distributive elementary 
principle. It will be uniformly found that, in a person 
deprived of hearing, this down is obstructed ; and this is 
the cause of the difficulty. 

The time will come on your earth when there will be a 
very ardent desire to fully comprehend elementary princi- 
ples. The schools, to a great extent, dwell in facts, neg- 



286 THE EDUCATOR. 

lecting the arcana of principles ; and, as a consequence, 
their inquiries are superficial and quite unsatisfactory to 
philosophers and advanced minds. 



§ X. OP ELEMENTARY SUSTENANCES. 

All things in Nature eat and drink. This is among the 
universal and absolute laws. It is of the highest possible 
moment that the essential elements of foods should be 
fully understood by mankind, so that the things which 
are needed as sustenances may be selected and wisely 
appropriated. 

This subject will be presented by one who has carefully 
studied dietetic laws with especial reference to these pres- 
ent purposes, and in compliance with the urgent solicita- 
tion of the Association of Elementizers. [Another speaks :] 

Wants and supplies are precisely balanced. Nature is 
exceedingly economical. While she cheerfully supplies all 
strictly natural wants, she is exceedingly careful that there 
is no waste. Each and all the elements have their distinct 
and most definitely marked missions, moving in precise 
forms, and executing precise ends. They have, wrapt 
within themselves, certain nutritive properties ; which 
nutritive properties, when wisely combined, produce what 
is termed vitality, — sometimes called nourishment, and 
again termed health, and yet again denominated growth; — 
all of which terms, when properly understood, signify the 
same thing. But, for this present discourse, the more 
comprehensive terms, vital and vitality, are deliberately 
selected. 

Elementary Nutrition is considered a very critical sub- 
ject to treat of; but it can be presented in a familiar way, 
when it is known that each elementary particle has within 
itself a nutritive property. This law may be clearly illus- 
trated by opening for inspection the shell of an ordinary 
nut. There, encased in a quite hard and often uncouth 
covering, is found nutritive substance, which, when eaten, 



BLBMBNTABI 31 STENANCES. 287 

upon animals by certain laws which will be presently 
unfolded. What is true of the nut is true, to a greater or 
less extent, o\' all Beeds. By what law does that nutritive 
property secrete itself within these interiors? It Is a fixed 
law that an element cannot impart that which it does not 
itself possess. The simple fact that the nutritive property 
is found i- alone strong evidence that the element or ele- 
ments of which the seed is composed must possess nutri- 

power. By such a course of reasoning, if there were 
no more philosophic method, the law could be reached; 
but this Association does not propose to proceed from 

to cause, but from cause to fact, — and this is the only 
satisfactory method of imparting instruction. It starts, 
therefore, with the unqualified declaration that all elements 

within themselves nutritive irrojoerties. 
How 7 then, are these properties imparted to produce 
vitality, or growth ? The answer is, by a certain chemical, 
or, better, analyzing law, which may be termed mastication. 
There is in Nature, so to speak, a power to analyze ele- 
ments, and to extract the particular property or element 
which, from time to time, is desired. This leads to a state- 
ment which will be very generally rejected in this present 
coarse age. This very fine interior masticatory process, 
as it were, enters into the elements, — penetrates by means 
of finest imaginable points, — and thereby extracts from 
each that particular nutritive property which it contains. 
Fix in your minds the idea of a revolving wheel, — this 
wheel being full of the sharpest possible penetrating- 
points, — and you become in some measure able to com- 
prehend the process of masticating and extracting the 
nutritive properties from the elements. Just in propor- 
tion [cation is disregarded, in the same ratio do you 
fail to extract the nutritive property of the element. You 
may take in a mass of matter : but if, as it passes, it is 
unmasticated. you fail of obtaining the nutritive property 
of the element. 

" The proper study of mankind is man." A truer senti- 



288 THE EDUCATOR. 

ment never was uttered ; and, when you have learned all 
you can learn of man, you have learned your whole les- 
son ; have completely " finished your education," — for 
the reason, it may be reiterated, that man is a miniature 
universe, an epitome of all things that are. 

Understanding, then, clearly, this fine process of masti- 
cation, a careful step may now be made to another nice 
point ; — that is, the processes by which these nutritive 
properties pass to different parts of the body, and do their 
appropriate work. 

It is a known law that the liquids flow, in common 
phrase, down hill. Philosophically speaking, however, 
streams are attracted to certain locations where they are 
needed ; and, whatever difficulties may lie in the way, how- 
over circuitous the route, however broad the base of the 
mountain to be circumvented, these streams find at length 
their appropriate destination, and do with the greatest pre- 
cision their designed work in Nature's economy. When it 
becomes necessary, these liquids are changed into what 
are called solids ; the same eiement, in another form, 
reaches the loftiest mountains, and does there its work. 

Precisely so is it with the nutritive elementary prop- 
erties. Having passed a masticating process, and become 
inconceivably fine, so that currentally they can be attracted 
by the interior attractive law, they flow to the points where 
they are needed with as much certainty as the stream runs 
down hill. This interior attractive process is perpetually 
going onward, ever fulfilling its appropriate end. The ele- 
ment once thoroughly mastered, the work is certain to be 
accomplished. 

These nutritive elementary properties are of various 
kinds, and are found in the mineral, in the vegetable, in the 
animal, and in man. Man being the ultimate, the great 
absorber, he attracts to himself all these various proper- 
ties. Every time he inhales, he receives a greater or 
less number of elements, with their nutritive properties. 
Encase a person in a tight box, and the result is fatal ; 



ELEMENTARY SUSTENANCES. 289 

because lie is incapable of receiving the nutritive ele- 
ments. Persons who sleep in close apartments frequently 
rise exhausted, because the requisite nutritive elementary 
properties have not been received during the slumber. 

The same law applies in the process of reproduction. 
A matrix being expanded, certain nutritive properties 
enter therein, undergo a similar process of mastication, are 
attracted to certain delicate fibres, imparting what is called 
life, — better, however, vitality, — and expansion ensues. 
Then, by a fine process, certain nutritive properties pass 
through that immensely important organ, alluded to by 
one of my predecessors [the navel], answering until outer 
birth ensues. Then the nutritive property is extracted, 
for a season, from the breasts, and afterwards from the 
surrounding elements. 

Such, then, in a familiar way, is this elementary law. 
Supplies always correspond perfectly with wants ; so that 
it may be truly said, " In the elements we live, move, and 
have our being." In view of this law, the importance of 
thorough mastication of food cannot be overstated. 

Should the inquiry be raised, What shall we eat ? what 
shall we drink ? what shall we inhale ? — the general 
answer is, the purer the food, the purer the drink, the 
purer the air, the more vitality will they confer. The 
fruits, when just arrived at their points of culmination, or 
ripeness, possess the greatest amount of elementary nutri- 
tion. The purer the soil, the clearer the atmosphere, the 
higher will be the products, and the easier can elementary 
nutritive properties be extracted therefrom. Bread is 
highly important as a principal article of food. The golden 
grain called icheat possesses the most of the vital property 
to be found in any of the grains. Fruits and bread con- 
stitute the purest food ; and man, by subsisting upon these, 
inhaling pure air, and dwelling in elevated regions, will 
become more and more unfolded. At this present time, 
human beings, to a great extent, look downward, seeking 
springs from the earth's interior, promoting thereby a cer- 
37 25 



290 THE EDUCATOR. 

tain elementary condition ; but in a state more elevated, 
they will ascend the loftiest mountains, for there will flow 
down to them the largest amount of the vital element. 



§ XI. OF MICTtOSCOPICS. 

Very closely connected with the vibratory principle is 
what will be termed the microscopic principle. That this 
subject may be clearly presented, it becomes necessary to 
speak somewhat more fully of the uses of the hair. All 
things have their uses, and are wisely located for the pro- 
motion of specific ends. A glance at the animal form 
exhibits the phenomenon of hairs located adjacent to the 
organs of outer vision, and in several other well-known 
locations. The hairs of each part being tubular, are used 
for certain specific purposes,' — which will be stated by a 
distinguished student of microscopies. [Another speaks :] 

Hairs are conductors. This is their general purpose, 
and they are located with reference to this important use. 
My predecessor, in discoursing on the elementary vibra- 
tory law, took occasion to speak of the hair or down found 
in the interior of the ear. Sounds are conveyed through 
this fine, tubular down, — which is one of the nicest ele- 
mentary laws of Nature. The present discourse will be 
more especially confined to the microscopic element, which 
leads to the specification of a secondary use of what are 
termed hairs. These would be more properly called con- 
ductors, because such is their principal purpose, though 
they are also quite ornamental. Nature has three grand 
rules : 1, Economy ; 2, Convenience ; 3, Beauty. All things 
should be wrought with reference to these. It is econom- 
ical to have conductors always adhering to animal forms ; 
they are also exceedingly convenient, and quite beautiful. 
How do the conductors or hairs enable persons to behold 
objects ? The organ called the eye has conductors which 
point forward ; like an ordinary microscope, these are 
looked through, and objects are seen at a frontal distance. 



MICROSCOPICS. 291 

This is one method, but it has referenco only to fringe 
before. 

There is a power to re-collect things which have trans- 
pired. How is that done? The answer is, By means of 
the hairs of the posterior regions, acting precisely like con- 
ductors, and transferring to the mind. Certain persons 
are forgetful ; that is, they cannot easily re-collect. The 
reason is simply this: the posterior conductors are ob- 
structed, ami they cannot, when thus obstructed, re-call or 
re-collect. 

This will account for a common phenomenon. While 
persons slumber, their minds act ; they dream ; but when 
they awake they do not re-call or re-collect the mental 
processes. If there were in such cases a critical micro- 
scopic inspection of the posterior hairs, it would be per- 
ceived that the tubes were microscopically obstructed. 
But, perhaps, at a succeeding season, these persons at 
once, as they say, re-call their dreams. The posterior 
conductors are now doing their appropriate microscopic 
work: and mentally they see their dreams, and narrate the 
same. For an important purpose, this present speaker [the 
medium] has these conductors microscopically closed, so 
that he cannot recollect what he is mechanically prompted 
to utter. At a proper season that influence will be re- 
moved, and he will, through these conductors, be able 
mentally to recollect all that is essential for him to know. 

This principle being understood, the importance of 
having these conductors in a good condition will be 
obvious. Those females who intertwine or twist the pos- 
terior conductors [the hairs of the back of the head], 
thereby ignorantly render themselves less able to recall, 
or recollect. 

Such, then, are the prominent uses of the hairs, — 
namely, vibratory and microscopic. But this subject can- 
not be dismissed without a casual reference to others. 
Without being precise, it may be said that they are also 
used for attractive purposes, — bringing animal^ and per- 



292 THE EDUCATOE. 

sons together in the closest and most affectional relations. 
Hence the natural desire to embrace [that is, to bring 
these conductors in contact], which desire expresses itself 
at times by throwing the arms around the necks of animals 
and of persons to whom a strong attraction is felt. Hence 
that beautiful arrangement of affectional conductors under 
the shoulder. When attractions are exceedingly strong, 
the embrace is essential to their harmonious gratification : 
and when a loving embrace is indulged, could this soft 
down be inspected, it would present a curious phenomenon. 

The fowls have this attractive down in an eminent 
degree. Their little broods being covered with the same, 
they are attracted to the sheltering wing. 

How beautiful, how sublime, how exhaustless, are 
Nature's works ! 



[Note. — That the hair has the microscopic uses alleged in the foregoing 
paper, will doubtless seem highly questionable, if not quite incredible, to 
most readers. Some further suggestions have been made, in elucidation 
of these statements, of which the following is the substance : — The mind 
has the power to perceive, to greater or less extent, objects and qualities 
too fine to be painted on the retina of the eye. This is a kind of men- 
tal vision. The same power is exhibited in certain animals, especially 
those of the cat species. This is what is meant by the microscopic element 
in the mind — that by which it perceives the finer elements around it. 
The animals referred to are well known to be provided with a number 
of long hairs in connection with the perceptive organs, and their percep- 
tive powers are injured by the injury of these tubular fibres, — thus 
showing that the latter are in some way the instruments of perception, 
or mental vision. The " objects " referred to, it will thus be seen, are 
microscopic objects, — that is, elements, substances, or qualities, invisible 
to the ordinary eye ; and the eye which ' ' looks through ' ' the hairs is the 
eye of mental perception, not of external vision. 

Again, thoughts, ideas, emotions, are asserted to have a substantive exist- 
ence, as real entities ; and they may be supposed, in some sense, to form 
the aromal atmosphere, which surrounds every person. Hence, retrospec- 
tion, or re-collecting what has transpired, may be simply a visual act of the 
mind, looking into this atmosphere through appropriate visual apparatus, 
and thus microscopically inspecting the elements, substances, thoughts, 
images, etc., which compose it. Past acts or experiences lie, as it were, 
behind the mind — it has passed through them ; hence it looks backward 



ELEMKNTAUY GOVERNMENT. 293 

at thom. Thus, correspondentially, its retrospective microscopic organs 

are said bo be" the posterior hairs." This Bubjeot, however, is confessedly 
obscure, after all the elucidation the Editor has been able to obtain.] 



§ XII. OF ELEMENTARY GOVERNMENT. 

By what law or means are the elements governed, so that 
each and aR can be controlled? This is truly a great 
question : it is among the greatest which can be presented 
to the mind. 

In answering it, it is necessary to speak of the being 
usually called God. Names do not alter things. The 
terms " God," " Father," « Parent," " Positive Mind," are 
all very well as expressions of thought. But it is now 
designed to turn attention to the element of govern- 
ment or control. These two latter terms will be used as 
synonymous in this discourse. 

Were there no general control or government of the 
elements as a whole, they would be like a family of chil- 
dren without parental guidance. It is therefore necessary 
that there should be a Grand Parental Governing or Con- 
trolling Element ; otherwise chaos would be. What, then, 
is this grand elementary governmental principle ? Where 
is it located ? How does it operate ? And what are its 
inherent properties ? 

It is known that these are questions of the greatest 
magnitude, and questions which very few minds attempt to 
grasp. Yet all elementary truth is perfectly simple, and 
when philosophically comprehended can be easily and 
naturally communicated. 

There is, among the elements, a Grand Concentrative 

Element, whereon all things settle [or to which all things 

are drawn], and which element moves, guides, influences, 

controls, even the minutest possible fraction. For the 

want of a better term, the word gravitation is selected as 

the best conveyancer of the present thought. [The term 

Grand Concentric Power is used in § vn.] This element 

permeates all things. 

25* 



294 THE EDUCATOR. 

" Through the vast whole it pours supplies." 

Think of the human maternal breast, from which the 
newly-born infant draws its first nourishment; consider 
that this nourishment permeates every part of the infant 
[by attraction, or gravitation, as the stream flows on its 
course, see § x.], and you will have the best possible 
illustration of the grand governmental or controlling 
element. Call this element by any name you please, yet 
the principle exists in Nature, and holds worlds on worlds 
innumerable together, — permeating not only each indi- 
vidual world, but each individual particle of which each 
world is composed. So that not only is each world gov- 
erned, but each particle is perfectly controlled. And so 
perfect is this element in its influence, that, were it pos- 
sible for a single particle to pass beyond its control, chaos 
would ensue ! 

In the broadest and the strictest sense, then, all ele- 
ments are under a most perfect government. No law can 
be suspended. No miracle [in the theologic sense] can 
possibly be wrought. The slightest conceivable suspen- 
sion, or the least possible approach to miracle, would bring 
unending confusion. The thunderbolt speeds on its 
course, doing its necessary work ; the volcanic eruption 
fulfils its unavoidable mission ; the tornado accomplishes 
its equally indispensable end ,* and that is a most unphilo- 
sophic mind which speaks of " special interpositions," 
" special providences/ 7 "special arrangements," " special 
miracles," or " special " events of any kind. There are no 
specials, — there can be none, — because of this grand 
controlling, all-pervading element. 

What, then, it may be asked, is the use of what is termed 
prayer, emotional utterances, or invocations ? The answer 
is, these bring the utterer into certain passive and har- 
monial relations with this grand governmental element. 
The highest possible emotional expression is this : " TJiy 
will be done." When the mind is most truly and interiorly 



ELEMENTARY GOVERNMENT. 295 

brought into that condition, it is placed, as it were, in a 
perfect line with lids grand controlling elementary prin- 
ciple: and, being brought into that line, there flow to it 
harmony, peace, resignation, trust. When in harmony 
with this principle, a person is in harmony with the inte- 
riors [of his being] : and when brought into this harmonic 
condition, he is self -governed, — that is, certain governing 
priinipl< * are enthroned within. And, being interiorly or 
elementarily governed himself, such a person becomes, in 
turn. ernor of others, and controls them as he will. 

The more one is in harmony with this elementary principle, 
the mure '-'in lie control others. 

This unfolds the grand secret of mediumistic [or mediato- 
rial] control. Certain individuals being brought into har- 
monious relations with this grand governing principle, 
are controlled or governed to a greater or less extent ; 
and in precise ratio to the perfection of the control is the 
perfection of the communication [through them]. It is 
of the highest importance that advanced spiritualists 
should understand this grand controlling principle. 

For the want of a knowledge of this principle, a being 
usually called the Devil has been frequently blamed for a 
certain class of irregularities. Many persons, who have 
sought interior harmony, have charged their inharmonious 
conditions to this very extraordinary personage ; and have 
conjectured that, in order to extricate them from these 
conditions, another eminent personage came, at a particular 
juncture, to destroy the works of that imaginary being ! 
And thus they have theologically involved themselves in 
inextricable labyrinths. It is only necessary that this gov- 
ernmental, all-pervading, and most harmonious element 
should be thoroughly understood, and theologic dogmas 
will evaporate. It is painful to contemplate the bewilder- 
ment of mind on this subject which so extensively pre- 
vails ; and this Association, though not organized to assail 
theological opinions, has vet deemed it proper to refer to 
this point in this concluding discourse. 



296 THE EDUCATOR. 

Each person is therefore counselled to seek a thorough 
[that is, experimental] knowledge of this subject, thus be- 
coming a governor or controller, and imparting an influ- 
ence to others. In this way, all important governmental 
knowledge will be derived ; and all that is essential for 
nourishments, clothing, etc., will flow like a beautiful 
stream, as they are needed. That is, it will come to be 
felt that such persons occupy high positions, and others 
will render them that homage which is felt to be their due. 
Strange though the declaration may seem, the essential 
elements will he at tlieir command, while trustingly, harmo- 
niously, doing according to their interior promptings. 
There will be persons who will say, " When you need aid, 
it shall be at your service ; " and they will add, " We feel, 
not that we aid you, but that you aid us." All this 
comes by fixed necessity from this grand, elementary, uni- 
versal, controlling, all-permeating principle. 

So beautiful, so grand, so sublime, are these Primal Ele- 
ments, all performing their appropriate though frequently 
invisible functions ! 

" These are thy -wondrous works, Parent of Good 1 " 



PART IV. 

PAPERS RELATING TO EDUCATION, OR HUMAN UNFOLDING. 

[From the body styling itself "The Associatiox of Edttcatioxizers/' communi- 
cated iit Hopedale, Massachusetts, June, 1S54.] 

PURPOSES AND COMMISSION. 

The Association of Edu cat ionizers now makes the following declara- 
tions through this Scribe, John Murray Spear, namely : 

First, That it is organized to expose and to demolish the now existing 
Educational Institutions [of this earth], both the lower and the higher. 

Second, That it is organized to introduce a wholly new system of 
Education, which shall be simple, rational, comprehensive, and in har- 
mony with Nature's absolute and universal laws. 

Third, That it is organized to teach the perfect equality and the just 
balance of the sexes, as it relates to the ability of each to receive and to 
impart all useful knowledges. 

Fourth, That it is organized to teach that education must begin, and, 
for a season, be carried forward by begetters [parents], who must them- 
selves understand the laws of their own existence as they relate to procre- 
ation, inner and outer formation, and birth. 

Fifth, That it is organized to teach of true harmonic action, as relates 
to individuals, families, communities, nations, and universes ; that each 
and all may work together for common ends. 

Sixth } That it is organized to more fully spiritualize and celestialize 
a class of persons on the particular earth on which this scribe dwells, — 
into whose minds thoughts may be directly influxed ; that thereby they 
may become authoritative and competent instructors in relation to all 
that is essential to be known respecting the human body, the mind, the 
Bocial and the interior and more spiritual faculties. 

Seventh, That this Association may be able to execute and complete 
its purposes, it has selected, as its General Agent, Angelina Mttnn, who 
will be qualified and suitably prepared for the labors in which she will 
be henceforth engaged. 

Th. Jefferson. A. A. Ballou. 

Apollos Mcxn. Plato. 

Jesse Hutchinson. Aristotle. 

[A name in mystical characters.] 

Given March 12, 1854. 

38 



298 THE EDUCATOR. 



§ I. FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES. 



The Association of Educationizers, having carefully pre- 
pared its materials, now deliberately proceeds to unfold its 
plans and its ends. Aware of the importance of the work 
which has been assigned to it by the General Assembly, it 
commences its labors with some degree of diffidence ; but 
it feels that the subject is one of the highest moment to 
the inhabitants of this earth, and it is determined to do its 
work with the greatest faithfulness. "While it has a high 
regard for man as man, it sets little value upon the mere 
institutions which, from age to age, have emanated from 
man. Institutions, though they may be suited to partic- 
ular ages, conditions, or nations, yet are of necessity but 
temporary, answering as preparatives to higher and yet 
more unfolded states. 

This Association is deeply sensible that the inhabitants 
of this earth, or many of them, have arrived at conditions 
of advancement which fit them for yet higher and more 
harmonial institutions. It does not reverence things merely 
because of their antiquity ; neither does it much regard 
professions, titles, unintelligible and frequently unmeaning 
terms. It will become necessary, frequently, in this series 
of discourses, to manufacture entirely new terms. This 
will, however be done only in cases of absolute necessity. 
The most simple phraseology will also be employed, so 
that persons who are denominated uneducated may readily 
understand its principles, purposes, and ends. 

This Association regrets that there is among the inhab- 
itants of this earth a clanship. Generally speaking, men 
look to certain locations, and to authorities, rather than to 
broad and comprehensive principles. 

Each class of teachers which has appeared on this earth 
has had its form of receiving and communicating knowl- 
edge ; and, in presenting a comprehensive system of Edu- 
cation, valuable instructions will be gathered from these 
various classes. The highest wisdom is, to obtain knowl- 



INTROIHUTuia REMARKS. 299 

edge whereveT it may be found, "on Christian or on 
heathen ground." The people called "heathen" have a 

certain amount of knowledge which should be carefully 
gathered. The red man of the forest has in his possession 
certain information, which, when connected with knowl- 
edge which others have acquired, will be exceedingly 
useful. The chained slave, the Turk, the Mahometan, the 
Christian, the Sceptic, the Atheist, — all these have some 
portions of valuable knowledge. This Association, there- 
fore, will entirely disregard all mere clanships, all ques- 
tions of authority, of persons, of times, of locations ; and 
will search for and present instruction from every availa- 
ble source. By pursuing this course, various crumbs of 
knowledge, which have seemed liable to be scattered and 
lost, will be gathered up, preserved, and, when connected 
with the rich stores of the present, will form a con- 
sistent whole, and constitute a substantial basis of future 
unfoldings. 

These distinct statements have been deemed important 
in this introductory. discourse. Holding these views, this 
Association will not defer to mere authority, nor make 
reference to persons denominated authors. It boldly de- 
clares that it has a perfect right to seize on knowledge 
wherever it can be found. Especially does it claim this 
right in view of the truly beneficent purposes which it 
proposes to advance. Nor does this Association approve 
of shutting up knowledge by ordinary copyright ; it holds 
that each and every person, who has acquired knowledge, 
should freely and joyously impart the same. In a word, 
knowledge should never be sold in the market, — should 
never be delivered to the highest bidder ; but, on the con- 
trary, it should be as freely diffused as are light, rains, snows, 
frosts, and dews. The Aristocracy of Scholars is therefore 
now by this Association condemned ; and it proposes, by 
a general diffusion of knowledge, to disperse those per- 
sons who are cloistered in what are termed " the halls of 
learning." To the greatest possible extent it intends to 



300 THE EDUCATOR. 

take away from Othello his occupation ; and to do this by 
a general and free diffusion of all the knowledge which it 
is essential for man to receive. 

This Association will now proceed to declare certain 
fundamental principles, which principles will be frequently 
referred to in the forthcoming series of discourses. While 
this body does not desire to challenge controversy, yet it 
courts the freest investigation of its principles. It also 
desires a careful scrutiny of the teachings which it pro- 
poses to give, as they bear relation to its fundamental 
principles. 

Principle I. All true education is an unfolding of the 
interiors. 

Principle II. That there may be a wise and harmonious 
unfolding, the interiors are to be addressed. 

Principle III. That the interiors may be addressed, the 
teacher must himself or herself be interiorly unfolded. 

At the present time the inhabitants of your earth are in 
the external. Their teachers are external ; they, to con- 
siderable extent, are capable of discoursing and of teach- 
ing only of outer things. While this Association does not 
undervalue the externals, yet it feels that the internals are, 
relatively speaking, of more importance. It desires, there- 
fore, to proceed to the germs of things ; to enter what, 
figuratively speaking, may be called the holy of holies ; to 
lay its hand, as it were, on the Divinities, and from those 
Divinities to work outward to the external. 

The bud has within itself all that strictly constitutes the 
rose. The seed has within itself all that strictly consti- 
tutes the fruit. All things are emanations from the inte- 
riors. There, in the highest possible sense, is the throne 
of the Most High ; the external being but an emanation 
from the Divine — a lower form of the Divinity. The 
Divine, as it were, transmits his own interior being. But 
that transmission is less perfect than himself, as the external 
is always less perfect than the ideal ; which truth the artist, 



FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES. 301 

the Bculptor, and tin 1 mechanician, all understand. To 
reach, then, the highest things, to obtain the purest knowl- 
edge, t>> a quire the essences ) attention must be directed to 

the interiors ; or, if mere agreeable, to the heart of things. 
In sheri. address must be made to that which is highsr than 
the faculty called reason. 

Reason may he denominated an analyzer, a judge of 

things; hut there is hi man an inferior consciousness that a 
statement is true, or that it is based in eternal principles, 
though the person may be incapable of logically presenting 
the subject to others. That power is the highest; it is 
" the Divinity which stirs within." It is sometimes called 
intuition. That is a significant word. It implies that the 
tutors, or teachers, are within. These, and these alone, 
are the authoritative teachers of mankind ; and when the 
inhabitants of this earth shall come to a clear perception 
and a hearty acknowledgment of this truth, they will be 
admirably prepared for education, or, better, for unfolding. 

The present systems of education, as before remarked, 
are almost entirely external. The teachers themselves, 
being not internally unfolded, are incapable of imparting 
from their interiors. A new order of teachers, who are 
internally unfolded, will arise. Until they commence their 
labors little can be done. This Association intends to 
unfold the internals, — to exhibit man as he is in his inte- 
riors, — to approach the heart of the internals; and, as the 
heart shall beat harmoniously, so will there be harmonious 
external action and form. 

But, while this Association has to do mainly with the 
internals, it will carefully avoid metaphysical disquisitions 
and the use of abstruse terms ; but will study great sym- 
plicity, and endeavor to be mainly suggestive. It does 
not so much propose to teach, as to turn the mind in right 
directions, and thus indicate the road to be travelled; so 
that those who listen to its suggestions will be able to 
educate themselves. 

26 



302 THE EDUCATOR. 



§ II. OF THE ANATOMICAL STRUCTURE OF THE HUMAN BODY. 

In all ages, and among all nations, barbarous, civilized, 
or Christianized, the contemplation of the human structure 
has called forth deepest emotions of wonder, admiration, 
and thanksgiving. Poets, statesmen, and philosophers, 
have borrowed from it their most beautiful tropes and 
figures. But they have never started, as a question of 
science, the inquiry, Whence originates the anatomical 
structure of the human body? 

The human body has been usually considered a miracu- 
lous formation ; or, it has been supposed that it descended 
directly from the gods; or, that it is an offshoot from the 
lower forms of creation. Neither of these theories can 
fully account for its wonderful powers. This Association 
may as well say, at once, that it knows nothing of miracu- 
lous formations, — knows nothing of descents from the 
gods, — and that it does not regard the human structure 
as an offshoot from other creations. Man is a distinct 
species, separated quite widely from other formations. 

But this body does not intend to engage in polemics ; it 
has a vastly higher labor to perform. It intends to observe 
its own fundamental principles, and addresses the interiors. 
It has called to its aid, at this time, a justly distinguished, 
very learned, and highly unfolded anatomist (Aristotle), 
who will present the subject which has been introduced : 

Whence originated the being called man? By what 
law did this remarkable being reach this particular earth ? 
How came his bodily organization to be distinct from all 
other organizations ? What relation does he bear to inhab- 
itants of other planets ? Is this his first appearance ? 

These are very grave questions, and considered some- 
what difficult to answer ; yet a thorough investigation of 
man, an intimate acquaintance with his internal and his 
external structure, renders it easy to answer the same. 

The external is hut the elaboration of the internal, as the 



OBIGIH OF THE nr.MAN BTBUCTUBB. 303 

fruit is but the elaboration of the seed within that fruit. 
If the little seed could be critically inspected, the same 
form, substantially, which is presented to the outer vision 
would appear. Ail things have their internals and their 
externals, — the externals being simply expressions of the 
internals. Each individual person has within himself a 
divinity; or, perhaps, to speak more correctly, an inner 
self, from which the outer self is but an elaboration. This 
divinity, or inner self, has all that is essential to constitute 
an outer self, — precisely as is the case with the seed before 
alluded to. 

Whence, then, comes this divinity, or this inner self? 
Answer : It is an impregnation from the Grand Essential 
or Highest Self; or, to be, perhaps, better understood, from 
the Source of all selfs, usually called God. 

This Association does not propose to open at this time 
the question of the origin of the being called God. While 
some of its members and teachers hold their individual 
opinions in respect to this point, yet, as an Association, it 
has nothing to do therewith. Its field of labor is circum- 
scribed; but it unhesitatingly and unqualifiedly declares, 
that the being called God exists, organically, in the form of 
the being called man ; — and it cannot at this time pass 
beyond that line. Ancient writers have said that " in the 
image of God " man was made ; but theologians have not 
fully comprehended the length, breadth, depth, and height 
of that ancient and quite important declaration. Tliere is 
no one faculty, no one portion of the human structure, how- 
ever coarse or fine, which has not its origin in the form of 
the being called God. Thi3 is as true, anatomically speak- 
ing, as morally, emotionally, or religiously. 

This broad and unqualified statement being submitted, 
direct procedure may now be had to a consideration of the 
purposes of this anatomical structure. 

Two purposes are contemplated. The human body is 
dual. First, it is a receiver ; secondly, it is an imparter. 
Nature throughout is dual, — receiving, imparting. There 



304 THE EDUCATOR. 

is no variation from that law. — it is fixed, eternal. The 
higher portions of the structure are the receivers : the 
lower portions are the imparters. Countless organs are 
located in every part of the body for these dual purposes, 
receiving and imparting : so that the human body is con- 
stantly receiving new accessions, and as constantly impart- 
ing the accessions received. The receptions, entering 
above, pass through the various parts of the structure. 
When it is said the various parts, it is intended to say all. 
— every fibre, every pore, every hair, every mineral, — 
embracing in minerals the parts denominated the teeth and 
the nails. 

Every partide of air inhaled, every drop of liquid received, 
every particle of food taken, in some way. either favorably or 
unfavorably, affects the minutest portions of the structure. — 
going to make up, to perfect, to purify, or to disturb, 
disarrange . disharmonize, the whole. 

This Association deeply feels that it has now uttered 
one of the most important truths which can be recorded, 
especially when it regards the babe at the maternal breast. 
Each emotion, each sorrow, each joy, each anguish of soul, 
flows to that little newly-born structure, affecting, agreea- 
bly or disagreeably, for ages to come, its conditions. And 
we may go further back, and apply the same statement to 
the time when that little structure was forming in its 
mother's womb. The contemplation of a process so won- 
derful tends to bewilder even the most calm and philo- 
sophic mind. There, apparently, the anatomical form 
begins its existence. But does it begin there ? This 
Association unqualifiedly declares that it does not — that 
this is but an apparent, not a real beginning. It must, it 
did exist prior to that appearance. If, passing yet further 
back to the instant of copulation, it be asked, Did it begin 
there ? it must still be declared that it did not. But, with- 
out proceeding further in this direction at the present time, 
attention may now be turned to some of the more promi- 
nent parts of the human structure. 



MAN A TREE. 305 

That which naturally excites attention first is the part 
called the head. The subject of the Mechanism of Mind is 
assigned to another, and may not, therefore, be entered 
upon in this anatomical discourse. The second prominent 
division is the trunk, sometimes called the body, in distinc- 
tion from other parts ; but the word trunk is preferred, for 
a purpose which will be presently manifest. The third 
division includes the parts denominated the limbs; promi- 
nently four, the lower and the higher, though these have 
their subdivisions. 

Man, anatomically, is a tree. The body has its roots, its 
trunk, its branches. Of the origin of trees this Associa- 
tion will not speak at length, because that subject has been 
assigned to the Association which teaches of Agriculture. 
(While each and all these Associations are cooperative 
bodies, closely allied to each other, yet each confines itself, 
as an association, to the subject prominently set forth by 
its distinctive title.) 

The human body, like the tree, draws its nourishment 
from the earth on which it moves, receives sustenance 
from the elements around, and is affected by the light and 
the warmth. Cut the roots off from a tree, or raise up 
that tree from the earth, and the agriculturist knows the 
results. Precisely so with the human structure. Place a 
person, if such a thing could be done, in a position wholly 
separated from the earth, and anatomically the results 
would be the same as with the tree. It is as essential that 
one should be connected with the earth as the other, 
because a portion of the nourishment of each comes from 
that source. It must have the positive limes, the negative 
salts, and other minerals too numerous to mention, that the 
structure may continue, and perform its appropriate offices. 
Persons who walk, for example, for any length of time, on 
ordinary planks, become quite exhausted; because, to some 
extent, the roots of the structure are cut off from the 
needed supplies. Place on the feet of a human structure 
a material which is a perfect non-conductor, and let that 
39 2G* 



306 THE EDUCATOR. 

person attempt to travel, — the effect would be, not to say 
disastrous, at least, exceedingly inconvenient. A journey 
could not be made, because of a separation of the structure 
from the requisite positives and negatives which are ob- 
tained by contact with the earth. The minerals in the 
earth are constantly forming the bones, the teeth, and the 
nails, of the structure ; and that supply must not be cut off. 

This remark applies also to the lower animals. Take, as 
a specimen of the whole, that exceedingly useful animal, 
the horse. If he were to stand on glass, or any other 
electrical non-conductor, vitality would cease. The limbs 
would become inactive, and that noble animal would be 
useless. 

This Association deems it proper to dwell on this point 
with a good deal of particularity, for this reason: It pro- 
poses to teach of the human structure so thoroughly, that 
finer and better specimens may be produced. 

There must be, then, if for no other reason, for anatom- 
ical purposes, a connection of man with the earth, as the 
tree is connected with the same ; and one can no more 
prosper than the other without this connection. In its 
proper place the subject of ablutions will be presented, 
when something will be said of moisture of the lower 
limbs, corresponding to moisture of roots, which subject 
is one of great importance. 

§111. OF THE COVERINGS OF THE ANATOMICAL STRUCTURE. 

This subject, the coverings of the anatomical structure, 
is, perhaps, one of the most difficult of all subjects to pre- 
sent scientifically to the mind, especially in its present 
more gross condition. 

The Association of Elementizers referred to the human 
body as a composition of globular particles. It could not 
proceed to a greater extent without passing over its pre- 
scribed limits, and encroaching on a branch which had 
been assigned to this Association. Were your outer vision 



COVERINGS OF THE ANATOMICAL STRUCTURE. 307 

more refined, and could you inspect objects which are per- 
ceived with much distinctness by persons in higher condi- 
tions, your deepest admiration and greatest wonder would 
be called forth by a view of your own bodies. Were it 
not for the coverings of the more anatomic parts, were it 
not for myriads of fibres which hold the whole together, 
the parts would lie in a confused, irregular mass. But. by 
a most beautiful arrangement, the whole are drawn and 
bound together, while each and every part can perform its 
appropriate office. 

Whence, then, originate the coverings of the several 
parts ? — a question which has never been scientifically 
answered by an inhabitant of your earth. This subject, 
though apparently difficult, must be at this time approached; 
and it will be presented by the eminent anatomist referred 
to in the preceding discourse. [Another speaks :] 

Directly connected with what may be properly denom- 
inated the skeleton of the anatomical structure are what 
may, for distinction's sake, be termed the human coverings. 
Man, in his more civilized condition, prepares himself with 
garments for the external covering of the human form. 
He does this quite instinctively, actuated by that sense 
which is usually, though quite vaguely, denominated pro- 
priety. In his present condition, man is much inclined to 
conceal the human form from outside and grosser inspec- 
tion ; but, in the higher and more etherealized conditions, the 
ordinary external garments are unknown, — though there 
is around each individual a pure element which is called 
an aura. But of this particular element it is not designed 
to speak elaborately at present. It may be observed, that 
as persons become refined and etherealized, there comes a 
willingness to expose the more comely and useful portions 
of the human structure. Truly, there is no object so beau- 
tiful to behold as a perfect, highly developed and symmet- 
rical human organism. 

But whence comes this covering of the anatomical 



308 THE EDUCATOR. 

structure ? In the former discourse it was declared that 
the structure itself is but an outer elaboration of the 
Divine, — that the Divine is an organism. — that all organ- 
isms exist in the interiors, as represented by the unfolding 
[of the tree, etc.] from the seed, forming the fruit. It was 
also asserted that the human structure is a tree, having its 
roots, its trunk, its branches. The tree, also, has its cov- 
erings : the fruits each and all have their coverings, cor- 
responding in some degree to the coverings of the human 
structure. 

The anatomical structure begins in the womb (that 
is. apparently, for, in fact, it priorly exists). As its parts 
form, they attract to themselves certain essential elements, 
drawn more especially primarily from the womb and its 
surroundings, as the seed germinates in the earth. The 
coverings, then, of the human structure are hut attractions. 
Each part of the anatomical skeleton attracts that which it 
needs. Take a magnet, and place around it iron or steel 
filings, and you will have an illustration of this law of 
attraction. Tlie anatomic structure, composed principally 
of magnetic minerals, attracts to itself countless particles, 
and thus the outer coverings are formed. There is in the 
womb what may be called an interior regulator, locating 
each atom in its appropriate place, — the finer atoms being 
attracted to the higher and finer regions, the gross and the 
grosser to other and lower regions. Thus, by a myste- 
rious yet certain wombomic law, the embryonic outer 
formations, or attractions, proceed. This process passes 
on with perfect uniformity, if the maternal one be well 
developed and rotundly unfolded. 

Passing from that condition [by the process of birth], 
it next receives the elements by another and more external 
process, namely, through the breasts : and, when suitably 
advanced, it gathers, like the trees and the fruits, directly 
from the elements around, — from snows, rains, dews ? 
frosts, heat, and cold. These elements, though invisible 
to the outer vision, are composed of as distinct particles 



GARMENTS. 309 

of matter as is the nourishment which flows from the 
maternal bosom. 

The coverings, then, of the anatomical structure, are the 
dement* ichiek exist around it. 

Those elements are invariably and eternally in motion, 
affected though their motions are by surrounding condi- 
tions. When the human structure dwells principally in 
circular edifices, it will be more regular, more circular, in 
its form. They who, in the higher conditions, study the 
microscopies, perceive precisely how each particle is 
attracted to the parts of the structure. These particles 
move, when in harmonious conditions, with as much pre- 
cision as the rolling orb ; but in proportion as they are dis- 
turbed in their natural action, in the same ratio do they 
fail to reach their truest positions. Hence, there come 
protuberances, cancers, sores, and all those inconveniences 
which it has been said that " flesh is heir to." There is 
truth in that proverb because only of elemental inharmony 
and surrounding disturbance. Each particle would, if 
uninterrupted in its natural course, go to its proper place, 
forming what are called the fibres, the skin with its myr- 
iads of pores, and affecting the blood in countless ways. 

But it is found difficult to select terms to unfold this 
subject to a greater extent. The theme is too fine for 
ordinary expression. There are topics where there is 
feeling prior to thought, and thought finer than expression ; 
and this is one of this class of subjects. [Aristotle ceases.] 

This Association feels that it cannot, however, close this 
discourse until it has spoken, though with some brevity, 
of the proper forms of external garments for the human 
structure, and of the materials of which they should be 
composed. 

A careful inspection of the ordinary garments, as re- 
spects form and style, reveals a want of taste, a disregard 
of convenience, and an overlooking of economy, in both 
the masculine and feminine costumes. Garments should 
be so constructed that all parts of the structure may move 



310 THE EDUCATOR 

with the greatest ease and elegance. There should be 
therefore an entire rejection of all bandages. Instead of 
the ordinary modes for securing and confining garments 
around the body, bands or belts should be prepared from 
the ordinary elastic gums, so that when the body is inflated 
there may be the freest possible expansion of the inflated 
parts, especially of the abdominal and more vital regions. 
If the pipes [of the body] are closely grasped by any mate- 
rial whatever, the vitals and the abdominals suffer great 
inconvenience. If the breasts are greatly compressed, they 
cannot be naturally inflated, and certain essential elemental 
processes cannot pass on. 

This Association deems it proper to say. though its 
advice may be regarded as somewhat impertinent, that the 
whole region called the trunk should have as free opportu- 
nities of expansion as have the trees of the forests. To the 
greatest practicable extent without offending good taste 
the surface of the trunk should be so exposed as to court 
the surrounding and essential elements. It is therefore 
respectfully suggested to the inhabitants of this planet that 
their garments should be loose, flowing, and graceful. As 
to those worn by males, the principal outer garment should 
descend gracefully to the knees, thus concealing the more 
delicate portions of the structure. Much has been said 
respecting the dress of females : but the hour has come to 
turn attention to the somewhat uncouth and indelicate 
dress of the other sex. Good taste, a true sense of pro- 
priety, an interior delicacy, will prompt to a more general 
ring of the parts allude d to : so that not only with 
greater ease and elegance, but also with greater purity, 
males and females may enjoy each other"s society. 

Without at this time proceeding to more particularity, it 
may be said that the materials of garments should be prin- 
cipally cotton and flax. Through these vegetable produc- 
tions the elements can readily pass, and help to more 
perfectly form the coverings of the anatomical structure. 

But it has been already said, introductorily ; that this As- 



ARCHITECTURE. 311 

sooiation intends not bo much to teach in detail as to turn 
the mind in righl directions, and leave it free to follow out 
these suggestions. If instructions were presented in de- 
tail, the faculties would not be unfolded. There must be 
labor — there must be effort; and thus the truest education 
or unfolding is attained. 



§IV. OF DWELLINGS, ARCHITECTURE, ETC. 

Each age, and to some extent each tribe of human be- 
ings, together with some of the lower animals, have had 
their respective dwellings, suited to their times, condi- 
tions, wants, and aspirations. This Association feels that 
man has now so far advanced, bodily, intellectually, mor- 
ally, and spiritually, that he needs better, more harmonious, 
and more perfect structures. 

The subject of Architecture has been assigned to this 
body, because it is closely connected with, if not a compo- 
nent part of, Education. That man may be fully and har- 
moniously educated, or unfolded, it is essential that he 
should be favorably and agreeably located. Attention will 
therefore be called to the several points of locations for 
structures, materials, and forms ; which subjects will be 
somewhat fully elaborated by a distinguished structuress. 
[Another speaks :] 

The ancients devoted vastly more attention to the sub- 
ject of architecture than do the moderns. Modern, archi- 
tecture but imitates mainly that of the ancients. Very few 
persons venture to vary, to any great extent, from the 
models of antiquity. While this Association has much rev- 
erence for the ancients, and while it would retain all that 
is useful of the past, it yet feels at liberty to strike out 
new paths, and to present new forms of structures. It 
searches with greatest freedom for the best things, whether 
they are ancient or modern. In the higher conditions man 
is more favorably situated than in the lower or grosser 
conditions. At this present time a strong desire is felt to 
unite the spirit-life with the earth-life, so that in some 



312 THE EDUCATOR. 

degree the earth-life may enjoy the advantages possessed 
in the higher conditions. In the latter, habitations are 
occupied, as substantial, as tangible, as are those of earth ; 
but the locations are better, the materials are finer, and the 
forms are more harmonious. In this discourse eminently 
practical instructions will be communicated, having relation 
to structures. 

The distinguished and industrious Association of Elec- 
tricizers, together with that learned body, the Association 
of Elementizers, have already declared that habitations 
should be located on prominences, or lofty eminences. 
This Association will state with distinctness several reasons 
why such locations should be preferred : 

First, In lofty regions the elements are far more pure, 
more abundant, more vitalizing, and more capable of being 
commanded, than in lower positions. 

Secondly, In lofty eminences the mental faculties become 
more energetic, more full, more expanded ; and, as a con- 
sequence, capable of taking in broader, more comprehen- 
sive, and more vital subjects. 

Thirdly, The liquids which flow, the fruits which are 
grown, and the animals which are reared, in lofty regions, 
possess larger amounts of vitality than those found in loca- 
tions of an opposite character, 

These three prominent considerations, together with 
some minor points which will not now be presented, are 
deemed sufficient to lead to the preference stated. 

In respect to materials for the construction of habitations, 
it may be observed that they should be principally — and 
in the distant futures they will entirely — composed of 
minerals. Minerals impart their varied and essential influ- 
ences to the human structure. In a former discourse it 
was affirmed that if man were entirely separated from the 
earth he would suffer great inconvenience, and, if long con- 
tinued, such separation would be quite disastrous. Some 
of the more robust tribes of the past, and some few in the 
present, have dwelt and do dwell in caves. There they 



ARCHITECTURE. 313 

were constantly, like the laboring agriculturist, in connec- 
tion with, ami surrounded by, the essential minerals; and, 
as a consequence, they were robust, gigantic, and contin- 
ued long to inhabit their mortal forms. These well-known 
facts have led to a careful consideration of [the value of] 
mineral materials for human dwellings; and no reasonable 
doubt can be entertained, in the mind of any careful student 
of architecture, that human habitations should be composed 
principally of mineral substances. Man, in his interiors, is 
spiritual ; in his externals, vegetable and mineral. When 
wisely garmented in vegetable products, when subsisting 
primarily on vegetables, when inhaling the purest liquids, 
— that he yet may be quite perfected, he should also dwell 
in mineral habitations ; so that the several departments of 
mineral, vegetable, and liquid, may approach and impreg- 
nate the human form. 

It is moreover essential that the forms of structures 
should be such as Avill most agreeably affect, gratify, and 
serve to harmonize, the occupants. Attention is now being 
turned in some degree to better structural forms. The 
Association of Elementizers has already affirmed that all 
motion is circular ; that habitations, villages, towns, each 
and all, should be circular. It also took occasion to say 
that this Association would teach of forms of structure. 
This is a subject of interest to every person on your earth 
who inhabits a dwelling. 

Every apartment, to all possible extent, in a structure 
for habitable purposes, should be circular.* But this Asso- 
ciation does not now [June, 1854] consider it wise to pre- 
sent diagramic instructions. That labor will be cheerfully 
undertaken the instant it is proposed to commence a model 
educational institution. Were diagrams presented at this 
present stage of spiritual unfolding, they would be exceed- 
ingly liable to be misapprehended; shreds of the same 

* The term circular here used means not necessarily perfect roundness, but, 
rather, absence of angles. The oval form, for dwellings and principal rooms, 
is that recommended in subsequent papers. (See § xiii. of this Part.) 

40 27 



314 THE EDUCATOR. 

would be taken, and when connected with other architec- 
tural forms, would be quite unsuited to man's present con- 
dition and needs ; hence, while this Association merely 
affirms that towns, cities, and individual habitations, should 
be circular, it purposely withholds for a time more definite 
teachings. Nevertheless, it will, from time to time, impress 
suitable minds with the great importance of harmonial 
structures, and it will excite their architectural faculties 
to make rude drafts as preparatives for such more perfect 
diagrams as will in due season be presented. It may again 
be repeated, that this Association designs more to direct 
the way, than to teach in detail. 



§ V. OF GERMS, PROCREATIONS, IMPARTATIONS, ETC. 

All things have their externals and their internals. This 
remark applies to the grandest orb and to the minutest 
possible atom. In the interiors lie concealed what are 
usually denominated the germs. In this discourse, how- 
ever, another term will be manufactured, and presented, 
which term will with much greater precision express the 
thought intended to be communicated. That word is 
Spiritism. This term is designed to convey the idea of 
perpetual and forever expanding life, or vitality. 

Spiritism is the interior essence of all things. It lies 
within the vegetable and the animal seed, and when favor- 
ably conditioned, surrounded by a sufficient amount of 
protection and warmth, it begins its work of unfolding. 
Hence, there comes what is usually denominated germina- 
tion. Spiritism lies back of this. Germination is the 
sequence, or the offspring, of that which is now called 
spiritism. Spiritism is the essential, the real, the substan- 
tial, the unfolding life. It is, as it were, an emanation from 
the Divine Spirit, or the Source of all spirit, — the grand 
Central Spirit, or the Fount of all life. 

Imagine an upgushing Fountain of Spirit, or Spirituality, 
and you have the best possible conception of the Divine. 



PROCREATION, 315 

Emanating from that Fountain are several grades of spirits, 
from the lowesl to the present highest. The mineral is 
the basis, the vegetable higher, the lower animals still 
higher, and man the present highest. 

Spiritism, then, exists in the interior of the vegetable 
seed, of the lower animal seed, and of the present highest 
human seed. 

The vegetable seed is deposited in the earth ; it there 
germinates, expands, comes forth, and multiplies^ its like. 
So with the animals ; it is deposited, expands, multiplies, 
produces its like, — all springing from that which is here 
denominated spiritism. 

This principle being clearly understood and accepted, 
opportunity will be now improved to impart useful instruc- 
tion, bearing relation to the germination or procreation of 
vegetables, animals, and man. 

It is already well known that the germination of vegeta- 
bles depends, to much extent, on soils, seasons, climates, 
moistures, and temperatures. The germinations are per- 
fect in precise ratio to favorable conditions. But in this 
discourse much cannot with propriety be said of vegeta- 
tion, because that branch of this subject belongs more 
strictly to the Association of Agriculturalizers ; neither is 
it proposed to speak at any considerable length of procrea- 
tion, as it relates to the lower animals. In passing, how- 
ever, it may be observed that the lower animals assume 
more beautiful forms for domestic uses, and become more 
valuable, as they are favorably circumstanced and wisely 
mated, or brought together so as to form the finest copula- 
tive combinations. 

The same law obtains in respect to man. The seed which 
is transmitted has within itself always a portion of spirit- 
ism ; but there may be connected with this certain other 
influences which favorably or unfavorably affect the germ- 
ination of the same. In its transmission spiritism receives, 
so to speak, a coating, a casement, a surrounding, which 
exerts its appropriate influence upon it, like the influence 



316 THE EDUCATOR. 

of soil upon the germinating seed. In a word, in trans- 
mitting spiritism, there is also an imparting of the transmit- 
ter's own being, or self; so that, in addition to life, there 
is imparted that which corresponds to the condition of the 
persons at the time of its transmission. 

This point being then fully understood, it will be per- 
ceived that the offspring to be germinated will be affected, 
to a greater or lesser extent, by the conditions of the trans- 
mitters, — which fact, when fully considered, will lead to 
the greatest possible care in respect to not only the bodily, 
but also the intellectual, the moral, the religious, and the 
spiritual conditions of persons becoming parents. In the 
ratio of their perfect development, will the surroundings 
of that which is called spiritism be favorable. This remark 
applies not only to conditions at the instant of transmission, 
but during the entire processes also of conception, gesta- 
tion, outer birth, and the season of direct impartation from 
the maternal bosom. 

This subject of the impartation of spiritism is one of 
the highest importance, when considered in relation to 
education. Unless education reaches this subject, unless 
there be the most stringent teachings on this point, off- 
spring will be ushered into being in quite imperfect con- 
ditions. Germinations will be irregular, inharmonious, 
and their results destructive of the best interests of man. 

The general law of impartation should also be consid- 
ered. Persons are constantly imparting their own being, 
making impressions on all things around, beneath, above, 
and within them. By their speech they impart themselves 
as truly as in the sexual embrace ; and in proportion as 
they speak from their interiors, — in proportion to their 
interior purity, — do they impregnate or impress others. 
Persons who write from their interiors also impart of their 
own inner being ; they " write themselves out." So in 
sculpture, and all the arts. Unless one is interiorly an 
artist, he cannot succeed with the pencil, the chisel, or in 



IMPARTATIONS. 317 

any other department. Externally he may labor, but inter- 
nally he will be dissatisfied, and will not gratify others. 

Furthermore, by a knowledge of this law of the impart- 
ation of being, that interesting subject somewhat vaguely 
called Paychometry may be understood; also, how it is 
that persons who grasp hands favorably or unfavorably 
affect each other : why it is that persons who desire to be 
in harmony one with another should join hands. The 
longest branch [linger] of the hand is specially an imparter. 
There is a passage down through that important branch, 
which has its peculiar office, and wdien in a natural condi- 
tion does its appropriate w^ork. Whenever, then, a person 
writes his autograph, he imparts a portion of his own 
being : it is there fixed, and by the powder of psychometry 
(or soul-measuring) his real internal character or being 
can be analyzed. 

So persons write themselves out, as it were, by the 
dwellings which they prefer, by the furniture of those 
dwellings, by the garments which they wear, by the com- 
pany they seek, by the foods which they choose. They 
also impregnate the very walls of their habitations, impart- 
ing concordant or discordant influences perpetually. In 
apartments which are set aside for spiritual purposes no 
discordant person should be permitted to enter, for they 
leave portions of themselves therein. 

For this reason, into the highest educational institutions 
no discordant persons will be allowed to enter. There 
will be a deep and critical inspection of the condition of 
each person who desires to enter, and those who are 
found to be discordant will be rejected. Other and pri- 
mary or preparative institutions must be established for 
such, the highest being the holy of holies, the habitation 
of the purest and most concordant persons. Vast though 
this subject is in its sweep, yet it bears strict relation to 
that of germs and procreations. 

27* 



318 THE EDUCATOR. 



§ VI. OF THE LAWS OF HEALTH, INCLUDING EXERCISES, 
ABLUTIONS, POSTURES, ETC. 

Any system of education which does not embrace in- 
struction relative to an observance of the laws of health 
is, so far, an imperfect or incomplete system. Unless the 
body is in its truest, most natural, and harmonious condi- 
tions, the higher powers cannot perform their natural and 
essential functions. The body is the basis of the mind, 
and, to a greater or lesser extent, favorably or unfavorably 
affects it. 

Among the ancients, great attention was directed to a 
wise, harmonious, and perfect unfolding of the physical 
forms of scholars. Athletic exercises, games, gymnastics, 
were introduced into the institutions of learning, with a 
view of bringing the bodies of pupils into their best and 
highest conditions. Manifestly the moderns have greatly 
overlooked this branch of education ; so that pupils, while 
arduously engaged in intellectual and religious studies, are 
generally puny, ill-formed, and pindling persons. 

This Association desires, therefore, to introduce [into 
the new system] some of the ancient exercises, games, and 
gymnastics, in order that the bodies of pupils may be 
expanded, strengthened, and unfolded, in harmony with 
the unfolding of the higher faculties. It proceeds, then, 
to unfold its plans in this particular. 

Several things are known to be essential to a full enjoy- 
ment of the highest health. Among these essentials the 
following may now be named : 

1st. A free and a constant inhalation of pure air. 

2d. A sufficient time for bodily and mental repose. 

3d. A judicious selection of the best foods, connected 
with the purest and most vitalizing liquids. 

4th. A quite constant connection with the soil, and a 
general exposure to the rains, dews, snows, frosts, heats, 
and colds. 

Minor points might be presented, but those just named 



LAWS OF HEALTH. 319 

are prominently the essentials. If one is deprived of 

these, or o[' any one of these, there is a Liability to incon- 
venience, or what is called disease. 

But there are other tilings to be attained, higher than 
mere health. A person may be considered in a state of 
bodily health, but not be greatly, fully, and symmetrically 
unfolded. Health may be, relatively considered, a negative 
condition, — that is, the person is not siclc. But that per- 
son might, if wisely instructed, pass up into a higher and 
more positively healthy condition. A tree may be said to 
Jbe healthy ; yet that same tree may be so cultivated that 
it will more fully expand. Some of the fruits which grow 
healthfully in their natural locations may yet, by being 
transplanted and more favorably surrounded, more fully 
expand, emit more delicious odors, and be more agreeable 
to refined taste, though they may not be more healthy. So 
the human body may be cultivated, brought into finer con- 
ditions, and be capable of more fully aiding in unfolding 
the higher faculties. In this sense, and for this purpose, 
this Association desires to teach of the laws of health. 

One of the methods which it proposes thus to teach is 
that of presenting a brief programme of exercises for 
pupils. These exercises may be in the form of amuse- 
ments, or they may take the form of ordinary labor. 

Each educational institution should have connected with 
it a mechanical branch, so that persons who have a me- 
chanical bias can follow- their attractions in that particular. 
That mechanical branch should be, to such, really and truly 
their school-room. Placed under the tuition of highly cul- 
tivated mechanicians, they would find their highest delight 
in receiving instructions, and elaborating the same in mod- 
els. Such occupation would tend to unfold their bodies 
most perfectly and symmetrically, and they w T ould thus 
become better recipients of mechanical knowdedge. 

This branch should be as free to one sex as to the other. 
Frequently females exhibit a very marked mechanical bias; 
but among the moderns it is considered indecorous for 



320 THE EDUCATOR. 

woman to enter the mechanical branch, and perform man- 
ual labor. She should, however, follow her attractions in 
this respect, as in all other particulars. She should not 
ask permission so to do, but should claim the right to fol- 
low her mechanical bias ; and her garments should be suit- 
ed to such labors and exercises as she desires to pursue. 
By thus freely exercising her body, calling out her me- 
chanical faculties [even while fulfilling the functions of 
maternity], her offspring would be more perfectly formed 
in embryo, and nourishments would be more freely provided 
and imparted subsequent to birth. 

There should also be connected with an educational 
institution a somewhat extensive domain for agricultural 
purposes, so that both sexes may freely follow their attrac- 
tions as to exercise in the various avenues which agricul- 
ture would open before them. There, too, the unfolded 
teacher should accompany his pupils, should teach them 
of the earth, of its formation, of its minerals, of its vari- 
ous changes, — of the seasons, of the dews, rains, snows 
and frosts, as they bear relation to the earth, its plants, the 
lower animals, and man ; so that, while agricultural exer- 
cises are entered upon with the greatest zest, developing 
the body, the teacher may at the same time help to expand 
the mind. Thus, as the lower faculties are strengthened, 
the higher may increase in ability to receive. 

"With an educational institution should also be connected 
a third department, designed principally for amusements, 
and which should encourage athletics, gymnastics, wrest- 
lings, dancing, romping, plays, singing, etc., — all that can 
exercise the body, gratify the taste, and at the same time 
unfold the higher faculties. 

These three branches would render an educational insti- 
tution worthy the name ; the purpose being to call out, to 
unfold to the highest practical extent, all that there is in 
man. Without these three, an educational institution is 
but a mere sham. 

That the highest culture of the human body may be 



ABLUTIONS AND POSTURES. 321 

attained, there. should also be connected with an educa- 
tional institution large, beautiful, and attractive bathing 
apartments. In these, fountains should freely flow, an 
agreeable temperature should always be preserved, and 
the air ho kept humid or moist; so that, when the body 
becomes thirsty, the pupils entering these apartments may 
absorb the requisite degree of moisture, instead of drink- 
ing by the ordinary process. This laving, as it were, in 
humid air, receiving moisture at every pore, or at every 
mouth (for the pores are but mouths), — laying aside all 
garments, — is preferable to plunging into the waters, 
since it avoids a sudden shock, and suffers the moistures 
to approach the body gently and gradually, thus bringing 
it into the most gentle, harmonious, and the purest possible 
conditions. 

The moderns are so generally and almost constantly 
encased in coverings, that moistures cannot easily approach 
all parts of the body ; but, in such apartments as have been 
referred to, there would be seasons in each day when all 
garments might be laid aside, and the body be allowed to 
receive that degree of moisture which it craves. Espe- 
cially would this method of bathing be serviceable to 
mothers during gestation. 

There is still another consideration essential to the high- 
est unfolding of the human body, namely, a careful observ- 
ance of postures. In slumber, there is a true, natural posi- 
tion. Persons should repose on the back, the arms lying 
quietly by the side, the head but slightly elevated. In 
this posture comes the easiest and most natural slumber ; 
and in it, too, are most natural influxes to the mentals 
while in the state of slumber. When persons are walking, 
the greatest possible care should be had that the body is 
erect ; and whoever disregards this branch of education is 
bodily imperfect. When partaking of foods, the body 
should be somewhat thrown back, that the foods may natu- 
rally and easily find their appropriate receptacles. 

These several branches of instruction are considered by 
41 



322 THE EDUCATOR. 

this Association as essential to health, — by which they 
mean, not merely the negative condition of freedom from 
disease, but the highest and most complete bodily expan- 
sion or unfolding. 



§VIL OF METHODS OF TEACHING IN THE MORE UNFOLDED 
CONDITIONS. 

Examples are frequently useful as incentives to action, 
and as illustrative of thought. This Association deems it 
proper to present here a brief view of the methods of 
teaching in the more ethereal, spiritual, or higher condition. 

The spiritual life is a reality ; and as persons are bodily, 
intellectually, morally, religiously, and spiritually unfolded 
on your earth, they are proportionately prepared to appre- 
ciate, enter into, and enjoy, the succeeding or the higher 
condition. Spirit-life is, strictly speaking, material life ; 
spirit is but more rarefied and highly concentrated matter. 
This truth being received, the mind is in some degree pre- 
pared to receive information respecting locations, employ- 
ments, foods, garments, habitations, systems of education, 
etc., in the spirit-life. These all are found there, though in 
finer and more perfect states than are similar things on 
your particular earth. 

Without further preface, an example of a session for 
instruction will now be presented, as a specimen of the 
usual routine. This will be given by a highly cultivated 
descriptionist : 

In the spirit-life each person follows his or her attrac- 
tions, and hence they naturally engage in employments 
suited to their interior conditions. There is a class who 
delight to teach, — to impart acquired knowledge, or out- 
flowing wisdom. Institutions 'are prepared for this class of 
persons, and they who delight to receive are attracted to 
those whose pleasure it is to impart ; and thus the impart- 
ers and receivers to some extent become one, the teachers 
bearing the positive, impartive, masculine, or impregnative 



THE SOCRATIC METHOD. 323 

relation, and the receivers the feminine, receptive, or nega- 
tive relation. 

While, however, some persons are impregnative or posi- 
tive In some branches of knowledge, they are but receptive 
in respect to other branches ; so that there are constant 
changes from positive to negative, and from negative to 
positive. That is, instructions are mutual, some more fully 
understanding one branch, and others another branch ; so 
that, while a person may impregnate or teach another at 
one instant, that other person may the next moment re- 
impregnate the first. Thus, in the educational institutions 
of the higher life, the teachings partake, to a great extent, 
of the conversational or Socratic form. Each teacher 
speaks from the interiors, and addresses the interiors of 
his pupil ; and when that pupil fully comprehends the 
thought addressed to him, he is excited to investigation ; 
queries are started, and from the interiors the pupil ad- 
dresses the teacher. Thus there are constant inter- 
changes, excitements, action and reaction of the faculties. 

For example's sake, a teacher addresses his pupil this 
query : What is matter, in distinction from mind ? The 
teacher then deliberately waits for response. The pupil 
may have never thought on that subject. He takes time 
to consider the question. The reply is not urged ; sev- 
eral sessions may intervene prior to an effort to answer 
that interrogative. Perceiving that his pupil is unpre- 
pared to answer, the teacher turns to a second pupil, and 
proposes, for example, this question : What constitutes 
life ? If the pupil be prepared, he makes reply ; but if 
otherwise, response is not urged. He may take days, 
weeks, months, or years, to prepare a reply to this inter- 
rogative. Thus the teacher presents question after ques- 
tion, until some one of the pupils attempts a reply. Then 
every mind is concentrated on the single topic to which 
the reply has reference, pupils and teacher uttering their 
various thoughts, until the most critical investigation is 
had, and the fullest intercommunications have taken place, 



324 THE EDUCATOR. 

or until the subject is examined in its length, breadth, 
depth, and height. In this way, the knowledge which one 
has an opportunity of receiving is equally available to all. 

Such, in brief, is the method of teaching : each person 
being attracted to that class of subjects which bears the 
closest relation to his interior unfoldings, so that teachings 
become intensely interesting. 

Various classes are convened, who are interested in 
various subjects. Persons who are matrons find their 
highest delight in imparting and receiving knowledge 
relating to matronly subjects ; persons who are mechani- 
cians take deepest interest in associating with minds of a 
similar cast. There is no compulsion, there are no " idle 
fools " to be " whipped to school/' 7 because of this law of 
attraction ; each person loving something, and desiring to 
receive or to impart something. 

The Association of Educationizers proposes to the 
inhabitants of this earth the introduction of the method 
of teaching generally adopted in the higher conditions, so 
that learning may be attractive, and teaching agreeable, 
Among the moderns, learning is generally pursued as a 
duty, or as a means to station, honor, profit, or position ; 
but knowledge should be sought because of its inherent 
value to the persons who acquire. Educational institutions 
should be attractive places, so that persons will seek knowl- 
edge for the sake of knowledge itself, and also for the 
pleasure of imparting the same to others. 



§ VTH. OF LANGUAGE, EMBRACING THOUGHT, MIND, AND 
EXPRESSION. 

This Association is aware that it has undertaken to 
discourse of most intricate and difficult subjects, when 
it announces as its theme language, thought, mind, and 
expression. It will present its views with great delibera- 
tion, and with exact discrimination, and desires that its 
instructions may be most closely scrutinized. Though 



LANGUAGE — THOUGHT. 325 

some few isolated persons have turned attention to this 
class of subjects, yet the schools, as such, to a great 
extent overlook, if not quite disregard, this branch of 
instruction. This Association, however, approaches these 
intricate matters with a confidence which it derives from a 
careful analysis of language, a scrutiny of thought, an 
inspection of the mechanism of mind, and a thorough 
knowledge oi' various forms of expression. 

This subject will be presented by an eminent linguist, 
whose attention, while on your earth, w T as much called to 
this important branch of education, and who has pursued 
more fully his inquiries in the higher condition, enjoying 
there certain advantages which are not obtained in the 
lower or earthly state. [Another speaks :] 

Language, in some of its forms, may be with much 
propriety considered universal. All things have their 
forms of speech, intelligible or unintelligible to others ; so 
that there is literal truth in the ancient record which says, 
■" The heavens declare the glory of God, . . . day unto day 
uttereth speech," etc. It was poetically said of the red 
man of the forest: 

" Lo the poor Indian, whose untutored mind 
Sees God in clouds and hears him in the wind ! " 

There is music throughout all nature. There are 

** Sermons in stones, books in the running brooks, 
And " speech " in everything." 

But each class or grade of existences understands or 
comprehends its own method of speech. This is true of 
the feathered tribes ; it is equally true of the lower ani- 
mals, as it is of man ; and some of the highly domesticated 
animals manifestly comprehend, to some extent, the lan- 
guage of man. 

Prior, however, to a disquisition relative to the trans- 
mission of thought, a distinct definition of thought itself 
must be given. What, then, it may be asked, is thought, in 
distinction from language? Thought lies back of lan- 

28 



326 THE EDUCATOR. 

guage. It has been said by another, through this commu- 
nicator, that there are two kinds of thought: first and 
highest, thoughts which may be felt, but not expressed ; 
second and lower, thoughts which can be expressed. The 
higher thoughts are so exceedingly fine that they cannot 
be lodged in the usual conveyancers of thought ; because 
these, being coarser, cannot hold and safely convey that 
which is finer. 

Starting, then, on this basis, — namely, that there are two 
kinds of thought, — the questions may now be answered, 
Whence originated thought? When and where did its 
existence begin? Is thought a creation, or is it a forma- 
tion, or a combination? The answer unqualifiedly is, that 
thought is a combination, originating in that principle which 
one of my predecessors denominated Spiritism. Spiritism 
is the essential, inherent, expansive Life. It is, as it were, 
the Heart of all hearts, — it is the Core of all cores, — it is 
the essential Essence of the most interior heart of the 
divine Being. Here the mind, of necessity, stops ; it cannot 
further go, and make use of expression. It passes into the 
state denominated interior consciousness — the feeling that 
it is so. All labor to express beyond that point fails. 

This essential interior principle denominated spirit, when 
combined with matter slightly coarser than itself, produces 
that which is called thought. It is, therefore, an elemental 
combination. Let that word elemental be critically consid- 
ered ; it will be found to be a term expressive of combina- 
tion. Thus, by the mingling of the highest possible with 
a slightly lower element, there comes what may now be 
called agitation, action, excitement, corresponding to cer- 
tain chemical actions which are quite familial' to the 
chemist. 

Such, then, very briefly, is what is called thought, — a 
combination of the finest elements. That thought may, so to 
speak, enjoy locomotion, — that it may easily pass from 
location to location, — that it may be transmitted, in accord- 
ance with the sexual law, from person to person, from 



MECHANISM OF MIND. 327 

animal to animal, from clime to clime, from world to world, 
— there must ho conveyancers. Hence the need of that 
remarkable mechanism usually called the mind. Mind is a 
grosser form of matter than the combination usually denom- 
inated thought; hut as thought descends, becomes grosser, 
that which is called mind can receive it, and for a season 
hold it, and transmit it to other minds. 

What, then, is the mechanism called mind? It is highly 
concentrated, rarefied, and closely allied particled matter. 
Suppose a box, closely filled with small globular balls ; 
there would be between these balls unoccupied spaces, or 
vacuums (that is, speaking in ordinary language ; but, 
strictly, there are no vacuums, only comparatively such). 
Thought, then, is lodged in spaces like these, — apparent 
vacuities between the small globular particles of highly 
concentrated and greatly rarefied matter [of which mind is 
constituted]. 

Such, in brief^ is the mechanism of mind. It is admirably 
located, and favorably circumstanced for the reception and 
transmission of thought. This constitutes what may be 
denominated the mentals, in distinction from the body. 

Thoughts are transmitted by the excitement of these 
little globules, this particled matter. By mental agitation, 
thoughts flow from the mentals down the arm, and thus 
persons write ; or they flow to the feet, and they keep 
time, or they dance to the tune, which is the thought which 
excites or agitates the mentals. [The speaker ceases.] 

It is felt that this topic has been quite imperfectly pre- 
sented. It could not be otherwise, when an effort is made 
to speak of things finer even than mind itself. Yet this 
Association deemed it proper, at this time, to make an 
effort to present this somewhat abstruse subject ; so that, 
in the introduction of a new system of education on this 
earth, these topics might be included as a branch of study 
for greatly advanced and highly unfolded persons. 



328 THE EDUCATOR. 



§ IX. OF THE TRANSMISSION OF THOUGHT IN THE HIGHER CON- 
DITIONS—THE SPIRIT-TELEGRAPH. 

While thought in one sense may, with the strictest pro- 
priety, be denominated feeling, yet in a lower sense it may 
be termed emotional ; that is, it strives in various ways to 
express itself. Hence, there come signs as of joy or sorrow, 
— exclamations, or what may properly be styled the emo- 
tion or utterance of thought. 

All nations have had their forms of expression. In man's 
ruder condition, prior to the introduction of spoken and 
written language, the expression of thought took the form 
of signs. Taking a broad view of man as he has existed in 
various conditions on this earth, and considering the many 
centuries which have passed since his advent to this planet, 
he has progressed as rapidly as could be reasonably expected. 
At the present time the rude signs referred to are to some 
extent retained among the lower and more barbarous por- 
tions of the human race, and this Association intends to 
include them when it discourses of the transmission of 
thought. At a convenient season this body intends to 
introduce to the inhabitants of this planet a more perfect 
method of transmitting thought [than is now in use]. At 
this time it will describe the method adopted in the higher 
and more etherealized condition, and will also unfold its 
method of conveying thought to distant locations. The 
descriptionist before introduced [§ vil] will describe these 
methods, in her highly interesting manner : 

The transmission of thought in the spirit-life is an 
exceedingly interesting and a very agreeable process. 
Ordinary speech, such as is familiar to the inhabitants of 
your earth, is entirely superseded by finer and more nat- 
ural processes. Tlioughts are transmitted by and through 
the aid of odors. This is one process. Each odor is 
selected as the representative, or symbol, of a comprehen- 
sive thought. Take, for example, the beautiful blue violet: 



TRANSMISSION OF THOUGHT. 329 

there is emitted from this flown- an odor corresponding 
to its color. It is Belected as a representative of the heav- 
enly and the yet more ethereal condition. White flowers 
are expressive of purity — red, of angularity, or a less 
degree o\' harmony than blue or white. Persons meet in 
the higher lifes more generally in charming groves, where 
flowers, plants, and shrubs, are cultivated to the highest 
perfection, and where most beautiful odors are emitted, — 
the persona themselves having been raised or refined to 
conditions where they become highly sensitive to odors. 
The speaker or iniparter directs attention to that particular 
flower which most naturally symbolizes his thought. Thus, 
having a previous agreement in respect to the significance 
of these symbols, thoughts are conveyed with the greatest 
ease and rapidity. The odors at the same time surround- 
ing the persons and bringing them into most harmonious 
relations, the process of interchanging thought is attended 
with high enjoyment. Persons may be seated at a consid- 
erable distance from each other, yet, if arranged in circular 
forms, the elements moving circularly, thoughts will flow 
around from person to person without effort. Thus, the 
ordinary fatigue of conversation by vocal expression, or 
by writing, is quite unknown in the higher and more per- 
fected conditions. 

Difficult though it may seem, to an inhabitant of this 
earth, to transmit thought in the way described, yet that 
method is so perfectly systematized that it is learned with 
great ease. Even the little child, which may be incapable of 
lisping its thought, has but, as it were, to run and seize upon 
a beautiful, appropriate flower, and the teacher instantly 
knows its thought. Thus the tedious labor of teaching 
vocal sounds, of writing in ordinary characters, is almost 
entirely dispensed with ; though, for a season after arrival 
to the higher condition, the vocals are used until the new 
method can be learned and fully adopted. 

The highly advanced mind will readily perceive that the 
Soul of the interiors, the grand essential Life of all life, the 
42 28* 



330 THE EDUCATOK. 

Heart of all hearts, does not speak [in vocal utterances], 
but the Divine Will is expressed by, so to speak, a silent 
emission, which is felt by those nearest the Central Heart. 
This is passed to a lower condition ; and as it descends, of 
necessity it takes lower and yet lower forms, until it reaches 
a rnind on your earth. There the methods of transmission 
are less and less perfect [as it descends to lower grades of 
mind], until vocal speech almost ceases, and rude, bar- 
barous signs only are employed. Such is the beautiful, 
orderly, divine arrangement of all things, from the highest 
to the lowest. 

In the condition referred to, the odorific mode of con- 
versation is the general method ; but there are still higher 
methods, which may not be particularized in this discourse. 
The mincl must not be crowded with many details, because 
in that case few, if any, are retained. 

Passing, then, to another, though closely related point, 
the telegraphic method of transmitting thought will now be 
spoken of. There is in man an organ designed purposely 
for the transmission of thought to distant locations, and 
especially to persons who are in harmony with such trans- 
mitter, and who are favorably circumstanced to receive. 
The organ referred to lies precisely at this central point 
[between the eyes]. 

The schools have not yet taken into the list of sciences 
that branch which is usually denominated Phrenology. 
This term Phrenology ', however, is not sufficiently exact, 
neither is it sufficiently comprehensive, to embrace all that 
properly belongs to this branch. The term Craniology 
will be presented as a substitute. By Craniology this 
Association intends to embrace not only all the more recep- 
tive organs [that is, the brains], but also their twin sisters, 
the executive organs. These are located in various parts 
of the mortal body ; and no just conception will be had of 
this immensely important branch of science, unless the 
structure is considered as a whole, covered or filled with 
receptive, executive, and transmitting organs. But this 



TllK BPIB1T-TELBGRAPH. 331 

Association's limits are circumscribed; pleasant though 
the labor would be, yet it cannol undertake to open up 
the whole of that vast, beautiful, but quite unexplored 
field. That field will be extensively and critically explored 
by masters of the science of Craniology, when institutions 
are reared, and pupils shall thirst for that branch of edu- 
cation. 

To return, then, from this digression : It must be pre- 
mised that thought can be transmitted to distant locations 
only by persons who are relatively harmonious. To some 
extent, they must be one. It has been said that the long- 
est branch of the hand is an imparter. Two persons, then, 
desire telegraphically to be one, — to be connected. They 
must prepare themselves in the following ways : 1st, They 
must think alike, — that is, there must be a uniformity of 
likes, of thoughts, of feelings, of pursuits, so that, " like 
kindred drops, they mingle into one ; " 2d, They must have 
a like for the same or similar foods and drinks ; 3d, They 
must have similar tastes in regard to forms of dress, and 
similar habits respecting seasons of slumber. In short, 
they must be alike as far as two can be like each other. 

But, while they are alike in the particulars just named, 
and also in certain minor points which need not now be 
specified, they must differ in some other particulars, some 
of which will be named with precision for practical pur- 
poses. If, for example, one has dark hair, the other should 
have the opposite ; so that there may be, as it were, a 
commingling, like the masculine and the feminine com- 
minglings. Again, if one be quite tall, the other should be 
much shorter : the shorter naturally looking up to the 
higher, to receive the desired impartation. 

This is an exceedingly nice point, and has been studied 
with great care. It accounts for the desire of learners to 
sit at the feet of persons who are supposed to be qualified 
to teach. It is a law of impartation that it passes down- 
ward, and hence the teacher is properly located above his 



332 THE EDUCATOR. 

auditors ; while he stands, they sit, though they may not 
comprehend the reason of it. 

These similarities and unsimilarities embrace the general 
requisites of the spirit-telegraph. In the higher conditions, 
persons thus arranged, harmonized, and united, are able to 
transmit thought, though separated at great distances ; and 
it is from a careful study of this law, and by a wise appli- 
cation of these principles, that mediums are used for the 
transmission of thought. [See Part VIII., § i.] 



§ X. OF THE ADVANTAGES AND DISADVANTAGES OF CONVEYING 
THOUGHT THROUGH MEDIA, EMBRACING INSTRUCTIONS TO THAT 
CLASS OF PERSONS. 

Among the highly useful attainments which characterize 
the present advanced condition of man on your earth, the 
discovery that valuable philosophic knowledge can be 
communicated from the higher life, through persons who 
are bodily and mentally prepared and favorably circum- 
stanced, may be justly considered the greatest. It prom- 
ises to be productive of future and inconceivable good to 
wise receivers. It directly connects the spirit-life with 
the earth-condition, so that the knowledges and the wis- 
doms which are unfolded in the higher condition may be 
quite perfectly transmitted to the lower. For this method 
[as now employed] the inhabitants of your planet are 
indebted principally to that industrious, philanthropic, and 
philosophic person named Benjamin Franklin. At this 
present time, however, this method of transmitting thought 
is quite in its incipient stages. The external condition of 
most persons, the scepticism which almost universally pre- 
vails, the selfishness which everywhere abounds, each and 
all tend to retard its progress to greater perfection. 

In this discourse the Association of Educationizers will 
speak of some of the advantages which may be derived 
from this method of transmitting useful knowledge to the 
earth-life ; and it will frankly declare, also, the disadvan- 



ADVANTAGES AND DISADVANTAGES. 333 

tages attending it, closing with some remarks to persons 
who are or may hereafter be mediums. 

The advantages of this method are, 

1st. Knowledge and wisdom can be imparted without 
the usual severe and frequently difficult methods of study. 

2d. The poorer or the middling classes can be instructed 
without paving the exorbitant fees usually required of 
persons who desire to enter the halls of learning. 

3d. By this new and highly interesting method knowl- 
edge may be diffused with greater rapidity. Persons who 
acquire knowledge by the usual process obtain it very 
slowly, being expected usually to spend several years of 
their most valuable time in acquiring what are considered 
the essentials of an education. 

These three considerations are deemed of sufficient 
importance to encourage perseverance in this new and 
interesting mode of communication with the lower condi- 
tions. But while this Association is deeply sensible of 
these advantages, it feels most fully the disadvantages 
which are encountered, and these it will freely set forth : 

1st. This method is exceedingly liable to be misunder- 
stood by the friends of those who are directly engaged as 
communicators, so that remonstrances are frequently pre- 
sented, and these remonstrances unfavorably affect their 
conditions, so that the thoughts designed to be conveyed 
are less perfectly transmitted. 

2d. Persons on your earth are so exceedingly external, 
that they do not readily comprehend and perceive the 
beauties of that which is more internal. Hence those who 
receive the internals are frequently considered " fanciful," 
"visionary;" and a knowledge that they are so considered 
disturbs their mentals, and renders them less perfect com- 
municators of thought. 

3d. Persons who dwell on your earth are frequently 
unwilling to turn out of well-trodden paths, — unwilling 
to dispense with the ordinary gross foods j and their meth- 



334: THE EDUCATOR. 

ods of living, their usual labors, their general surroundings, 
render them imperfect transmitters of thought. 

These three disadvantages are named especially at this 
time as a preparative to some suggestions which it is 
designed to address directly to the class of persons usually 
denominated media; and, 

1st. It is deemed important by this Association that per- 
sons of this class should become so harmoniously unfolded 
that they may hold prominent positions in educational 
institutions, that the ordinary labor of studying to acquire 
a knowledge of truths deemed new may be avoided. If, 
then, they desire position, — if they desire to become use- 
ful in the manner suggested, — let them quietly persevere 
in the labors in which they have been engaged. 

2d. Let this class of persons remember that the earth- 
life is a preparative for a spirit-life ; and that, as they are 
interiorly and spiritually unfolded in the earth-life, their 
condition will be more rapidly perfected in the spirit-life. 

3d. Let this class of persons also bear in mind that all 
new discoveries, all important inventions, have been mis- 
interpreted, and those connected therewith frequently put 
to greatest trials, even sometimes suffering martyrdom. 
Thus has it been in the past, thus is it in the present, and 
thus will it be in the future. When individuals are interi- 
orly conscious that they are useful as communicators from 
the higher to the lower condition, let them quietly, gently, 
sweetly, noiselessly, go forward in their labors ; and as 
their bodies are purified, as their mentals are tranquillized, 
as their surroundings become favorable, they will be more 
and more unfolded, and become capable of transmitting 
higher and more useful knowledge. Hence, persons who 
may be misinterpreted in one condition, and in one age, 
will be justly appreciated and duly honored in another 
condition or age. 



ORDER OF KDUCATION. 335 



§XI. OF THE ORDER OF EDUCATION, FROM PHYSICAL TO 
CELESTIAL. 

Subsequently to the deposition of the essential life-prin- 
ciple, the germ unfolds in the following order : First, the 
expansion of the seed; then the visible blade; next the 
branches; then the leaves; subsequently the blossoms; 
then the fruits ; and lastly, the perfection or ripeness of the 
fruits. It has already been said that the human structure is 
a tree ; that, by being properly connected with the earth, and 
favorably surrounded, it expands, unfolds, and so becomes 
a substantial basis for the unfolding of the higher faculties. 
These declarations being understood and received, the way 
is prepared for indicating the order of education, or unfold- 
ing, from the lowest to the highest department. This order 
may be stated thus : 

I. The Body. 
II. The Intellect. 

III. The Moral Faculties. 

IV. The Social Faculties. 
V. The Religious Faculties. 

VI. The Spiritual Faculties. 
VII. The Celestial Faculties. 

Each of these departments will receive that distinct atten- 
tion which its relative importance demands. 

I. Bodily or Physical Education. — In the discourse 
of the laws of health [§ vi.] opportunity was improved to 
speak of exercises, ablutions, and postures. Great impor- 
tance is attached by this Association to this branch of edu- 
cation. It is, as it were, the basis of the proposed struc- 
ture. If the body be not wisely cared for, if it be in 
unhealthy conditions, or if it be but imperfectly unfolded, 
it is exceedingly difficult to unfold and perfect the higher 
faculties. 

II. Intellectual. — Early in life children should be 
encouraged to inquire, to investigate, to ask reasons why 



336 THE EDUCATOR. 

this or that is done. It is generally taught by the moderns 
that children should be silent in the presence of the learned ; 
but the condition of silence is not deemed, by this Associa- 
tion, the highest condition for the reception of knowledge. 
The intellectual faculties should be excited to activity ; and, 
as a mind in this condition comes in contact with higher 
minds, interminglings take place, and, as a consequence, 
inquiry and investigation follow. This Association would, 
therefore, encourage even children, quite early in life, to 
inquire. Let them question and re-question until they obtain 
the informations for which they are seeking ; and thus, by 
ordinary conversations, they will be rapidly unfolded. 

III. Moral. — In unfolding a new system of education 
to the inhabitants of this earth, this Association desires to 
present a most stringent code of morals, — which code may 
be comprehended in the three following prominent par- 
ticulars : 

First, The great leading question which should invaria- 
bly be proposed, when a person is about to act, is this : Is 
this thing which I am about to do in and of itself right, 
aside from all considerations of profit, honor, or pleasure ? 

Second, The next question which should be proposed is 
this : Am I perfectly certain that I am able to do this thing 
without injuring any person whatever, in body or in mind? 

Third, This question should also be invariably proposed, 
namely : Is it wise for me to perform this just act at this 
present juncture, circumstanced as I am? or, may it for a 
season be postponed ? Though a thing be in and of itself 
right, or though an act may not injure any person in body 
or in mind, yet it does not follow that the thing must be 
done immediately ; for times, locations, conditions, and 
surroundings, may be favorable, or they may be otherwise. 

This Association feels the deepest confidence in the per- 
fection of this triune code, as containing all that is primarily 
essential in respect to contemplated acts of any kind ; and 
no act should be performed unless each and all the three 
can be affirmatively answered. 



SOCIAL AND RELIGIOUS EDUCATION. 337 

IV. Social. — All things form a whole ; they :irc parts 
of one stupendous fabric. Each thing bears relation to 

some other thing, and frequently to many other things. 
Man is a miniature universe, bearing relation to all things; 
and every thing which is bears relation to him. In a sense, 
he is the ultimate of Nature, up to this present time. There 
is nothing existing in Nature which, correspondentially, 
is not fonnd in man : so that man holds an intimate social 
relation to all things about him. 

But he is more closely and tangibly allied to his fellow- 
man. It is essential, therefore, that his social faculties 
should be unfolded to the highest possible extent. The 
hermit knows little of the blessings of social intercourse. 
Dissatisfied with the world, he secludes himself, and incar- 
cerates his social faculties within exceedingly narrow limits. 
He may have around him some domestic animals ; he may 
cultivate the flowers ; he may acquaint himself with insect 
life ; but the higher social faculties can be cultivated only 
by free intercourse with one's fellows. 

In all associations there should be a balance of the sexes. 
The feminine acts upon the masculine, and the masculine 
reacts upon the feminine. In whatever pursuits persons 
engage, in whatever institutions they take part, there 
should be a balance of the feminine and the masculine 
elements. Especially is this true of educational institu- 
tions. One and a principal reason why modern educational 
institutions are unprosperous, is that the feminine element 
is excluded. Woman exerts an unseen, but not unfelt 
influence in softening the social feelings. She also imparts 
an intuitive ability; and she endures while the masculine 
falters. This Association attaches great importance to this 
point — a just balance of the sexes. In all the amuse- 
ments, in all the ordinary avocations of life, this social law 
should be invariably regarded. 

Y. Religious. — Somewhat early in life there should be 
presented to the mind certain primary religious principles. 
43 29 



338 THE EDUCATOR. 

Among these primary principles the following may now be 
mentioned : 

Principle 1. — That there is a Universal Heart — a 
Grand, Interior, Central, Life-Emitting, Expanding Princi- 
ple. This Principle bears to man the relation of Parent. 
By Parent is meant the highest possible conception of all 
that constitutes the father and the mother. This Grand, 
Central, Life-Emitting, Life-Expanding Principle is the 
finest conceivable combination of the masculine and the 
feminine. 

Principle 2. — The present life is but one among many, 
— a preparative for a next life, and that next life a prepar- 
ative for a succeeding life, forming circle after circle : and 
as the pupil is unfolded, or wisely educated, in any one 
life, no matter which, he becomes better prepared for the 
next succeeding life. 

Principled. — Man is immortal. He may pass through 
life after life, counting, if he pleases, myriads of lifes, yet 
he is immortal — a distinct individual being, ever working 
out that which is within — perpetually and perpetually 
unfolding, like an immortal rose, exhibiting new powers, 
enjoying new pleasures, and emitting new and purer 
odors. 

These three religious principles being written upon the 
interior being, will enable a person to feel that a stain 
incurred upon the moral character may continue for ages 
before it can be entirely obliterated from the ken of his 
ever-expanding vision; and that, so long as perceived, 
it will cause mortification, chagrin, and discomfort, such as 
mere words cannot describe. 

YI. Spiritual. ■— The declaration is here reiterated that 
there are tutors within man, — divinities that stir the 
inmosts. There is in man a holy of holies, into which the 
uncircumcised in heart may not enter. That is his secret 
chamber, the chamber of the interiors. Into this man may 
and should retire, and there commune, and find wisdom. 
Wisdom is an outflow from the interiors ; — it is higher than 



NEW SOCIAL STATE. 339 

knowledge) which lb acquired, and Is from without. Unless 
education unfolds the interior wisdom, it is imperfect, 
failing to reach a point of the highest importance. This 
branch of education, therofore, must not be omitted; ii is 
among the essentials. 

VII. Celestial. — This is the highest branch of educa- 
tion which can be attained by man while a resident on 
your earth. By celestial is meant a divine communion or 
intercourse with beings in higher and more perfected con- 
ditions [differing from the spiritual in that it is its perfec- 
tion, or its ripened condition]. In the ancient and much 
undervalued Jewish records a beautiful vision is recorded. 
A weary traveller, while resting by night, perceived a lad- 
der, upon which " angels of God descended and ascended.-' 
This is beautifully representative of divine celestial com- 
muning, which communing can be enjoyed to the highest 
extent only by an observance of the instructions already 
given in this discourse ; that is, by the harmonious unfold- 
ing of the body, and of the intellectual, the moral, the 
social, the religious, and the spiritual faculties. These are 
but steps upward to that highest and best possible condi- 
tion, the celestial; and to that state man is capable of ar- 
riving on this earth. When attained, the celestial beings 
come to him, and he goes to them ; they sup with him, and 
he with them ; and thus he lays hold on the celestial life, 
or enjoys the celestial state, connecting himself with 
heaven as well as with earth. Such persons become celes- 
tial magnets, attracting others to their pure and exalted 
state. 



§ XII. OF A new social state, embracing an educational 

CHURCH. 

A cursory glance at the condition of this earth's inhab- 
itants shows the existence of sectionalities, nationalities, 
prejudices, and clanships. These conditions are highly 
unfavorable to the more full and universal education or 



340 THE EDUCATOE. 

unfolding of man. Their existence is therefore most 
deeply lamented by this Association. Having themselves, 
either at remote ages or in more modern times 7 dwelt on 
this earth, its members continue to feel a deep interest in 
its condition, and individually and collectively they desire 
to more perfectly unfold its inhabitants. 

In bringing these discourses to a close, therefore, it 
would suggest certain initiatory steps towards the institu- 
tion, on a comprehensive scale, of a New Social State, and 
of an Educational Church, in which all the faculties of man 
may be harmoniously unfolded. 

I. Relative to a New Social State. — Let persons 
whose bodies and minds have been most fully unfolded be 
invited to assemble at a convenient and agreeable location;: 
and let them, when assembled, resolve to continue together 
for the space of seven days. In primarily calling such an 
assemblage, let the following interrogative s be put forth 
as constituting a basis for deliberations : 

First, Considering all things, which nation or govern- 
ment on this earth is the best, in its moral, social, religious,. 
and spiritual aspects ? 

Second, In what particulars, if any, is that best govern- 
ment defective ? 

Third, What views have the persons assembled to com- 
municate having relation to a new and higher Social Order y 
embracing reference not only to the faculties of man, but 
to climates, soils, locations, structures, forms of villages, 
etc.? 

These three vastly important interrogatives would call 
out the higher and more practical abilities of the minds 
who should assemble. This body should be a truly delib- 
erative organization. It should select the ablest person as 
its leading mind. It should also have at its command com- 
petent recorders, so that its transactions might be carefully 
preserved, and its doings widely disseminated. Persons 
thus assembled, of both sexes, and from various locations, 
would during these seven days form certain important alii- 



AN EDUCATIONAL CHURCH. 341 

ances, and the gathering would call attention, quite exten- 
sively, to this important subject. Some few persons, out 
of the number convened, who might be sufficiently harmo- 
nious, would be likely to determine on a united effort, and 
thus form the nucleus of a New Social State. 

A few very select and highly unfolded communicators 
[mediums] might be invited to that assembly, so that per- 
sons in the higher conditions, while they would not dic- 
tate, yet might freely suggest, and thus primarily aid the 

II. Of an Educational Church. — An increasing want 
is felt for higher religious teachings, for more spiritual 
instructions, than are usually dispensed by ecclesiastical 
teachers. This Association is deeply sensible of this want, 
and it should and will receive prominent attention in the 
contemplated educational institutions. 

Persons who desire this kind of instruction should 
assemble in convenient, and, as far as practicable, circular 
buildings. When assembled, there should first be a season 
of profound silence. Secondly: A person who may be so 
impressed should propose a question, having a care that it 
is one of sufficient importance to awaken and call forth the 
noblest faculties of man. Thirdly : Let there be delibera- 
tive waiting, until some person in the assembly is impressed 
to attempt a reply. When such reply has been fully pre- 
sented, another season of profound silence and meditation 
should succeed, so that the answer may have ample time 
to penetrate the persons addressed. Should there arise in 
the mind of a person present a further question in respect 
to the attempted answer, let such question be proposed, 
not, however, urging, controversially, the person who 
attempted the first answer to reply to the second interrog- 
ative, but let it be addressed generally to the assembly ; 
and if any one is moved to answer, let him do so. 

The primary objects of such a gathering would be, first, 
the acquisition of knowledge ; secondly, an opportunity 
to impart interior wisdom. Were this course pursued 

29* 



342 THE EDUCATOR. 

with regularity for but a single year, persons of high order 
would be attracted as teachers, and those who are thirsting 
for knowledge as receivers. This would constitute a true 
Educational Church, in which all the faculties would he 
harmo n iously unfolded. 

Finally, this Association desires that the suggestions in 
this series of discourses may be deliberately inspected ; and 
if they commend themselves to the minds of greatly ad- 
vanced persons, the purposes for which its members have 
associated will be to this extent answered. 



§ XIII. PRACTICAL APPLICATIONS.— ARCHITECTURAL. 

The reader will naturally desire to be informed whether any — and if 
any, what — steps have been taken towards actualizing the suggestions 
contained in the foregoing series of discourses. 

It will be seen at once that the educational system here proposed is no 
fragmentary and partial affair. It takes into view, not only man's capa- 
bilities, but the whole of his surroundings, and all influences exerted upon 
him, before as well as after his introduction to visible existence. Its inaugu- 
ration, therefore, must require the execution of certain preliminaries, 
which are not to be accomplished in a moment. 

Among the surroundings very properly alleged to have an important 
influence upon the unfolding of every human being, are not only the fam- 
ily and the community, but the very dwelling in which he finds shelter, 
and in which his parents have dwelt before him. One of the first things, 
then, to receive attention, in connection with the proper organization of 
families and communities (or the establishment of a New Social Order), 
is obviously the institution of an improved system of Home Architecture, 
— one which shall accord with natural principles, and be adapted to facili- 
tate in the best manner the harmonious and healthful development of all 
members of the community. Home itself is unquestionably the chief edu- 
cational institution to all human beings who have a home ; and in a more 
perfect state of society all other schools will be but auxiliaries or depart- 
ments of this. A perfect system of Home Architecture, therefore, will 
necessarily include within itself the elements requisite to enter into a 
structure designed more exclusively for purposes of instruction, should 
such be required. 

The reader has been elsewhere informed (Part I., § xiv.) that a domain 
has been selected with a view to the establishment, when the proper time 
shall arrive, of a colony or community, as the nucleus of a new societary 



A NEW ARCHITECTURE. 343 

organisation. Coincident with the movements in this direction, have been 
the preparations towards tin* introduction of a new system of architect- 
ure, designed to be inaugurated in this colony. The method pursued in 
its unfolding is not that which, perhaps, would at first suggest it 
the one likely to be employed, — namely, the direct presentation, through 
the mechanical control of a medium's hand and orgaft of speech, of the 
drawings and specifications requisite to the construction of an edifice.* 
Quite another course has been taken by these invisible educators, and of 
its higher wisdom the reader will judge for himself. Starting with the 
self-evident philosophic principle that u mind can only elaborate itself,'''* 
hence that man can construct externally (whether a mechanism or an edi- 
fice) only what first exists ideally in himself, — hence, also, that all struc- 
tures, from the rude hut to the lofty cathedral, and all orders of architect- 
ore, from the crudest to the most ornate, have been but the outward 
expressions of /nan's interior states or ideals at the period of their origin. 

— they have proposed to introduce a new and higher system in the nor- 
mal way. In other words, they have undertaken to produce in the mind, 
by interior culture and growth, a conception or ideal of a new and better 
style, at the same time cultivating by exercise an ability to work out or 
modelize this conception. Selecting as the principal instrument for the 
elaboration of this work an individual (Mr. S. C. Hewitt, now of Chel- 
sea, near Boston) who had previously enjoyed no culture in this direction, 

— who states of himself that he knew nothing of architecture, or even 
of geometry, from books, — they requested him to turn his thoughts to 
this matter, and to make diagrams of such ideals as should be presented 
to his mind. Stimulated by occasional leading though indefinite hints, 
and by criticisms addressed to the external ear, — also by a conscious 
gradual influx to his interiors, — he was led on (in the course of some 
four or five years) from the production of drawings of a comparatively 
rudimental character, to the execution of a small model house, in which 
were embodied, with some good degree of elegance and convenience, the 
elements of an unique and attractive style of building. 

But even this was deemed, by the invisible architects, to be only a rude 
and imperfect approximation to what they desired to give ; and in fact, 
before it was completed, its constructor was made to see that great 
improvements were yet practicable. It was intimated that a second and 
even a third model w r ould be required before the true Home itself would 
be attained. 

In the present rudimental stage of this effort, therefore, it is not deemed 
worth while to attempt to give the reader, either by diagrams or an effort 
at verbal description, any elaborate delineation of this new order of archi- 
tecture. The following extracts from the suggestive instructions given at 
various times will afford an outline of its general principles and features : 



344 THE EDUCATOR. 



ARCHITECTURE CORRESPONDS TO CONDITIO]*. 

" The savage in the wilderness is very well satisfied with 
his wigwam as a shelter ; but when he would worship, he 
looks out anioi^ the stately forests, — looks upward to the 
skies, — sees God in the stars, and hears him in the rushing 
wind. While, then, there is no objection to his using his 
wigwam for certain purposes, it does not gratify all his 
wants, and does not bring out his nobler, diviner faculties. 

" Some of the ruder nations have dwelt in caves, and 
these caves have their uses. But one looks in vain for a 
great, noble, broadly philosophic mind born in a cave. It 
is true certain distinguished persons have chosen for a 
time to retire to the forests, and temporarily have dwelt in 
the bosom of Mother Earth ; but such seclusion was but a 
preparation for a higher, more active, and useful life. Many 
noble men of the past have also secluded themselves among 
mountains, but that was but a preparative state. 

" It will be found, as a general rule, that low persons 
seek low places, and construct low edifices ; while, as the 
mind expands, and the finer faculties become cultivated, 
loftier edifices are constructed, corresponding to mental, 
spiritual, and religious conditions. Man is everlastingly 
projecting himself, and edifices are but one form of express- 
ing his inner condition. 

" Visit Paris and its suburbs, and you are overwhelmed 
with the grandeur, size, and beauty, of the edifices which 
have been reared by that active and tasteful people. Eng- 
land has its heavier structures, corresponding to the mould 
of its somewhat more sluggish mind ; they seem intended 
to stand forever. In Paris you behold finer touches and 
more graceful forms, everything combined to gratify the 
keenest and most critical eye. Passing to Scotland, you 
observe the castle, located on a lofty eminence among the 
hills and dales, — spacious, but lacking the fine finish of 
either the English or the Parisian mind. The Scotchman's 
views are broad ; his cast of mind is practical j he looks 



A NEW ARCHITECTURE. 345 

at all sides of things. The old castle seems to say, 'Hero 
once dwell a people possessed of good common souse, 
who would have room enough to move about and to enjoy 
the conveniences of life though its finer luxuries were not 
obtained.' Greece exhibits yet other peculiarities of archi- 
tecture. There Intellect has held sway, and has carved 
itself out, mingling grace, beauty, ease, and harmony, to 
an extent rarely if ever excelled." * * * " Nineveh, 
too, had her beautifully carved, richly ornamented struc- 
tures : and though little is now known [on earth] of that 
ancient people, yet the Ninevites still live ; and all that 
they once knew can be called forth, and on celestial wires 
transmitted to the present dwellers on this earth." 

" In introducing on this planet a divine architecture, it 
is deemed proper thus to sweep over, as it were, this 
globe, to see to what state of culture it has arrived, and 
intelligently to use all that can be worked in ; at the same 
time deriving from other worlds, and from the diviner 
spheres, all that beauty, grace, and harmony, which are 
essential to man's highest condition. The spirit-world 
would unfold a planetary architecture, — would construct, 
as it were, an architectural planetarium. Though such an 
undertaking would seem difficult, yet, when it is considered 
that the teachers have roamed from planet to planet, and 
are able to command the best intellect of the past, com- 
bined with the intelligence of the present, it is not too 
much to say that architectural improvement, in some 
degree at least, is possible. 

" It must ever be kept in mind, however, that all which 
exists in the external primarily dwelt in the inner ; that 
man is ever writing himself out ; and that a higher order 
of society will of necessity bring out a diviner architecture. 
Geologically speaking, man is reaching finer conditions ; 
these call for finer surroundings, and the edifices in which 
he now dwells will become as unsuitable to him in the 
future as have become the caves and wigwams of the 
past," * * * * 
44 



34:6 THE EDUCATOR. 

CERTAIN SPECIAL REQUISITES. 

" Every dwelling of any size should have within it a 
1 holy of holies ; ' a consecrated apartment into which the 
inhabitant may enter and be alone, secluded from the noise 
and bustle of life. "Whoever looks into society as it now 
is will see at a glance that all things are astir, — that there 
is little or no opportunity for the enjoyment of a sacred, 
quiet, and a divine communion. An edifice would be 
incomplete without an apartment for this special purpose; 
one into which the l uncircumcised in heart ' cannot enter, 
— where an altar can be erected, — where sacred tablets 
can be kept, — where communion can be held with the 
Divine, and with intermediates, — where spiritual beings 
may congregate at will, write out their thoughts, if they 
choose, or impress them on the mind, or perform any other 
service which the exigencies of the hour may require. 
The apartment should be one where the elements may be 
in the best possible condition, and which can be easily 
lighted, and shaded at will. It must also be so located that 
quiet can be easily secured, and that the occupant will not 
be liable to be disturbed by persons who are passing through 
the halls, or over the stairs, or entering the edifice." * * * 

" How often does the religious mind sigh for such a con- 
secrated spot. It desires to worship, to commune with 
the Father, to bend the knee in adoration; or the heart 
yearns to send forth the incense of thanksgiving and praise. 
The church of to-day is an edifice opened for the multitude; 
crowds throng its aisles ; but the true worshipper would 
be alone, where no eye but the Divine can rest upon him, 
and where the Divine Presence alone can be felt. The 
public church has its uses, indeed; it is convenient for 
teaching purposes, when the masses are to be addressed. 
But there is a condition when the worshipper would no 
longer mingle with the crowd ; when the soul says, ' Leave 
me; I would be alone; I would be my own priest, and 
worship God in my own way, without an intermediate ; I 



A NF.w ARCHITECTURE. 347 

would commnne with my Father, and Iran upon the bosom 
of the Eternal One.' 

"In thai apartment Bhould be a font of pure water, rep- 
resentative of that 'river, the streams whereof make glad 
the city of the Most Bigh ; ' there shonld be divine Btatnary, 
and all that is lovely, pure, spiritual, and adapted to bring 
out and intensify the diviner, nobler faculties of the human 
sonl." * • * * 

•■ Again : the mother mnst have all her wants gratified, to 
the highest possible extent. In certain conditions she 
desires to be alone. * * * She needs to retire from the 
world, or at least needs an apartment which she can call 
her own, into which no uninvited person, under any circum- 
stances, wonld he expected to enter. * * * She should 
not be interrupted or startled by any occurrence in the 
building ; because the slightest incident sometimes disar- 
ranges all the earlier processes, and miscarriage results. 
One cannot be too precise in regard to this matter, in the 
construction of a domestic edifice." * * * * 



ANGULARITIES TO BE AVOIDED. 

" In a dwelling, not only does the body, as a whole, need 
to feel around it agreeable and harmonious influences, but 
the eye should be gratified as highly as possible. As man 
takes on the more full and oval form, the angles [of the 
ordinary styles of building] will not only disturb the body, 
unfavorably affecting the elements, but will also pain the 
eye. Angular persons do not notice this : but the more 
spiritual, the more perfectly or roundly unfolded, are affected 
somewhat as if pierced by sharp pins. It is as impossible 
for such a one to be comfortable when thus surrounded, 
as for a delicate lady to walk barefooted on a newly-reaped 
rye-field with pleasure. In view of these critical points, it 
is desirable that all sharp angles, not only in the edifice 
itself, but also in the ornaments and the furnishings, should 
be avoided. 



348 THE EDUCATOR. 

" Everybody delights to look upon a finely-rounded per- 
son, — as the noble Turk, the compact Russian, the full- 
chested Englishman, the active Arab, and the muscular 
Savage. No one would be dissatisfied, could all their 
nobler features be incorporated into a single person. Now, 
the Grecian, the Doric, Ionic, Tuscan, and, in short, all the 
various national styles of Architecture, have something 
which may be seized upon and wrought into the new edi- 
fice, thus gratifying the most critical eye. Without, then, 
labelling this or that part Gothic, or Grecian, or Doric, 
it is proposed to extract, as it were, the essential and per- 
manent elements of each, so that there may be a beautiful 
variety in unity, in the new order. 77 

MAN THE TRUE MODEL. 

" Man is God 7 s divinest elaboration ; mind is His finest 
mechanism. The constructor, therefore, must study man; 
if he would construct a locomotive, let him thoroughly 
study the laws of locomotion [in man] ; if he would have 
a true architecture, let him study the laws of arches as 
exhibited in the human structure. * * * In short, the 
human body is a house ; and as man approximates to its 
laws, in the same ratio he becomes a natural constructor. 

" There must be the lower apartments, corresponding to 
the abdominals, for the lower labors. There must be the 
second or central apartments [corresponding to the vital 
and respiratory organs] ; and above these, the third, or 
loftiest [corresponding to the brain]. These three [divi- 
sions or stories] must be kept in mind. It has been said 
that 

* Man wants but little here below; ' 

but the more he knows the more he wants ; that is, he wants 
finer conditions. The low need low things ; the central or 
middling classes, middling things ; the elevated, elevated 
things. Each would be uncomfortable in another 7 s posi- 
tion. 77 * * * 



A NEW ARCHITK< Tl'RE. 349 

" There is. in seme decree, a lack of elegance in a per- 
fectly round structure; it produces a monotonous effect, 
which wearies the mind. But often the oval is more agree- 
able. The eve is pleased with its graceful sweep; and 
Dot uutVe.pieutly greater beauty and economy can be 
secured by its adoption. * * * Besides, persons may r 
more readily accede to the oval form than to the baldly 
round : they need to be, as it were, taken by the hand and 
invited. — led step by step. If they will not take two 
step-, better induce them to take one." 

•It hardly needs be said that, as the human body becomes 
more perfect, it presents a more charming rotundity of 
form. It is the house in which man dwells ; and, as man 
becomes rounded, his dwelling will exhibit a corresponding 
development. 7 ' 

The reader may find it difficult readily to conceive of a style of domestic 
architecture, modelled in any measure after the human form, as proposed, 
which shall present either elegance of external appearance, or convenience 
and economy of internal arrangement. But the imperfect model already 
executed is deemed by many a satisfactory demonstration that the three 
important requisites of Beauty, Economy, and Convenience, can in this 
way be more fully combined than in any other. It is thus thought to 
afford, in a novel way, a tribute to the unsurpassed skill of the Great 
Architect, in the design of " the house we live in," — the human body. 
This " house," indeed, is but a miniature model of that " building not 
made with hands," the Temple of Universal Nature, wherein dwells the 
Universal Spirit. 

A brief mention of some of the external and internal points of corres- 
pondence, as exhibited in the constructed model, may, perhaps, aid in 
forming a proximate idea of this novel style of building. The central 
portion, or body of the structure, presents a double swelled front, with a 
wing at either side, — the centre being surmounted by a large dome. It 
thus may be conceived to bear a slight resemblance in outline to a human 
body, seated upon the ground, with the arms hanging closely by the sides. 
(The body of the edifice may be either circular, oval, or a sort of double 
oval, the general form being susceptible of modification and ornament to 
any desired degree.) The lower story, being appropriated prominently 
to the culinary department, corresponds with the nutritive region of the 
human organism ; the second story, to the vital region ; the dome, to the 
mental. The principal apartments in the several stories are oval in form, 

30 



350 THE EDUCATOR. 

and correspond in their adaptations to the more important organs in the 
human economy, — as the dining-room to the stomach, the worship-room 
to the heart (the inmost and most vital of all the organs) , the mother's 
private room to the liver (the grand secretory organ) , the ordinary sitting- 
rooms and dormitories to the lungs, — while the dome, corresponding to 
the brain, is designed for study, observation, recreation, etc. 

The spinal column is represented by a circular hollow shaft, extending 
from the base to the dome, within and around which it is designed to 
arrange the necessary means of communication between the several stories, 
such as sliding apparatus, spiral staircases, bell-wires, speaking-tubes, 
water-pipes, etc., corresponding to the spinal cord, nerves, blood-vessels, 
and the rest. Further details will readily suggest themselves to an imag- 
inative mind, without particular mention. It will readily be perceived 
that a dwelling constructed on this plan would be a physiologic model 
on a large scale ; and would thus serve to familiarize the mind from 
childhood with the arrangement and uses of the various internal parts 
of the human structure. 

As to the economy of a style of home architecture so elaborate as this 
must be when fully developed, its cost, if ordinary materials are used, 
would doubtless far exceed that of any of the common styles, — especially 
for dwellings adapted to the wants of small, isolated families. It should, 
however, be recollected that it is a new system, designed to be coordinate 
with a new social condition, and to be introduced only so soon as people 
and means shall be ready for the undertaking. The " new wine " is not 
intended for " old bottles." Furthermore, it is a part of this scheme that 
when or before the proper time arrives for the construction of dwellings 
on this plan, the ingredients of a new building material, specially adapted 
to this mode of architecture, are to be disclosed. This material is to be 
in the form of a cement or mineral paste, capable of being moulded into 
any form, becoming speedily hard as granite, and available at a small 
expense. 

In view, therefore, of what has been accomplished, there is ground for 
the hope (which time alone will either justify or disappoint) that not 
only will the plan of structure be fully completed, but a new and economic 
building material be at hand, so soon as the requisite men and women 
shall be suitably prepared for the commencement of the first model educa- 
tional INSTITUTION, Or HOME OF HARMONT, ON THIS PLANET. 



PART V. 

PAPERS RELATING TO AGRICULTURE. 

[From the body calling itself "The Association op Agrictjlturalizers," com- 
municated at Carrol, N. Y., July, 1854.] 

Note. — A commission was issued by this Association to Mr. Lorenzo 
M. Taylor, of Utica, N. Y., as its General Agent, but, the document 
having been mislaid, the editor is unable to obtain a copy thereof for this 
work. He learns that among the names appended to this commission 
were those of Zachart Taylor, Daniel Webster, Joseph Smith, and 
Clncinnatus. 

§ I. OF THE FORMATION OF THE EARTHS, INCLUDING THE ORIGIN 
OF MATTER. 

Unless Agriculture is scientifically unfolded, in all its 
various ramifications, it can be of little service to man. 
The science of Agriculture — or, better, of Aggregation — 
embraces in its ample reach the Earth, the elements 
around and within the Earth, its original condition, its 
expansions, its capability of combining with other planets, 
the influences which other planets exert upon it, its 
interior refining processes, its attractive forces, its repul- 
sions, its evolutions, and its neighboring constellations. 
An understanding of each and all of these grand subjects 
is essential to a thorough knowledge of Agriculture. 

There is what may be termed the law of agreement ; also 
the law of secretion; and the law of projection, or the throw- 
ing out of that which is within. 

These introductory remarks present outlines of grand 
Aggregative laws, which are to be but briefly hinted at by 
the Association of Agriculturalizers. 

This Association acknowledges with gratitude its obli- 



352 THE EDUCATOR. 

gations to its sister cooperative Associations for having 
somewhat paved the way for its labors. Certain broad, 
fundamental, and important principles have been declared, 
which are preparatives for the work in which this Associa- 
tion is engaged ; hence, it will not need to speak of the 
grand subject of Electricity, of the laws of Motion, of 
Chemistry, of Combinations, -and Analyzations, except as 
they pertain to the subject of Aggregation. 

What, then, is Aggregation ? or, in other words, whence 
originated this planet on which you dwell, and from which 
you draw your lower substance ? 

There is a law of projection, and there is a law of attrac- 
tion. Both of these exist in man; he is constantly throwing 
out, or projecting ; and as constantly attracting. 

The Being called God, like unto man, is constantly throw- 
ing off scintillations. These scintillations are portions of 
the being of G-od. It may be difficult to understand this 
point ; yet, in a metaphorical sense, these projections are 
God. But, as man does not throw off the best of himself, 
but rather an exterior self; so these scintillations or pro- 
jections are an outer elaboration of God. They are God, in 
the sense that man writes himself out in his elaborations. 
The mind is required to stretch itself to its utmost capacity 
in order to grasp the idea of these divine scintillations. 

These scintillations being substantial matter [though in 
the gaseous condition], aggregate, or come together, by 
force of that other law, attraction ; and thus worlds on 
worlds are formed and forming. Otherwise, God is not in 
his works. He is but a looker-on, an outsider, having 
no more right to govern the world than has a lower being. 
In this sense, and in this only, can it be said, " The Earth 
is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof," — that is, every par- 
ticle thereof. Each particle is a divine scintillation, — a 
partner, or rather a part. God and the universe, then, are 
one, as the husband and wife are one. Otherwise, there 
could be no impregnations. 



ORIGIN OF T11K VEGETABLE KINGDOM. 353 

Starting on tin's substantial basis, — a connection of 
mind with matter, matter with mind, — it is the grand 
business of mind to subjugate or control matter, bringing 
it into its highest and most fruitful conditions. Ever 
learning, ever becoming acquainted with the powers of 
matter, mind impregnating matter, and matter affecting 
mind. — such, in a l>road view, is the work of the agricul- 
turist. 

Man needs now to study the laws of matter; he needs 
an acquaintance with soils ; he needs a thorough knowl- 
edge of the grand impregnative, conceptive, and impartive 
law, by means of which even the barren waste may be cul- 
tivated with as much ease and profit as the richest loam, 
and neighborhoods which have been overlooked, regions 
which have been skimmed, as it were, may be made to 
bring forth richest verdure. 

The province of this Association is declarative and sug- 
gestive only. It does not propose to take in hand the 
shovel, the hoe, or the plough ; but it does propose to sug- 
gest, and there it stops. It is the industrious agriculturist 
who reaps the golden grain, who rears the delicious fruit, 
and enjoys the verdant landscape. Were there ability to 
till the soil on the part of this Association, and were man 
but to be a looker-on, he would be a little better than the 
worm that crawls beneath the soil. 



§ II. OF PRIMAL VEGETABLE COMBINATIONS. 

There is no one point concerning which the scientific 
world has been so much perplexed as concerning that of 
the vegetable combinations in their primal conditions. 

Whence does the vegetable kingdom spring ? How can 
a first kingdom generate a second ? That the thing is, all 
Nature asserts ; but by what law a mineral produces a 
vegetable is the greatest question the scientific agricultu- 
rist can possibly start. 

It is clear there is a juxtaposition, and that the vegeta- 
45 30* 



354 THE EDUCATOB. 

ble is " a thing of life ; " it expands, grows, produces its 
like. It is clear that it could not be a thing of life, expan- 
sion, and multiplication, without a juxtaposition with the 
mineral. 

But the truth, when the fog is dispersed, is simple : The 
vegetable is but a finer formation of the mineral. Ages 
countless rolled on their silent courses before there were 
sufficiently fine geologic formations to produce or give 
birth to that finer combination called vegetable. To a 
very considerable extent, during these ages, the lower 
mineral formations were immersed in liquids, which liquids 
are designated by the imperfect word gas. Submerged in 
these liquids, the vegetable form could not exist ; but in 
process of time the gases were, in one sense, absorbed. 
The minerals were thus exposed to the action of caloric 
from neighboring planets ; and these planets impregnating 
the minerals, a higher form of life appeared, — namely, the 
vegetable. This was the origin of vegetable life on this 
earth. 

Startling though the declaration may seem, yet it is left 
for this Association to say that, in the ages of future pro- 
gression, the mighty seas will be dried up [by the process 
of absorption already alluded to], thus fulfilling an ancient 
prediction, — "There shall be no more sea." The very 
beds of the seas will become fruitful mountains and vales, 
like those vast regions now cultivated by man which were 
once submerged. Laws are ever doing their work. 

Eeturning from this digression, it may be said that as 
the earth increases in age she increases in wisdom, in 
goodness, and in fructifying powers. As her children [of 
successive grades] appear, — mind doing its appropriate 
impregnative work, — they approach her ample breasts, 
and find abundant supplies precisely suited to the degree 
of their unfoldment. The primal vegetable combinations 
could hardly be distinguished from the minerals them- 
selves, being rough, uncouth, ill adapted to the wants of 
animals, and tLereibrc animals were not. T:;e:e first 



ORIGIN OF ANIMALS. 355 

itable formations existed ages upon ages before they 
had arrived at a condition suitable for food. 

Scientific agriculturists are challenged to successfully 
controvert these views respecting the origin of vegetable 
combinations. The fact should be kept in view, however, 
that neighboring planets are also affected by others more 
remote, and the latter thus aid in forming these combina- 
tions. 

The present perfected condition of the vegetable king- 
dom indicates the lapse of ages inconceivable to the human 
mind, while the probability of future perfection leads the 
mind onward to ages equally inconceivable. 



§m. OF ANIMALS — THEIR ORIGIN AND DESTINY. 

Animality, — what is it? Whence doth it come? What 
are its powers ? What its capabilities of unfolding? What 
of its termination ? 

Mere animality, in distinction from the being called man, 
will now be spoken of. The subject of man, his origin, 
his capabilities of unfolding, belongs to others. It is pro- 
posed, moreover, to speak of animality merely so far as 
that subject belongs to the science of Aggregation. 

Animality is a mineral and vegetable combination. It 
may be Baid to be the offspring of the mineral and vegeta- 
ble : the two combined generate, as it were, the third. 

But it is a great question, How is animality generated ? 
All things in Nature have within themselves life, activity, 
attraction, expansion, and enlightenment. The conglomer- 
ations forming the vast worlds are scintillations from the 
Divine. These scintillations have ivithin themselves the 
properties already designated ; and hence, when circum- 
stances are favorable, the mineral takes the vegetable con- 
dition, and the two unfolding, — that is, throwing out that 
which exists primarily within, — bring out the third, 
namely, animality. 

Animality has its forms. These forms come of the lights 



356 THE EDUCATOR. 

which descend from the neighboring planets, cntting up, a& 
it were, the lower material, — carving it r so to speak, into 
images varied and beautiful. Hence the endless variety 
of animalities [animal forms], from the infinitesimal insects 
to the gigantic mastodon and the huge leviathan. The 
lower vegetable-mineral combinations having within them- 
selves a form of life, these lights impart or breathe into 
them a new, finer, higher form of existence ; and thus ani- 
mals come forth, leaping, as it were, into life, — bearing, in 
some respects, the image of the Divine, from which the 
minerals are scintillations. These scintillations, let it be 
remembered, are parts of the Divine. 

But the first forms of animality were rude, coarse,, 
uncouth, having in their inceptive conditions but a very 
slight appearance of life, corresponding to embryonic form- 
ations, which are almost imperceptible at first. Gaining 
strength, however, increasing in vitality, they have in- 
creased also in comeliness and in usefulness. 

The Divine being male and female, the scintillations are 
also male and female ; and thus the minerals, the vegeta- 
bles, and the animals, have within themselves the repro- 
ductive element, capable of generating their species for a 
season. 

But the animals are to be worked iip into beings of a 
higher order. They are but temporary forms of existence, 
subserving a connecting purpose for a season. Man is 
the true representative of the animal kingdom ; and when 
animality has done its work, the lower animals will be no 
more, — that is, they will have been worked up into the 
higher conditions. Animals are immortal in this sense 
[only], — they are wrought into mind. The agriculturist,, 
in his present state of progression, needs the services of 
the animals. Without them, he could not do all that is 
requisite in the cultivation of the earth. He speaks, and 
the animals obey ; such is the power of mind in control- 
ling things below it. But that deliberate locomotion now 
enjoyed by the aid of the animals will be superseded by 



THE EARTH A MQTHEB, 357 

the lightning's flash; and the power needed for supplying 
their wants may be used for higher and nobler purposes, 
— the formation oi' mind. 

Vast though this subject is, as thus presented, the greatly 
advanced will stretch even beyond it. [See Part II., § x.] 

[Note. — At the end of this section it was apologetically said : " It is with 
groat difficulty that subjects of this kind can be unfolded through this commu- 
nicator ; they are too fine for his condition ; and yet it was deemed proper to 
make the eftort ' ' ] 

§IV. THE EARTH A MOTHER. 
[Presented, in behalf of the Association, by a female.] 

What is maternity ? Whence doth it come ? By what 
laws is it governed ? Why does it belong more especially 
to the feminine sex ? What relation does maternity bear 
to the science of Aggregation ? 

These are deeply interesting and important questions. 
First, Whence do females derive maternity ? Answer : 
From their mother, Earth. Relatively to the Divine [the 
Father], the Earth is receptive, feminine, mother. For a 
season she had not arrived at the condition called mater- 
nity ; she was but a child. But her puberties were gradu- 
ally unfolded, and at length she attained the maternal con- 
dition ; her breasts generously expanded, and her offspring 
derived nourishment therefrom. She has her positive 
breasts and her negative breasts, each imparting that 
nourishment which her children essentially need. 

At first her offspring were little better than malforma- 
tions; but, as she grew and became more matured, she 
brought out more perfect offspring ; and the nourishments 
from her womb and breasts were correspondingly more 
refined, and better suited to the more unfolded conditions 
of her children. 

Her nourishments consist of the fluids, the minerals, and 
the vegetables, which are secreted within her bosom. She 
has within herself ample supplies for present, future, and 



358 THE EDUCATOR. 

unending wants ; her breasts are never dry. Her offspring 
are like unto herself. She imparts her own being, afford- 
ing ample variety to meet the various wants. These 
observations apply to the three classes of children, — min- 
eral, vegetable, and animal. 

Moreover, her offspring react upon their mother, and as 
their wants increase so are her supplies called forth. As 
children approach their parents and ask, the faculties of 
the parents are called out to supply ; so precisely as the 
offspring of Mother Earth want, are her interior abilities 
unfolded, called out, cultivated ; and that which is within 
springs forth, and appears on the surface. Her interiors 
are to be reached, for her interior resources are exhaust- 
less. There is nothing which her children want which she 
has not. It is the existence of the supply that forms the 
want, not the want that creates the supply. This grand 
principle renders it certain that Mother Earth's children's 
wants must and will be supplied. 

But they must first want ; they must seek ; they must 
labor ; they must toil ; they must knoio their own highest 
needs ; and then, placing themselves at their mother's 
flowing breasts, their wants will be met. 

The earth, then, is a mother. She never can have more 
offspring than she can feed ; she never will be in the condi- 
tion of " the old woman who lived in the shoe," having " so 
many children she knew not what to do. 7 ' The more chil- 
dren she has, the more her interiors are unfolded. The 
wiser her children are, the more she loves them ; and the 
wiser they are, the more they love their mother, treating 
her with attention, kindness, affection, so that everything 
about her becomes dear to them, 

They will also love one another, for they will feel their 
relationship. The minerals, the vegetables, and the ani- 
mals, not only will not harm each other, but with affection 
will they embrace each other, saying, "Thou art mine, and 
I am thine." And the mother will love to see her children 
thus recognizing their common sisterhood and brother- 



CULTIVATION OF THE BAETH. 359 

hooil. The mind ascends in sweetesl aspirations to the 
Divine, when it thus loves the earth and all that Bhe has. 

And as the two — the Divine and the Earth, the Father 
and the Mother — embrace, and exhibit themselves more 

ftilly in the arts of their children, a new and brighter order 
of beings must in the coming ages appear, and will draw 
nourishment from the breasts of Mother Earth. She will 
then have arrived at a maternal condition in which she 
will heroine capable of bearing a higher order of beings. 
The present highest order of children will then be wrought 
up into the still higher orders, — matter worked into mind, 
and mind passing on to the highest mental combination. 

So vast are the capabilities of Mother Earth to impart 
gifts to her children ! Truly, " the deserts shall blossom 
as the rose, and the waste places shall become fruitful 
fields ! " 



§ V. OF THE CULTIVATION OF THE EARTH, INCLUDING COMPOSTS, 

ETC. 

Curious and deeply interesting is the subject which will 
now be presented. Instead of the ordinary word, cultiva- 
tion, the word expansion is preferred. 

What, then, is expansion ? What results may be expected 
of expansion ? and what is to be expanded ? These moment- 
ous questions will be consecutively answered. 

Expansion is but inflation. The Divine breathes upon 
the receptive Earth, and her breasts expand. As this 
expansion comes, viaducts (as they may be termed) are 
opened, and invisible vital fluids, or lifes, enter therein. 
Such, in brief, is expansion. 

The Earth, thus filled with the invisible fluids or lifes, 
arrives at a condition when it is capable of throwing 
out that which is within, of unfolding its interiors. Thus 
expanded, the visible moistures [water] can enter within; 
the pores, so to speak, being opened, it drinks in the visi- 
ble moistures. These become compounded with the inte- 



360 THE EDUCATOR. 

rior invisible lifes, and then spring forth the various orders 
of vegetation. 

Each of these invisible lifes, or fluids, is both positive 
and negative [male and female], like the human form. 
Being thus, they marry, copulate, transmit, and send forth. 
Where these fluids flow most harmoniously together, and 
copulate most finely, there exist what are called the richest 
soils. From these soils the greatest number of healthy, 
stalwart children spring forth. But when the soils are, 
as it were, in a condition of bachelordom, or single wretched- 
ness, there is sterility. 

Everything, then, depends upon the invisible fluids, or 
lifes. These form the true, and the only true, composts 
[or fertilizers]. Ordinary composts are serviceable in so 
far as they have within themselves these lifes, or invisible 
fluids, — the breath, as it were, of the Divine. Were it not 
for these vital fluids thus existing in the ordinary manures, 
they would be no more valuable for productive purposes 
than so much unthreshed straw. 

That which the agriculturalist needs most to know, 
therefore, is how to produce combinations of positives and 
negatives, that they may commingle, copulate, and send 
forth life. Knowing this, any soil, however sterile, may be 
made fruitful. There must, then, be an exact knowledge 
of substances, as respects positive and negative qualities j 
marrying the two, natural, agreeable, and fructifying com- 
posts will be easily made. 

The agriculturalist at present keeps and feeds the lower 
animals that he may obtain the ordinary manures; not 
knowing why they are needed, but doing so because his 
progenitors did the same. The animals are to be no more; 
the ordinary composts will not, therefore, be had. Under- 
standing this, the scientific aggregationist feels that he 
must seek others. When he shall obtain a thorough knowl- 
edge of the fundamental male and female conditions, 
and shall bring these into proper juxtaposition, then, 
like man, they will intermarry, and life will appear. This 



THE SHRUBBEBIBS. . 4, >G1 

law oi' intermarriage is as certain to produce new forms of 
as that fishes are begotten in yonder flowing l>rook. 
This, in fact, is the great lesson of the day. 

There will be bnl little progress in science until man 
arrives at a condition wherein he can with certainty ana- 
lyze and combine; wherein he can say with exactness, this 
is positive and that is negative, this is impregnative and that 
receptive, this ia male and that female. Then will mother 
Earth's reproductive powers be understood, and offspring 
[or products] to any extent will be generated, gestated, 
and come forth. 

Agriculturally speaking, this is the most important sub- 
ject which can occupy the human mind. To recapitulate : 
The Divine is male and female ; hence, the same distinc- 
tions obtain throughout all Nature. The invisible fluids, 
or lifes, penetrate the breast of the female when inflated ; 
the newly-born offspring receives them ; it grows, its lit- 
tle teeth are formed, its little hairs multiply, its curved 
limbs expand, and at length it stands forth a man. All is a 
result of this law of inflation, — that is, the inflow of invis- 
ible fluids, or lifes, aided by the descending and surround- 
ing moisture. 

How mysterious are Nature's laws ! How silently does 
she do her finest work ! What life-giving emanations are 
ever proceeding from the Divine ! Truly, 

" Through the vast whole He pours supplies, 
Spreads joy through every part." 

Unto thee, great Spirit, do we return thanksgiving, love, 
and praise ! 



§ VI. OF THE SHRUBBERIES AND THEIR INFLUENCES. 

Nature is not only beautiful in her varied operations, 

but she combines use with beauty. The shrubberies (under 

which term are included the native forests), while they are 

highly ornamental, are at the same time most useful to the 

46 31 



362 THE EDUCATOR. 

animals, vegetables, and minerals. In one sense they form 
the connecting links between the elements above and the 
elements below, acting and reacting on things around. 
Few if any of the inhabitants of this earth have formed 
correct notions of the uses and economy of shrubberies. 
The expanded mind, however, looks upon these with admi- 
ration and gratitude. The query arises, Whence do they 
spring? Why do they so entirely cover the uncultivated 
domain ? Why these vast ancient majestic forests ? When 
did they commence their grand work ? 

Ages before man was, the forests were. They may be 
termed messengers, — they gather the more rarefied ele- 
ments from above, and transmit the same to the coarser 
elements below. They, as it were, extend their broad 
arms to receive heaven's choicest blessings, and seem to 
say to the coarser elements below, " We come to do you 
good." 

The more rarefied elements, thus gathered, descend, 
commingle with the coarser, and new and beautiful combi- 
nations are formed. From these combinations the odorific 
flowers proceed, invigorating, regaling, and instructing the 
inhaler. 

Aside from other considerations, the flowers seem to be 
formed merely for beauty's sake. But a higher purpose 
than this is also enclosed in the rose-bud. The odors 
which from these flowers are emitted impregnate and 
beautify the insect, the bird, the animal, and man. Con- 
tinually are they performing this beautifying work upon 
all things which are within the reach of their fragrance. 
Take away the flowers, and the element of beauty would 
not exist ; the rich, delicious flavors of the ripening fruits 
would be wanting. The beautiful odors emitted from the 
flowers impregnate, adorn, and to some extent vitalize the 
fruits. 

The lofty shrubberies, the majestic trees, then, perform 
the office of attractors and messengers, — constantly bring- 
ing heaven's gifts to the bosom of mother Earth. Grateful 



PLANETARY INFLUENCES. 363 

for these tokens of their filial love, she returns these favors 
again to her children, in the form of higher and more beau- 
tiful products; and thus there i> action and reaction, — the 
ascending and the descending life. And all this beautiful 
work passes noiselessly forward, a continuous process of 
supply and demand, demand and supply. 

One oi' the greatest mistakes made by the uninformed 
agriculturist is that of ruthlessly laying prostrate the 
noble trees. Instinctively the animals gather beneath their 
branches, and there beauty, life, and electricity in its vari- 
ous conditions, descend and impart vitality, while the foliage 
affords its grateful shade, thus doing a double work. Each 
specie- o\^ wood exerts its specific influence, emitting its 
peculiar odor. 

Trees, then, should be extensively cultivated, not only 
on account of their uses, but because of their ornamental 
influence, — softening and mollifying the hardened heart. 
Often the ruffian, when seated beneath the spreading tree, 
feels his thoughts ascending to the Divine, and reverting 
to the cot where he was born; reverentially he kneels and 
the tear gushes from his eye. It is the influence of the 
tree, doing its mollifying work. Generously, also, the tree 
distributes its delicious fruit, and the vine shelters and 
feeds the lonely stranger. 

The mind is lifted in gratitude when it considers these 
priceless and often overlooked boons coming from the 
divine Father to bless Earth and her numerous progeny. 
In coming times, trees will be valued more than the costly 
mineral- : they will take a place in the affections next to 
the children of man's bosom, and man will no more neglect 
them than he will neglect his own offspring. They are 
Mother Earth's dutiful, faithful, useful children. 



§ VII. OF THE INFLUENCES OF PLANET ON PLANET. 

The greatly advanced Aggregationist is necessarily an 
Astronomer, Astrologer, and Surveyor. In a high sense, 



364 THE EDUCATOR. 

the three sciences of Astronomy, Astrology, and Trigo- 
nometry, are one ; and, combinedly, they are essential to a 
truly scientific Agriculture. These exact sciences may be 
said to bear the relation of impregnators ; the lower [or 
strictly geological science] being the receptor. Thus they 
become one — the true Adam and Eve in Nature's beautiful 
garden. They are husband and wife, and their practical 
application is true husbandry, — anything short of which is 
but a shred of Agriculture. Under their united influence 
the earth is to become the garden of God, bringing forth 
generous fruits, unfolding fragrant flowers, emitting purest 
odors. 

It is known that the planets exert a physiological influ- 
ence in producing certain nice copulative and gestatory 
conditions [in plants and animals]. The same law obtains 
in relation to Mother Earth ; she has her seasons of recep- 
tion, copulation, gestation, and birth. The season usually 
called winter is her receptive state ; that of spring, gestative ; 
summer is the season of growth; autumn, of birth. These 
seasons are sequences of certain planetary influences, — 
planet mingling with and impregnating planet. 

Jupiter and Mars are masculine; Saturn and Yenus, 
feminine. These act on each other ; and, when in certain 
positions or relations, they influence this earth, with its 
minerals, its vegetables, and its animals. When, at the 
periods of copulation, gestation, and birth, the planets are 
in certain nice conditions, the animal, or the child then 
begotten, will correspond to these conditions. The hus- 
band and the wife transmit their own being ; in the same 
way do the planets perform their part in the work [of 
reproduction]. Astrology, then, is as exact a science as 
is Chemistry. Minds born under certain influences, and 
suitably unfolded, become astrologic minds. Their mental 
powers being properly developed, they can pre-calculate 
with as much mathematical certainty as the astronomer 
calculates the future eclipse. 

The sublime subject of eclipses" can be only hinted at in 



im.anktaiiy INFLUENCES. 365 

tin's connection. It may be Baid thai they subserve import- 
ant ends as overskadowinga of the earth, — covering ner 

as the masculine covers the feminine. 

True husbandry, then, is science ; it has its fixed, eternal 
laws. And even the pestilential diseases [whether in the 
vegetable, animal, or human kingdoms] are but the results of 
progressive laws. When a class [of products or inhabitants] 
becomes comparatively useless, and is to bo wrought up 
into a higher order, the pestilence breaks out; it pursues 
with unerring certainty its course, governed by fixed 
planetary law, as is the tornado, the earthquake, the erup- 
tion, or the whirlwind. Certain vegetables refuse to ripen, 
disappointing the hopes of the toiling cultivator. But, had 
lie a true knowledge of the influence of planet upon planet, 
— in other words, were he a true husbandman, — he would 
rejoice rather than lament. For, in the track of the sweep- 
ing pestilence new and finer combinations appear, and 
future labors are crowned with abundance. Though he 
sow in tears, he reaps in joy. 

By a thorough knowledge of the influence a planet has 
upon its neighbor planets, and by observing certain chemi- 
cal changes which are passing on, the distances of planets 
may be measured with mathematical exactness. Trigo- 
nometry relates to the measurement of distances; it is 
the power of stretching out from planet to planet, from 
system to system, and thus taking in, with the certainty 
of mathematics, all that is essential for the agriculturist 
to know. 

Such, comprehensively, is Agriculture, — such the vast 
range of topics which husbandry embraces. The mind is 
led upward, gratefully, toward Him who is the Grand 
Aggregation of all things, — the indwelling God, the Light 
of all lights, the Love of all loves. Man is His earthly 
representative, His miniature self; and as man shall be 
truly unfolded, his offspring will be more and yet more 
perfect. As the mind is expanded, persons will have, as 
it were intuitively, a knowledge of astronomy, astrology, 

31* 



366 THE EDUCATOR. 

and trigonometry, and will measure distances on the earth 
with mathematical certainty. 

Thus closes this brief series of discourses. Visionary 
though their contents may appear to the mass of minds, 
yet the greatly advanced will hail them with joy. 



As regards efforts for the practical application of the very meagre 
though interesting hints given in tne foregoing papers, there is little to be 
said. It is presumed that when the domain which has been secured as 
the site for a Model Home shall be brought under cultivation, some 
attempt will be made to put these suggestions to the test ; at which time 
doubtless more will be elicited from the same source, as the exigencies of 
the hour shall demand. 



PART VI. 

PAPERS RELATING TO THE LAWS OF HEALTH AND THE 
CURE OF DISEASES. 

[From the Association styling itself " The Association of Healthfulizers." 
Given at Carroll, N. Y., Sept. 1S54.] 

PURPOSES AND COMMISSION. 

The undersigned, members of the Association of Healthfulizers, now 
make known and declare, through this scribe, John Murray Spear, that 
they have in view and intend to do the following named things : 

First, To teach that the human body is an epitome of the universes. 

Second, To show that harmony of the body is essential to harmony of 
the mental, moral, social, religious, and more spiritual faculties. 

Third, To show that all foods, all drinks, all exercises, all associations, 
all habits, all thoughts, all words, exert a favorable or unfavorable influ- 
ence on the human body, and on that account primarily should be encour- 
aged or discouraged, as wisdom may from season to season direct and 
instruct. 

Fourth, To show that offspring will be more perfected, embryonically, 
as the organisms of begetters are improved, purified, and sanctified. 

Fifth, To show that the true redemption, the spiritual salvation of the 
human race, can be wisely promoted only by a proper knowledge of the 
human body — the natural preceding the spiritual. 

Sixth, To show that the human body is the true and only Holy Temple; 
and that all other temples are useful only as they promote the weal of the 
human body. 

Seventh, That it may be able to complete its important purposes, the 
Association of Healthfulizers has deliberately selected as its General Agent 
Calvin Hall, who will from time to time be impressed of all things to 
be done. 

Zephaniah Grossman. Spurzhedi. 

John Bisbee. M. de la Mothe Guton. 

A. A. Folsom. Joseph Hall. 

[A name in mystical characters.] 

Given March — , 1853. 



368 THE EDUCATOR. 



§1. FUNDAMENTAL LAWS OF HEALTH — CAUSES OF INFANTILE 
DISEASES. 

The Association of Healthfulizers feels that it has instruc- 
tions to impart, which, when received, will greatly conduce 
to not only the health but the happiness of man. Happi- 
ness, in fact, is almost unknown aside from health. Man 
may be surrounded with friends, blest with riches, com- 
fortably lodged and fed ; yet, if deprived of health, he is a 
wretched being. Sickness casts a gloom over his pros- 
pects, beclouds his mind, renders him dissatisfied with his 
condition; and he imparts sadness and wretchedness to 
others, calling forth deepest sympathy, and exciting the 
tenderest emotions. In short, life can hardly be said to be 
a blessing without health. Yet few enjoy health to its 
highest possible extent. 

In introducing a series of discourses of the Laws of 
Health, certain fundamental principles will be presented. 
Medical practitioners are requested to candidly examine 
these principles before they reject them. The following 
will be found worthy of careful consideration, though in 
their application they may revolutionize certain favorite 
and generally received theories : 

Principle Fi?*st. The laws of Nature and the laws of 
Health are one and inseparable. 

Principle Second. Man is capable of arriving at a con- 
dition wherein disease cannot approach him. 

Principle Third. That man may arrive at this condition, 
it is only necessary that he become thoroughly acquainted 
with himself, and his purely natural wants, in distinction 
from artificial desires 

Principle Fourth. Certain foods, certain liquids, and 
certain seasons of repose from ordinary labor, are abso- 
lutely essential to conditions of Health. 

These general principles furnish a basis on which an 
immovable structure may be reared. 

Almost immediately on its arrival upon this earth, the 



REMOVAL OF DISEASE. 369 

child becomes liable to disease, and is exposed to various 
forms of inconvenience. The newly-born infant is an object 
of compassion. It scarcely begins to inhale the air, when 
what is called sore-mouth appears; eruptions soon break 
forth on its surface: its tender skin is chafed; that loath- 
some disease, the measles, appears; it is liable, also, to the 
small-pox, the chicken-pox, the hollow whooping-cough, 
and numerous other diseases. The helpless little ones are 
torn from the bosoms of their afflicted parents, — their 
little bodies are deposited in the earth, and mothers' hearts 
are wrung with anguish which words cannot express. 

Here the medical practitioner feels his weakness ; he 
realizes how little he is able to do ; his sympathies are 
called forth, but his skill is almost useless. At the hour 
when external life begins, when, as it would seem, the 
wisest skill should be at hand, medical science stands and 
looks on, drops the tear of sympathy, but is measurably 
powerless. Every thoughtful practitioner has, with deep- 
est emotions, realized his weakness on such occasions. 

Whence come these calamities ? Whence these erup- 
tions, these loathsome diseases, these hollow coughs? 

There is one answer to these questions : - — The mother 
is ignorant ; she knows not the laws which should govern her 
during the season of child-bearing. The practitioner does 
not enter into the mysterious science of wombomic life. 
Its laws must be unfolded ; its hitherto hidden processes 
must be disclosed. 

When Nature's grand wombomic laws shall be under- 
stood, an important branch of the Science of Life will be 
comprehended. And this Association feels that its labors 
would be quite incomplete without calling attention to that 
branch of the general subject. 



§ n. GENERAL RULES FOR THE REMOVAL OF DISEASE. 

In respect to the removal of diseases, certain fundamental 
principles will now be presented, from which principles 
47 






370 THE EDUCATOR. 

there should be no variation. Principles are eternal, ever 
the same ; and ever lead to the same results. Wrong prin- 
ciples never result in right actions. 

Likes ever produce likes ; likes ever seek and conjoin with 
likes. Truisms though these statements are, yet it is 
important to repeat them in this connection. 

What, then, are the essential principles which should be 
applied in the removal of diseases, or inconveniences ? It 
requires great skill, large observation, and a thorough 
acquaintance with disease in its multifarious forms, to be 
able to present in simplicity principles sufficiently compre- 
hensive to cover all conceivable forms of disease. Difficult 
though this undertaking may be, yet this Association would 
regard itself as incompetent to teach of Health unless it 
could draft a set of principles which would reach all con- 
ceivable cases. 

It has been declared by other kindred Associations that 
all positively absolutes are invariably universals. Care was 
had, in making this declaration, to shut off mere incidentals, 
malformations, or incomplete formations. The same remark 
applies when teaching of the Laws of Health : the absolutes, 
the positively absolutes, are invariably also the universals. 
With, then, a distinct understanding of what constitutes 
absolute and universal laws, the following principles, bear- 
ing direct relation to the removal of diseases, are now 
presented : 

Principle First. — Man being a composition of minerals, 
vegetables, and liquids, when he is diseased some one or 
more of these is lacking. It is clear that, had he all these 
in their true proportions, there could be no disease ; dis- 
ease indicating a lack of something which is essential to 
ease. 

Principle Second. — Disease is manifested in some one 
or more of the following ways: first, by pain ; secondly, 
by cold', thirdly, by heat, or fever, as generally termed. 
Let these three distinctions be carefully considered, — pain, 
cold, and heat. It would be exceedingly difficult for a 



REMOVAL OF DISEASE. 371 

hair-splitting practitioner to present a fourth. Three is a 
numerical perfection. 

Principle Third. — That pain, cold, or heat, may bo 
removed, this single question maybe put to the patient. 
What do you want ? The reply to that interrogative shows 
the thing to be done. 

It' the diseased person is incapable of answering that 
question, then wait. There is no other rule. Nature is 
right : Nature is capable of telling her own story; Nature 
must be her own judge of her own wants. Let the prac- 
titioner deviate from this law, and he embarks on a wide 
sea. without compass and without rudder, dependent merely 
upon what he may gather from written treatises, and from 
his own experience, which may be extensive or otherwise. 
But the Science of Life which is now in the process of 
unfolding, by this and kindred Associations, is designed 
primarily for the class usually denominated the unlearned 
[that is, for those who have not enjoyed the advantages 
of acquaintance with the medical lore of the past, or of 
extensive experience]. 

It may, however, be objected to the principle last named, 
that diseased persons are often imaginative. No matter if 
they are. Let Nature imagine ; she has a perfect right 
not only to imagine, but to express her imaginations. Im- 
agination has its laws and its uses; and is no more to he 
disregarded than is the desire for food. Obtain, then, if 
practicable, the thing which the diseased person wants. 
The mere external practitioner may be quite incapable of 
seeing the precise operations of the thing desired ; but it 
must be kept in mind that the invisibles control the visible. 
The instant any prescribed remedy enters the mouth of the 
patient, the ordinary practitioner loses sight of it. He 
waits for results, and perhaps supposes that his prescription 
has produced a certain result ; but the intelligent physician 
knows that results are quite problematical ; the effect 
exhibited may have come of some cause other than his 
prescription. This rule, then, only is safe : Wait until the 



3T2 THE EDUCATOR, 

diseased person expresses a want, and let that want at the 
earliest possible moment be supplied. 

It will, however, be objected that the sufferer may in 
some cases be dumb. That is a case of malformation, and 
hence does not come under the rule. It may again be said 
that the infant cannot speak. Neither does that case come 
under the rule ; it lies closely connected with the mal or 
incomplete formation. The child is not complete until 
capable of expressing its natural wants. 

It will, furthermore, be objected that there are times 
when a sufferer has no wants to express ; and that at such a 
critical juncture something should be done, or the patient 
will die. But a world of things might be done, and which 
shall it be ? The intelligent practitioner will say, " Better 
do nothing than risk doing wrong at such a critical moment." 
But Nature does want. She may not always verbally utter 
her wants. When she does not express wants, then she 
should be left in quiet. The recuperatives will act in due- 
time, and expression will come. 

It is but a truism to say that a person who is too hot, or 
who has & fever, needs to be cooled ; and that one who has 
a cold, ague, or the like, needs warmth. Nature will speak f 
the remedy will be naturally suggested in this class of 
cases. 

If there be local pain, that is merely indicative of ob- 
struction. The person naturally places the hand upon the 
suffering part. When magnetized by this simple process, 
the pain is removed. 

Nature's laws are simple ; and man may be so unfolded 
that he can comprehend them. 



§111. OF PROCREATION, CHILDBIRTH, ETC. 

The laws of procreation are among the most interesting 
which can be comprehended by the human mind. How 
truly wonderful is that substance which passes from what 
is called the inanimate to the animate condition ! It is 



FROCKKAl'ION. 373 

apparently dead matter — to external observation devoid 
of the life-properties. Whence does Hie come? By what 
mysterious process can that apparently inert matter take 
to itself form and motion, and in a tow revolving years 
exhibit a full-grown human being, capable of recalling the 
pasl enjoying the present, and anticipating the future? 
That snch things take place is known; but so common are 
they that they have ceased to be subjects of remark. 

The Association of Educationizers spoke at some length 
of procreation, and referred to the impartation of that 
which is called Spiritism. There it stopped : consistently 
with its plans of labor it could go no further. At that 
point this Association comes in, and proposes deliberately 
and carefully to pursue the subject as it relates to the 
Laws of Health. New views will be presented, bearing 
relation to the grand wombomic processes. 

That learned body, the Association of Electricizers, 
spoke somewhat elaborately of the wombology, with a 
view of unfolding the grandest thought which has ever 
been transmitted to mind in the earth-life. It ventured 
the declaration that, by the aid of certain metallic, mineral 
and fluid combinations, a form of life, corresponding to 
embryonic motion, could be produced *, and it has accom- 
plished its scheme in that important particular. While 
that body has its peculiar branch of labor, it has greatly 
assisted the Association of Healthfulizers in unfolding 
important wombomic principles. It has presented with 
marked clearness those grand principles of universal Na- 
ture which are denominated male and female. For the first 
time on this earth it declared that minerals copulate, mul- 
tiply, and grow. 

Minerals have within themselves a low form of life. 
Inertia nowhere exists. In the act of copulation, the mas- 
culine element commingles with and impregnates the fem- 
inine ; the two become one. The commingled matter is 
lodged in the womb ; it there finds warmth and shelter. 

32 



374 THE EDUCATOR. 

Unobserved it is to pass through its various conditions 
and step by step, noiselessly, the work goes on. 

The mother passes through conditions precisely suited 
to the hourly needs of the forming one. She inclines to 
seclusion, seeks quiet and tranquillity,, feels a desire to 
shrink away from observation. The intermingled matter 
is drawn up to that important point, the navel, and adheres 
thereto ; and, by very nice fibrous arrangements, that which 
took the catamenial form now becomes nourishment to the 
forming one. The embryo has its likes, its preferences, — 
so to speak, its early imaginings. These are expressed 
through the mother. While she supposes that she wants 
this or that, she is in reality but a medium of expression 
for the forming one. And thus the principle stated in the 
preceding discourse is again brought to view ; it is Nature 
in her embryonic condition making known her wants. 
Whatever, then, she wants, while in the inceptive or ges- 
tational condition, should be supplied. 

Nature's wants and her supplies (let it be here reiter- 
ated) are always coextensive, but the supply must and 
does exist prior to needs. As it were, the thing needed is 
perceived 5 its existence is felt ; and Nature says " Give I" 
There is no one law which opens a vaster field for the med- 
itative mind than this law of wants and supplies. " Ask, 
and it shall be given," — need, and the supply is at hand. 
The embryon, not having command of its forming vocals, 
speaks through its mother. 

While these mysterious wombomic processes are passing 
unobservedly onward, another series of unfoldings are com- 
menced. The breasts begin to expand, certain little valves 
which have before been opened now close up, and, by a 
nice chemical process, which may not at this time be entered 
into, diluted foods are gradually prepared, differing but 
very slightly from the nourishment provided in the womb. 
When all is ready, outer birth comes. Hardly knowing it 
has changed its condition, the new-born one begins to 
speak its little wants. The wombomic cord being severed ? 



CHILD-BIRTH. 375 

with a very Blight change of diet, it now draws its nourish- 
ment from the prepared breasts. 

But that process, — the ushering of the infantile one 
into open life, — how agonizing] How many sad thoughts 

cluster around that critical hour ! Mishaps may occur, and 
thus the work and the hope of months may prove abortive. 
Anxious friends, and the yet more anxious physician, are 
at hand. What, then, shall they do, at this culminating 
period ? 

Answer : Nature will inform tliem. Severed from the 
arm should be that hand which acts until Nature speaks ! 
She knows, and she will in due season declare, her wants. 
It should be borne in mind, however, that this rule applies 
to absolutes and universals, shutting off mere malforma- 
tions, or imperfect formations. 

But it may be urged that the mother is in agony. True ; 
yet it is but Nature crowding the new-formed being out 
into the new condition. All her forces are, as it were, 
brought to one grand focus ; give her time to work ; there 
is meaning in the word labor; this is indeed Nature's 
labor. 

If a proper care be had in relation to foods, garments, 
and exercises, there is no reason why human labor should 
be more difficult than is that of the lower animals. The 
law in the one case is the same as in the other. 

But that most infernal system of forcing Nature, so com- 
monly practised, is among the greatest calamities which 
so-called medical science has caused. It produces those 
sad results, the falling of the womb, the swellings of the 
lower limbs, and a long list of feminine weaknesses so 
familiar to practitioners and to mothers. This Association 
reiterates its statement that Nature ivill make known in due 
season her needs, and her needs should be supplied. 



376 THE EDUCATOE. 



§IV. OF LUNG DISEASES, AND THE INFLUENCES OF CLIMATES, 

Climates exert marked and peculiar effects, favorable or 
unfavorable, upon individuals. It is considered proper, 
therefore, to introduce at this juncture instructions bearing 
relation to what are usually called lung complaints. Cer- 
tain important fundamental principles will be presented, 
relating to the inhaling and exhaling processes. 

Up to this time medical science has made but slight 
progress in respect to the influences of climates. It 
indeed knows but little of the interior inhaling and exhal- 
ing processes. It knows that persons cough ; that they 
expectorate ; that they are afflicted with various asthmatic 
difficulties : and it proposes remedies for these inconven- 
iences. Persons in the more etherealized conditions [that 
is, advanced spirits], through the aid of suitably unfolded 
mediumistic persons, are able microscopically to inspect 
the interiors of the human body, — to observe the lungs, 
their movements, the processes of inhaling and also of 
exhaling. This Association proposes, then, with consider- 
able confidence, to treat on this subject, having derived a 
knowledge from actual interior microscopic inspection. 
In this treatise of climates, the precise process by which 
the inspection is accomplished cannot be dilated upon. 
This Association only declares that it does enjoy this 
advantage over ordinary practitioners ; but it does not 
wish to monopolize knowledge ,* knowledge should be free. 
It therefore imparts cheerfully what it has obtained, asking 
no compensation — merely requesting candid examination 
of its instructions. To pass, then, directly to the main 
subject of this discourse : 

The atmosphere of each region possesses its peculiar 
mineralistic properties, exerting thus its peculiar influence 
on the inhaler. Invisible particles are constantly floating 
therein ; these floating particles are of necessity inhaled. 
When received, they seek their likes; — if obstructed in 
their courses, they produce a friction, an uneasiness, an 



LUNG DISEASES. 377 

inconvenience ; and the person thus inconvenienced makes 
an effort to remove this obstructed matter. 

But each particle has its peculiar form. Nice though this 
point is, yet justice could not be done this subject without 
dwelling particularly on the forms of floating particled 
matter. Form is universal ; it extends to the smallest float- 
ing particle as distinctly as to the rolling orb; for, compre- 
hensively speaking, the orbs are but particled floating 
matter. What, then, is the form of these floating particles ? 
Answer : They are barbed, or bearded. The barb of an 
ordinary fish-hook will best illustrate their usual shape. 
Why does this matter float ? The answer is, it is seeking its 
like, following its attractions. It is so formed that it may 
fasten upon what is called stationary matter, and adhere 
thereto. Dust fastens upon, adheres to, impregnates, or 
enters into, various objects. The rolling stone, it is said, 
gathers no moss ; but let it be stationary, and moss is 
gathered; in other words, this sharp, particled, floating 
matter adheres to the stone. Currents are passing con- 
stantly from the North ; this particled matter gathers on 
stones and on certain vegetables, and is called moss, down, 
and by various other terms. 

This vastly important fact being understood, it will be 
perceived that this sharp particled matter is inhaled [by 
the human lungs] ; it fastens itself upon their substance, 
and tries to work its way to its like ; it gets, as it were, 
entangled ; it gathers, like the moss on the stone, still other 
matter ; and thence what are called tubercles are formed, 
and various inconveniencies are experienced, which need 
not be specified. 

Having, then, carefully inspected and ascertained pre- 
cisely the difficulty, a remedy is at hand. These tubercles 
are to be removed ; these particles of matter must be dis- 
lodged, must be made to let go their hold. The process 
for the accomplishment of this end, which this Association 
now confidently suggests, is simply this : take a quantity 
of ordinary sweet oil, and let it reach the part affected. A 
48 32* 



378 THE EDUCATOR. 

•relaxation, as it is termed, of the obstructed parts will take 
place ; this barbed particled matter can then pass on to find 
its attraction. If it be the dust of iron-filings, which is 
known to be pernicious, it will seek the iron in the system; 
if it be gold, it will find the gold in the system. 

When there exists a great degree of dryness, and a dry, 
hard cough is experienced, then a milder or more laxative 
climate alone would aid in this important work; that is, 
the obstructed members would be so relaxed that the par- 
ticled matter would find its way to its proper place. 

There is, then, but one distinct remedy for this class of 
difficulties. The particled matter, being like the beard of 
the hook, cannot be extracted without tearing the part to 
which it is attached ; all that can be done is to open a 
passage for the particles to pass on in search of their likes. 

When this subject is scientifically understood, this 
instruction will be considered an important addition to 
Materia Medica. This Association has spoken confidently 
on the point, having derived its knowledge from critical 
inspection. 



§ V. OF SEA-SICKNESS. 

Although sea-sickness does not belong to the topics on 
which students are expected to receive instructions in the 
ordinary medical schools, yet this Association, in compli- 
ance with an earnest solicitation on the part of the Asso- 
ciation of Beneficents, has prepared with some care a 
treatise embracing the much controverted questions, — 
What is the cause of the sea-sickness ? and what remedy 
or remedies can be presented ? 

It may be somewhat difficult to elucidate this subject to 
the comprehension of the unlearned, for the want of terms 
which are easily understood by that class. Medical Science 
is involved in technicalities which are quite unfamiliar to 
most persons. Care will, however, be had to avoid these 
technicalities, to the greatest possible extent. Instead of 



BEA-BICKNBBS. 379 

the commoD word dizziness, which is a quite ambiguous 
term, the word vertigo must be used, and other words of a 
similar character must be employed. 

- a-sickness comes of Beveral and Bomewhal complex 
causes. Persons launch out upon the waters ; very soon 
vertigo is experienced, — nausea and painful retchings 
follow, the desire for food ceases, the whole structure 
mes languid, the countenance is livid, a general indif- 
ference and a mental inability creep over the whole sys- 
tem, regrets are felt that the voyage has been commenced, 
and feelings closely allied to home-sickness are experi- 
enced. 

Whence these marked changes? To answer this ques- 
tion, it must be observed that the voyager has left the soil 
on which he is accustomed to dwell ; a form of motion to 
which he is unhabituated is felt ; new and moister atmos- 
pheres surround him ; the vessel in which he is embarked is 
impregnated with its peculiar surroundings ; the odor of 
the bilge-water is exceedingly offensive to those unaccus- 
tomed thereto ; and everything around is new and strange. 
These various and complex conditions result in producing 
that peculiar and exceedingly disagreeable affection termed 
sea-sickness. 

Thus much of causes. But the voyager has little dispo- 
sition to listen to a disquisition on complex causes; he 
imploringly asks, " Can you help me?" A careful inspec- 
tion of causes will very generally suggest remedies. A 
Bet of carefully prepared rules will now be presented, hav- 
ing relation to this point. 

Bide First. — If practicable, the voyager should go on 
board ln's vessel say two or more hours prior to meridian. 
Before and after the meridian point certain distinct and 
very critical influences are experienced in the human 
structure. Prior to meridian all things are in their impart- 
ive conditions. In that condition there is a throwing off, 
or a flowing out, of influences from each individual person. 
After meridian the opposite is the case. 



380 THE EDUCATOR. 

Bute Second. — The meal prior to embarkation should 
be quite light, and consist mainly of the essentials, among 
which may be named bread and water, so that the system 
will not be overloaded, and thus have to throw off a large 
amount of matter. 

Bide Third. — Take no food of any kind into the system 
until there conies a very urgent and natural want. This 
rule is essential. Why should a person eat or drink until 
Nature makes known her need ? Wait, then, deliberately 
and patiently, until want is felt. Ordinarily, in the course 
of two or three days, the usual appetite will return, and 
that is the time to supply the demand. 

Bute Fourth. — When an urgent demand comes, then 
prefer the drier foods ; that is, crackers, or what is called 
ship-bread. 

Though the voyager, in consequence of being separated 
from the positives of the soils, and in consequence of his 
negative surroundings, and of the unusual form of motion 
to which he is subject, may not be wholly saved from ver- 
tigo, nausea, and retchings, yet a careful observance of 
these simple rules would not only palliate the disagreeable 
symptoms, but would hasten the system in regaining its 
usual activity, vitality, and general health. A sea-voyage 
is frequently of great service ; the saline influences, gen- 
erally speaking, are quite favorable to health, unless the 
voyage be so protracted that a too negative condition is 
reached, resulting in what is called the scurvy. In that 
case sulphur used with great freedom would be serviceable 
in bringing the voyager into the true equipoised condition. 



§VI. OF FOODS AND DRINKS. 

The subject of nutrition is one which has occupied the 
attention of the most acute persons who have ever dwelt 
on this earth ; and yet there is no one subject connected 
with the science of life which is truly so little understood 
as this. It will be presented at this time somewhat elabo- 



FOODS AM) DRINKS. 381 

rately and very critically, so thai the student may bo able 
to answer the following interrogatives : 

/ "/ 'St. Why should one eat and drink? 
id. What should one eat and drink? 

Third. When should one eat and drink? 

These three interrogatives being distinctly answered, 
the \\ hole subject of nutrition will be laid open before the 
mind. 

U'luj. then, should a person eat and drink? Apparently, 
the minerals and the vegetables neither eat nor drink; but 
this is only an appearance; in fact, both minerals and vege- 
tables, to whatever class they may belong, do both eat and 
drink. Why were they thus formed ? Why could they 
not be called into being and receive neither food nor 
drink ? This is a great question, and man should be so 
unfolded that he may be capable of answering any ques- 
tion which can be proposed. 

It may be said that man is mortal, liable to decay ; and 
that therefore he needs constant replenishing^. But man 
is immortal ; he is not liable to decay ; he lives on and on, 
and will exist forever. Nevertheless, man occupies a tene- 
ment ; he resides in a tabernacle ; that tabernacle is com- 
posed of solids and liquids. Like ever seeks its like ; and 
hence there is a seeking for — a desire to receive, to find 
its kindred — on the part of all things. Man, dwelling 
unseen in his habitation composed of liquids and solids, 
enjoys the power of locomotion ; and, as he passes about, 
there are attractions to various substances, — there are 
what are called desires and wants. Though various terms 
are used, it is but like seeking its like. 

The mind opens now to a vast field of contemplation, 
relating to the great subject of nutrition. Man is a posi- 
tive and a negative, — his right side or half being the posi- 
tive part, and the left the receptive or -negative. Man 
must be connected with the soils, because from the soils 
he receives nutriment. Especially do they flow into the 
human structure through the negative or receptive branch 



382 THE EDUCATOR. 

or branches of the structure. Strange though the state- 
ment may appear at first view, yet man can be sustained 
by the absorption of nutritive substances without receiving 
them through the ordinary processes. Let one who is 
thirsty remove the usual covering from the negative foot, 
immerse that foot in water, and thirst would be quenched, 
— that is, the receptive limb would absorb and receive 
that which was needed. Let the foot be immersed in the 
ordinary grains which are used as food, and thus nutri- 
ment might be received, and the structure sustained for an 
indefinite period, by this grand law of absorption. By the 
same process, foods may be taken through the hands ; and 
thus the essential nourishments may be received without 
the ordinary process of mastication or digestion. It is 
simply like seeking its like. There is in some part of the 
structure that which attracts and absorbs each nutritive 
substance ; and this is the simple philosophy of nutrition. 
Volumes may be written on this vast subject, and yet, to 
use a common phrase, it is all in a nutshell. 

This law, then, being clear to the mind of the student, 
the other interrogatives are easily answered. What shall 
a person eat or drink ? Answer : That which he likes, — like 
still seeking its like. A person says, " I like this food," or 
u This food suits me," etc. These are but varied forms of 
saying that like likes like ; and like never did like unlike, — 
it never can. All directions, therefore, in respect to par- 
ticular foods or drinks, are really insulting. They are 
equivalent to saying to another, " I can tell what suits you 
better than yourself." 

But it will be objected that the appetite may be vitiated, 
and hence it is not to be gratified ; it must try to like its 
unlike. It may try, but it will never succeed. If foods or 
drinks are received to gratify the affection or ivhim of another 
person, those foods or drinks are not nutritious. Sugges- 
tion, indeed, with some slight show of propriety, might be 
made, that abstinence for a season would be serviceable ; 
but never should one insist on another's partaking of foods 



GARMENTS. 383 

oi drinks which are not desired ; for only when substances 
are attracted by their likes will the two come together, 
become one, and by that union nourish and Invigorate the 
system. 

P ssing, then, to the third interrogative, When shall a 

person eat or drink? The answer is: Like asks for its like 

when it wants its mate. That is the hour to eat 

or to drink. These two [that is, eating and drinking] are 

not of necessity conjoined. Because a person eats salt, 

ling that mineral, it is not necessary that lie should at 

ame time drink: hut, as the negative salt finds its true 

place, it causes friction, and creates thirst. Then there is 

a call for certain solids which exist in the liquids ; they, 

too, pass to their proper places, and the friction or the 

thirst ceases. All this manifests still the same principle 

— like seeking its like. 

All arbitrary rules, therefore, having relation to dietet- 
ics, are entirely impertinent, and should be discounte- 
nanced. The matter should be no more interfered with 
than is that of marriage. Unless persons are free to 
choose for themselves, there is no nutrition in the one 
case, and no true marriage in the other. 

This Association feels that its teachings on this point 
are exceedingly liable to be disregarded, especially by 
affectionate parents ; but it also feels that the views which 
it has presented are essential to a condition of thorough 
health, and to a proper understanding of the subject of 
nutrition. 



§V1L OF GARMENTS. 

The birds and all animals have their appropriate natural 
clothing, suited to their conditions, to the elements in 
which they move, and to the climes which they inhabit. 
But man, and man only, is compelled to seek garments for 
his body. 

In treating of coverings for man, it is important to 



384 THE EDUCATOR. 

unfold certain fundamental principles. Curious though 
the statements may seem, fanciful as they will appear to 
slightly advanced minds, yet they will be carefully consid- 
ered by such as desire to become thorough students of the 
science of life. 

It has been declared by that learned body, the Associa- 
tion of Educationizers, that each person transmits his or 
her like. It is equally true of the animals, the vegetables, 
and the minerals, unfolding to the mind the vast subject of 
psychometry. 

Man is born without the needful coverings to protect 
and shelter the tender structure. "What is the first thing 
which should be done when a newly-born infant appears ? 
There is a quite general desire on the part of mothers to 
exhibit their offspring to the best advantage. Anticipating 
the hour of parturition, they carefully and neatly prepare 
the little robes for the expected one. They do this, in- 
deed, with loving hearts, with moistened eye, and affec- 
tionate hands : but, alas ! civilization exhibits a gross 
ignorance in respect to preparations of this kind, requisite 
for an event of such importance. Ordinary garments 
should not be prepared. When the little one has made its 
appearance, it should rather be suffered to remain in a con- 
dition of comparative repose, like the bird or the chicken 
when it is passing from its shell. The mother should 
repose in a comfortable position, upon the back, with the 
head but slightly elevated ; the greatest possible quiet 
should be requested, the apartment being comfortably 
warmed, though generously ventilated. Subsequent to 
birth, certain changes familiar to practitioners and to mat- 
rons occur ; during these changes, and the passage of the 
placenta, suffer the little one to remain in its quiet posi- 
tion at the mouth of the womb. "When the time arrives 
for its gentle removal, let lamb's wool, of the softest possi- 
ble quality, be at hand ; or, if that cannot easily be ob- 
tained, prepare a matting of the ordinary cotton wool, and 
enrobe the little one in that simple preparation. Suffer 



GARMENTS. 385 

the umbilical attachment to shrivel, as it naturally will, by 
processes as certain as in the case of the lower animals ; 
place DO bandage around the little abdominals ; and lot the 
tiny limbs continue their foldings, until natural expansion 
com 

Now a critical period commences; but let Nature be 
trusted. When the hour arrives for placing the little one 
at the breasts, let that be done; but all cathartics should 
studiously avoided. Nature will do her proper work, 
and at a reasonable time. The various processes have 
been brought into precisely the needed conditions to answer 
the required purposes. 

Here, then, the little one lies simply wrapped in the 
lamb's wool, or the ordinary cotton wool. The lamb has a 
gentle nature, and leaves a portion of itself in its cover- 
ing ; and this, therefore, imparts a gentle influence to the 
little one. So the cotton, growing in the milder and more 
tropical clime, retains its quiet, soothing, warming influ- 
ence ; like ever imparting and seeking its like. Passing, 
say from ten to twelve days in this quilt, other garments 
may then be applied ; but the gentle, quieting cotton 
should always be next the surface. The little hands 
should never, under any circumstances, be covered ; they 
have in the beginning a temporary set of attractors, 
absorbing the needful influences. The feet should be 
covered with simple socks of ordinary cotton; or, still 
better, of lamb-skin, with the wool retained. For a season 
an ordinary cotton garment may be worn, which should 
pass but slightly beyond the feet ; but opportunity should 
be afforded for the elements to flow up the limbs, and the 
expanding abdominals. The garments should be sus- 
pended only from the shoulders, no bandage whatever 
compressing any part. The heart bleeds with sympathy 
when it considers the agonies which little ones are made 
to experience from the swathings customary at a season 
when they are dumb. Could they speak of this practice as 
49 33 



386 THE EDUCATOR. 

it deserves, they would say, in thunder-tones, Cursed be 
custom ! 

As the little one expands, and begins to express a desire 
to creep, it should be accommodated. From this hour 
upward, the garments should ever be loose, flowing, and 
graceful, suffering it to enjoy the fresh ventilation ; and it 
should be exposed not unfrequently to the open air, that it 
may inhale the needful mineral elements, requisite to the 
formation of teeth. 

This Association has deemed it proper to dwell with 
much particularity on this branch of the general subject, 
for the reason that everything depends upon a right 
start. If a person begins wrong, the error affects the whole 
general subsequent course. 

In respect to other garments, this Association reiterates 
declarations which have been repeatedly made. The 
animals are to pass away ; as a sequence, the woollens 
must be dispensed with. The hour will come when, of 
necessity, man will be clothed in vegetable products ,* 
the cottons, the flaxes, and other fibrous plants, will come 
into general use. He will subsist, too, principally on 
fruits, which will promote the expansion of his higher 
faculties. Living in habitations formed mostly of minerals, 
the three kingdoms will be happily brought into one: 
first, and outside, the mineral habitation ; second, the inte- 
rior finishing and the clothing, both vegetable j and third, 
the animal, man. 

In respect to the forms and colors of garments, this 
Association but reiterates its own teachings, that like will 
seek like. In a highly advanced condition, garments will 
be required which shall be easy, graceful, natural, flowing, 
and suited to employments, whether in the field, the work- 
shop, the grove, or in the covered and decorated habita- 
tion ; but each person will make his or her own selection. 
The colors are emblematic of conditions: the black is 
significant of darkness, of gloom, of melancholy ; the white, 
of purity ; the green, of life ; the blue, of the heavenly, 



REMEDIAL INSTITUTIONS. 387 

and so on. Persons in these various conditions will nat- 
urally prefer corresponding habiliments. In introducing a 
now social order, there should be no strait-jacket pre- 
scription respecting dress; because that which is suited 
to one condition would be quite disagreeable to a person 
in a different, a higher, or a lower condition. As each 
selects the food which is preferred, so should each have 
garments according to his or her likes. 



§ VIII. STEPS TOWARD THE FOUNDING OF A REMEDIAL INSTI- 
TUTION. 

The design, on the part of these spirit-associations, of establishing 
(through human cooperation) a number of institutions for remedial pur- 
poses, at different locations, has been repeatedly hinted. The only move- 
ment in this direction of which record can here be made is the following : 

Mr. Charles Main, a person who, though ignorant of ordinary 
medical science, has met with distinguished success as a healer by the 
" laying on of hands, 1 ' and in the delineation and removal of disease by 
the alleged aid of disembodied spirits, has been induced to open an 
institute in Boston, — at present at No. 7 Davis-street, — in which the 
direction and counsel of these associated spirits is to some extent 
acknowledged. At the dedication of this Institute, on the 16th of Octo- 
ber, 1856, an address, understood to emanate from this source, and giving 
an outline of the general plans of the body, with the relation of this 
enterprise to them, was submitted. The following is a copy, omitting 
some unimportant special references : 

ADDRESS. 

In all great efforts designed to generally improve man, 
certain preliminary steps are essential. A new order of 
society is to be ; but it is quite impossible to reach a cul- 
minating point without much previous preparation. Prom- 
inently, mind is to be acted upon. Persons are not only 
to be brought to see the evils resultant from the present 
condition of things, but their minds need to be so illumi- 
nated, that they can see very distinctly the steps to be 
taken, not only to remove these, but to substitute there- 
for a better condition of things. Persons dwelling in the 






388 THE EDUCATOR, 

more spiritual condition are able to see, with great clear- 
ness, not only the point to be reached, but the intermediate 
steps essential to be taken. Among the efforts which are 
deemed essential they regard with great interest the study 
of the human structure. So finely is it organized, so 
various are the influences which surround it, so irregular 
have been its formations, that it is exceedingly liable to be 
diseased and disharmonized. 

Many ages must, of necessity, elapse prior to the intro- 
duction of the Harmonial Age. Yarious geologic changes 
must occur. The elements themselves must be brought 
into yet finer conditions. Man will need to more thor- 
oughly comprehend the laws of his being, before that age- 
can be introduced. Eemedial institutions are a necessity 
of the present age. A class of persons are needed who 
are willing to devote their time, strength, talents, to mere 
remedial efforts. Eemedials are but palliatives. When 
persons are ^brought into finer conditions, and more fully 
comprehend causes*, diseases or disharmonies cannot, in the 
very nature of things, exist. 

Some locations are more favorable, as respects certain 
remedial agencies, than others. America has almost every 
variety of soil, climate, vegetable, and mineral. All these r 
to some extent, go to favorably affect or to disturb per- 
sons. No one remedial institution, in any particular loca- 
tion, can remove all the diseases to which man is liable. 
It becomes needful, not only to have many institutions, 
in different locations, but it is also requisite that these 
should be coordinate branches. They need to bear certain 
relations to one another. Looking over the American 
States, and glancing at the British Provinces, it is seen 
that there should be institutions, the first among the hills 
or mountains of New Hampshire or Vermont ; a second, 
in or near the metropolis of New England : a third, in or 
near the city of Philadelphia ; a fourth, in or adjacent to 
the city of St. Louis ; a fifth, in or near the city of New 
Orleans ; and yet a sixth, in one of the West India islands. 



BEMltDIAL rarSTTTUTIO 389 

Entering into a cooperative arrangemenl of this kind, 
distinguished remedialists could greatly facilitate efforts 
of a hygienic character. Now, the persons diseased or 
disharmonized are confused; they know not where to go, 
Or what to do. Efforts are unsystematic, irregular, and 
results often unsatisfactory. Organizing institutions as 
indicated ahove, valuable talent could be called out, har- 
mony of action secured, means economically used, and 
efforts would be of a more satisfactory character. 

Before, however, the public mind can be so acted upon 
that cooperative remedial institutions can be organized, it 
-ential that it be educated to a higher plane, so that 
more confidence can be felt in the ability and wisdom of 
persons in the more spiritual state to guide and direct 
efforts of a broad and humanitarian character. 

The institution this night dedicated to remedial purposes 
is designed to call attention more fully to the whole subject 
of critically inspecting the condition both of body and 
mind of diseased persons, and preparing remedies suited to 
each particular case. A class of persons, brought into fine 
conditions, can and do, through spirit instrumentality, 
inspect both the outer and inner of the human system, 
embracing body and mind ; and critical instructions can be 
given, which, if wisely observed, will, to some extent, throw 
ordinary outside practitioners into the shade. 

Time, patience, culture, harmony, equanimity, all are 
essential to promote labors so interesting, so novel, and 
whicli, sooner or later, will challenge the attention of the 
whole civilized world. A few persons harmoniously inter- 
blended, brought together in this neat, convenient, and 
central institution, will do much in preparing the public 
mind for labors of a yet broader and more useful charac- 
ter. * * * * 

At this present moment the New England public mind 
should and will be turned to this Institution ; and, as appli- 
cations for aid shall, from time to time, multiply, so will 
prominent persons be raised up, qualified, and instructed, 

33* 



390 THE EDUCATOR. 

to communicate such instruction, and afford such remedial 
aid, as the exigencies of the hour require. 

Getting one remedial institution on a firm basis, — be- 
coming, as it will, to some extent, a model for kindred 
institutions, — with considerable ease, the remedial branch 
of effort may be nationally extended. 

This opens to the minds of intelligent persons the neces- 
sity of having a Depository where remedies can be obtained 
at economic rates ; where the purest wines and other stimu- 
lants can be commanded ; where the finest fruits can be 
purchased ; which Depository, also, will receive such aid 
as persons in the spirit-life are capable of communicating. 
It is essential, not only that wise counsels be given of a 
remedial character, but that the purest remedies be easily 
commanded. 

Founding one Depository in the metropolis of New 
England, it will become a model for other cooperative 
Depositories in the American nation, so that informations 
of a business and remedial character can be easily trans- 
mitted from location to location. New Orleans has its 
remedials, New England has others. Inasmuch as it would 
be difficult for the diseased to travel to locations where 
the remedies are grown, it is wiser to transport the reme- 
dies themselves. 

Looking at this institution, then, in the light of a grand 
stepping-stone to other and yet more systematic efforts, 
persons in the spirit-life interested in labors of this benefi- 
cent character pledge themselves, now and henceforth, to 
aid in the humanitary enterprise this night commenced in 
this edifice. * . * * * 

The leading mind of this institution has within himself 
almost exhaustless resources of a magnetic and impartive 
character. Magnetism is an essential to bodily and mental 
harmony. Securing to himself that degree of quiet which 
is essential, exercising quite freely in the open air, favora- 
bly circumstanced, agreeably surrounded, his mental and 
bodily powers can be very much increased. Persons in 



REMEDIAL INSTITUTIONS. 301 

the spirit-life, interested in his efforts, cheerfully extend to 
him the right hand of remedial fellowship, and would 
encourage him to study great quietude of body and mind, 
to follow his highest impressions, and cheerfully do in love 
and wisdom that which will daily be opened to his view; 
laboring not only in such ways as shall promote his indi- 
vidual interest, but having in view the welfare and general 
improvement of human kind. 

At earliest favorable moment, he will see the wisdom of 
having at his command a large carriage, which can be used 
for the exercise of his weaker patients in the open air, that 
they may inhale directly elements essential to health of 
body and mind. He will see the wisdom of carefully regu- 
lating the temperature of each and every occupied apart- 
ment ; not suffering the thermometer to rise above seventy 
degrees, — often down to sixty-five during the day, and at 
night in sleeping apartments rarely passing below thirty. 
It will also be seen that fruits of the more vitalizing kind 
should be freely used ; and that loose garments should be 
at hand for the use of persons of both sexes, thus giving 
the hody an opportunity for natural expansions, inhalations, 
and respirations, and securing entire ease. Of course, the 
leading mind will see that all exciting conversations, noisy 
debates, coarse jokes, or indelicate allusions, should at once 
be discountenanced, in an institution of this character. 

These thoughts are presented in this dedicatory address, 
not only for the consideration of the founders of this reme- 
dial institution, but also for the consideration of persons 
interested in remedial efforts in the Old World as well as 
the New. 



PART VII. 

PAPERS RELATING TO GOVERNMENT. 

[From tho body styling itself " Tiie Association of Governmentizers."] 

COMMISSION AND PURPOSES. 

The Association of Governmentizers now, by this instrument, makes 
known and declares, by and through this present scribe, John Murray 
Spear, that it lias selected, chosen, and set apart as its Representative and 
General Agent, Eliza J. Kenny. 

It also boldly declares that it has in view and intends to complete the 
following things : 

First, To communicate just, broad, and comprehensive views of the 
Divine Government, as a substantial basis of all wise governmental action. 

Second, To teach that the highest possible human government is interior, 
and may at all times, in all places, and under all possible circumstances, 
be safely obeyed. 

Third, To teach the perfect equality and balance of the sexes ; and 
that there can be no true domestic, social, moral, or national government 
where this is disallowed. 

Fourth, That Right, not Might, is the only true basis of all political 
confederations, and that all governments must come, sooner or later, into 
chaotic conditions which are built on force. 

Fifth, That the only weapons which can justly be used, either in 
demolishing, founding, or uprearing a government, are Justice, Love, and 
Truth. 

Sixth, That the Association of Governmentizers may wisely unfold and 
complete its broad purposes, it qualifies and now commissions its Repre- 
sentative to be its public Promulgator and Teacher. 

Robert Rantoul. Martin Luther. 

Dan'l Webster. Roger Williams. 

John Quincy Adams. Socrates. 

[A name in mystical characters.] 

Given Feb. 15, 1854. 

50 



394 THE EDUCATOR. 

FIRST SERIES.— FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF GOVERNMENT. 

[Communicated at Boston, June, 1854.] 
§ I. OF REVOLUTIONS, ANCIENT AND MODERN. 

Nature is man's grand external teacher. Her laws are 
absolute and universal, comprehending the good of all and 
each of her varied offspring. Law, in its various phases, 
is everywhere exhibited. The minutest atom is governed 
by law, as evidently as the mightiest rolling orb. 

Everything is tending upward, passing to higher and 
finer conditions. This remark applies to Nature's laws in 
every department. They are constantly becoming more 
and more fully perfected, so that their operations tend to 
more refined conditions of what is called matter. 

The student of Nature, therefore, cannot fail to perceive 
that it teaches Government. It has its purposes, its laws, 
its ends, — tending invariably to the highest good of the 
governed. 

All clans, tribes, nations, have their respective forms of 
government, rude and imperfect, or refined and elaborate, 
corresponding with the amount of knowledge which each 
clan, tribe, or nation, has acquired. Man is incapable of 
living without a form of government. That form of gov- 
ernment, however, must be suited to his condition and his 
wants ; else it is tyranny, fastening a yoke upon him which 
he cannot comfortably wear. As he progresses in knowl- 
edge and in wisdom, he needs less and less of external 
control, and looks more and more to a higher, a finer, and 
more interior government ; so that, in a highly advanced 
condition, he comes to disregard and lose sight of all 
external governmental institutions, establishing a system 
of self-government,- and thus enjoys a freedom, an independ- 
ence, which cannot be comprehended by persons in lower 
planes of development. He becomes his own lawgiver, his 
own legislator, his own executor, his own administrator, 
his own king or president. In a word, he becomes, so far 



CAUSES OF REVOLUTIONS. 305 

as government is concerned, an iTidividualy an independent 
being, able, governmentally, to take care of himself. 

Bnt, before any considerable number of persons ran 
arrive at that high plane of development, there must be 
an external government, or written code of laws. Persons 
who are in the internal can be controlled by internal laws ; 
but persons who are in the external must be governed by 
external laws. One part of this last uttered sentence is 
precisely as true as the other, and both will commend 
themselves to the good sense of advanced minds. 

Understanding, then, most distinctly, that internal per- 
sons may be governed by their internals, and that external 
persons must be governed by external laws, the Associa- 
tion of Governmentizers proceeds to the execution of the 
work assigned to it by the General Assembly from which 
it emanates. 

All ages have had their governmental revolutions. These 
correspond to revolutions in Nature. It has already been 
said that all things in Nature are in states of progression. 
A clan, tribe, or nation, when on a particular plane, con- 
structs a government, corresponding and suited to its then 
existing condition. This answers, for a season, the pur- 
poses contemplated by its framers ; but as man becomes 
more sensible of his powers, or arrives at a higher plane 
of development, that form of government which was framed 
by the fathers — framed, too, in wisdom — becomes unsuited 
to the higher and more perfect condition of the children; 
and thus it becomes a heavy and grievous yoke. It galls 
the wearer ; he chafes under its action, and desires to be 
rid of it. But the older classes, who, perhaps, had a hand 
in framing the existing compact, and aided in establishing 
it by effort, perhaps by blood, remaining precisely where 
they were, regard it as a very dear child, and they are 
pained to have it spoken of with any degree of lightness, 
or apparent disrespect. Of necessity, therefore, there 
come to be two classes of persons, — one desiring to re- 
tain the existing form of government, the other desiring to 



396 THE EDUCATOR. 

throw off that form, and perhaps to construct another. 
Between these two equally honest and highly conscien- 
tious parties — the stand-stills or retrogressives, on the one 
hand, and the progressives, on the other — great acrimony 
frequently prevails, and a contest becomes inevitable. 

Now, there appears generally a third class. This class 
has no predilections especially for either of the parties, as 
parties ; it wouldn't snap its finger to decide which should 
prevail : but it is actuated by other views. These are 
position, preferment, individual and social interest; and it 
looks at the two parties first named solely with reference 
to its own ends. It watches them, — measures with a 
keen eye the strength of each ; and it vacillates precisely 
according to circumstances. It must and does seek the 
stronger party, numerically, politically, and pecuniarily 
speaking. A party may be, numerically, weaker than its 
opposing party ; but, owing to its position, with the pat- 
ronage or means which it may have at its command, it may 
be really the stronger. This third party will consider all 
these things, and act accordingly. 

As all things in Nature are tending upward, so the pro- 
gressive party becomes more and more sensitive, and more 
anxious to throw off its yoke ; it labors with greater zeal ; 
its efforts are of a purer character ; it expends its means 
with greater freedom ; and as knowledge increases it adds 
to its numbers. 

The third party watches this progress with eagle eye ; 
and when the crisis comes, which must come in the prog- 
ress of all governments, it, perhaps with some reluctance, 
throws its influence into the scale of the party of prog- 
ress. 

And now comes a revolutionary struggle. The con- 
servatives become alarmed : they arouse themselves from 
their lethargy, and, despising the new party, not knowing 
its real strength, they arm themselves for the preservation 
of old forms. Their battle-cry is, " Our institutions are in 
danger ! The noble fabric which our fathers reared will be 



CAUSES OF REVOLUTIONS. 397 

demolished ! The government which they established by 
their sweat and blood is liable to be overturned, and every- 
fchingwiU go to ruin! We shall be in a state of confusion, 
without a government, without law, without order!" 

The great purpose of the progressive party being to 
throw off the heavy yoke, and not having arrived at a suf- 
ficiently mature condition to frame a new government, it 
perhaps has really nothing to present in place of the old. 
It only complains of its grievances, and declares " We 
will be free ! " 

Thus have come revolutionary struggles in all ages, — 
the right, sooner or later, triumphing over the wrong — 
freedom over tyranny. Thus have come wars, the great- 
est evils under which man has ever groaned, excepting, 
indeed, that of slavery itself; for it was nobly and justly 
said by one whose name will long be remembered by man- 
kind, " Give me liberty, or give me death ! " 



§ II. REASONS FOR ORGANIZING A NEW GOVERNMENT. 

Besides the law of progress as a cause for revolution, 
there may, from time to time, arise other and quite differ- 
ent reasons why revolutions should be commenced. Some 
of these will be briefly referred to in the outset ; and this 
paper will close with a concise statement of true reasons 
for a revolution. 

Feeling the responsibility which rests upon this Associa- 
tion, and knowing that its statements are liable to severe 
criticism, it will speak with the greatest deliberation and 
care. It will affirm only that which it, as a body, know^s 
to be true, without venturing on the mere individual opin- 
ions of its members, which may be diverse on some points. 
Speakers will be selected to utter its associated thoughts, 
not their individual opinions. It is desired that this point 
may be distinctly understood. 

The Association repeats its declaration that revolutions 
arise from several causes ; and, in addition to that named 

34 



398 THE EDUCATOR. 

in the previous paper, it would say, first, that ambitious 
persons exert a very strong influence on all governments, 
whether barbarous, civilized, or Christianized. These per- 
sons have their own individual ends in view, and occasion- 
ally they seize upon the reins of government, that thereby 
they may ride into power. They are perfectly unscrupu- 
lous in respect to the means by which they reach their 
ends. This class of persons has always existed. They 
show themselves in all governments. Smoothly they slide 
into important positions. They are the " snakes in the 
grass," making their way, not unfrequently, quite unno- 
ticed. They are the designing, wily, crafty politicians ; 
and they seek revolution to promote their own individual 
purposes. This is one class of revolutionists. 

A second class are the bigots. They may be religious 
or political bigots. They fancy that their especial cause, 
political or religious, is all that is worth sustaining ; and a 
government which does not consult them — does not take 
them into public and private favor — they will detest ; and 
they will seek, by the use of such weapons as are at their 
command, to revolutionize such a government, and place 
themselves in positions of power. This remark applies 
more especially to the ecclesiastics. They wish the State 
to consult the Church ; and a State which refuses to con- 
sult the Church they will seek to overturn. Among the 
prominent statesmen of this country, no one ever suffered 
more from this class of persons than did Thomas Jeffer- 
son. He was unusually bold in his protestations against 
the Established Church and its priesthood ; and that Church 
and its priesthood sought to overthrow the American gov- 
ernment because he occupied a prominent position therein. 
There never has been at the head of the American govern- 
ment a person so dreaded by the ecclesiastics as was that 
very eminent statesman. 

There is still another cause for the overthrow of a gov- 
ernment, and that is of a commercial nature. Money 
exerts an almost omnipotent influence. It is so conven- 



BEASONB FOB REVOLUTIONS. 399 

ient. and gives its possessor so prominent a position, that 
most persons Beefc to possess themselves of its power. 
There is constant danger to be apprehended from the aris- 
tocracy of wealth: and all governments, to Borne extent, 
fear its power, and cater to its wishes. 

From these various sources governments are exposed 
constantly to revolutions. But there are, nevertheless, 
I and substantial reasons for revolutions, and some of 
these will be mentioned : 

1st. When a government has done its work, — has ar- 
rived at old age, become decrepid, superannuated, — that 
is a good and sufficient reason for a revolution. 

2d. When a government becomes so corrupt that only 
the more crafty and designing can be elevated into power, 
that is a good and sufficient reason for a revolution. 

3d. When a government becomes palpably false to its 
own affirmations or declarations, and tramples these mani- 
festly beneath its iron hoofs, that is a good and sufficient 
reason for a revolution. 

4th. When a government becomes so oppressive that it 
disregards the interests of any considerable number of its 
constituents, and crushes man to protect itself, that is 
a good and sufficient reason for a revolution. 

This Association desires that these points may be criti- 
cally examined. It asks statesmen to show, if they will, 
wherein one of them is incorrect. If the points made are 
sound, — if they cannot be successfully controverted, — 
then this Association desires that they may be applied to 
any and all existing governments. If they are defective, 
let it be shown wherein they are so. This Association 
knows whereof it affirms wdien it boldly declares that the 
positions here taken are impregnable, and icill bear severest 
criticism. 

§ III. OF METHODS OF ORGANIZING GOVERNMENTS. 

Immediately subsequent to revolutions, organization, in 
some form, must come. This matter of organizing a gov- 



400 THE EDUCATOR. 

ernment is one of the most critical and most important 
which can be treated of. Very few persons are qualified 
to be wise organizers. Usually it is much easier to destroy 
than to construct. Construction requires vastly more 
mental ability than destruction. It is vastly easier to 
exhibit defects in existing structures than to erect new 
and better. 

Several things should be taken into consideration when 
new governmental organizations are proposed : 1st, Has 
the time arrived for a new governmental organization ? 
2d, What form of government are the people qualified to 
receive ? 3d, Is there a sufficient number of leading minds 
to commence and hold together the proposed organization ? 
These questions must be carefully considered before action 
is commenced. The thing called government is not a self- 
existent thing. It is to be organized by a union of fre- 
quently conflicting interests. The best government must 
be obtained which the circumstances will allow. Eefer- 
ence must be had to locations, to past experiences, to pres- 
ent conditions, to future prospects. 

The instant it is proposed to organize a government, 
persons in various conditions, in different locations, sur- 
rounded by different circumstances, will be prompted 
either to engage in the new enterprise, or to resolutely 
oppose it. There will be classes of persons among the 
opposition whose support it will be desirable to secure to 
the new enterprise ; their position, their purity of charac- 
ter, the means at their command, all render it important, if 
possible, to engage them in its behalf. Then, on the other 
hand, there will be a class who have enlisted in the new 
movement, actuated by a desire to promote their individ- 
ual interests, or by some equally low motive, and who, 
consequently, have no heart therein. These it would be 
desirable to dispose of; the}^ will rather retard than aid 
the enterprise, though professedly its friends. The posi- 
tions of these distinct classes, then, are to be carefully 
considered by the real friends of the new governmental 



METHOD OF ORGANIZATION. 401 

organization. What, then, shall be done ? Plans ihxmt be 
presented fco the minds of those whose interest if is desira- 
ble to Becure. While the other class, who are Dot desired 
and yel claim fco be friendly, may be treated with ordinary 
civility, they should not be let into plans, because they 
are not to be trusted ; they may prove traitors in the new 

camp. 

Whoever will read the history of the organization of 
the government of your country will see the difficulties 
which surrounded those who, from purest motives, under- 
took that enterprise. Because of these many difficulties 
with which they were encompassed, they veered a little 
this way, and then a little that way, that the new govern- 
mental ship might be launched. It was the best thing 
they could do at that critical moment. Persons took part 
m that organization from interested motives, — to use a 
common phrase, with a hope of feathering their own nests ; 
and they soon began to show their real characters, embar- 
rassing the scheme, and rendering it exceedingly difficult 
to do all that was contemplated by the original projectors. 
They who have engaged in any enterprise where a consid- 
erable number of persons have taken part, have invariably 
discovered that some have slipped in who were a detri- 
ment to the undertaking, — persons who would soon at- 
tempt to control it for their individual and selfish ends. 

Hence, the more this subject of governmental organiza- 
tion is examined, the more difficult will the work appear; 
and yet, when a crisis comes, action must be had. The 
ship must be steered; to be steered, she must be manned; 
to be manned, a selection must be made, and officers must 
be had. There is no help for this state of things. 

These considerations will lead to a charitable judgment 
of the motives of persons wdio attempt the work of con- 
structing new institutions. The fact is, when the crisis has 
arrived, when the revolution has come, either a new order 
of things must be established, or the people rush ba k, and 
shelter themselves under the wings of i nts from 

51 34* 



402 THE EDUCATOR. 

whom they have escaped. For the people will have a gov- 
ernment, and being exterior, they must have exterior gov- 
ernment ; they must see its machinery, they must behold its 
officers ; otherwise they run to and fro, without order, 
having no guiding star. 

Of course, these remarks apply only to persons in the 
external conditions. They who are in the internal are 
their own rulers ; they need not an exterior government : 
they have in their interiors principles which answer every 
purpose. 

When the government of this country was organized, 
there was a sparse population, scattered over vast territo- 
ries. A proposition was started to organize a new body 
politic — to launch an entirely new ship. Prominent per- 
sons assembled from different locations ; different interests 
prompted them; they enjoyed different degrees of knowl- 
edge, and were different in respect to the degrees of inter- 
nal development. Among them were a few minds who had 
the good of their country in view. One class of the people 
saw that a new government must be organized, and they 
rather submitted to what could not be prevented, than 
cordially joined in the work. Publicly and privately the 
different classes instructed their delegations. The storm 
raged around them, and there was an uncertainty as to 
whether the ship which was to be launched would weather 
the storm. She might ride it out triumphantly, or go to 
pieces on the rocks. With these circumstances surround- 
ing them, with these heavy responsibilities resting on them, 
the delegates resolved to organize. One class labored to 
bring up the structure to their lofty conceptions ; another 
class attempted to keep it down to the level of their plane. 
A third class vacillated from one to another. These three 
classes were to be considered. Whenever the higher 
class of statesmen were about to propose a measure, they 
had to think first of that lower class, governed by interest, 
and then of that middle, vacillating, uncertain class. This 
middle class must be secured, if possible; extravagant 



METHOD OF ORGANIZATION. 403 

measures musl not be risked: seeming radicalisms must 
not be proposed; because the measure was to be carried 
by votes. Thus \\ was exceedingly difficult for the states- 
men who held the highest views to put those views for- 
ward in such ways as to secure a majority vote. 

This reference to the condition of this country in its 
incipient stages is presented at this time, not for merely 
historical purposes, but as illustrative of the difficulties 
which must attend a new governmental organization at the 
present stage of man's progress. 

The yoke of an old government, superannuated though 
it may have grown, oppressive though it may have become, 
wicked and crafty though its leaders may be, should yet 
be worn until it becomes absolutely insupportable ; for it 
is not wholly certain that a new government, when insti- 
tuted, will be enough better than the old to compensate 
for the sacrifices consequent on the revolution, on the one 
hand, and the labors of reconstruction, on the other. 

While, then, the Association of Governmentizers dis- 
tinctly perceives that the hour is at hand when a revolu- 
tion must come in this nation, yet it feels the deepest anx- 
iety when it looks forward to the construction of a new 
political fabric. It will be a fearful crisis — an hour when 
the passions of men will be excited to an extent seldom, if 
ever, known before. This Association, in these discourses, 
proposes to place in the hands of its general agent a series 
of instructions which will be of the greatest use in that 
hour of peril. And when the political elements shall be 
dissolved, and men shall run to and fro, hither and thither, 
dng knowledge, the voice of woman shall be heard, 
saying, "Here is precisely the chart you need, to guide 
you in this stormy an,d trying hour." Connected with this 
Association is a class of eminent statesmen of the past and 
the present, who have guided the ship of state in perilous 
times, and have learned by experience how to manage in 
these critical periods. That knowledge shall be presented 
and lodged in the capacious mind of its truthful and um 



404 THE EDUCATOR. 

flinching agent, who knows naught of fear when a right 
act is to be done. 



§ IV. ELEMENTARY PRINCIPLES OF GOVERNMENT. 

Principles are ever the same. Persons change ; princi- 
ples, never. It is of the greatest practical importance that 
there should be a clear perception and a distinct affirmation 
of the elementary principles of government, so that the 
fabric may rest on a permanent and sufficiently broad basis. 
A much larger number of persons are acquainted with 
facts than with fundamental principles* A more numerous 
class is able to rear structures than to lay broad, deep, and 
invulnerable foundations. This paper will present certain 
elementary principles, which the Association of Govern- 
mentizers deems of the greatest importance as forming a 
substantial basis for a governmental structure. These 
principles will be most carefully and deliberately declared 
by one who was, when on your earth, exceedingly familiar 
with this branch of labor ; and who by his pen, more than 
his voice, aided in setting forth certain fundamental prin- 
ciples, when the American government was formed. [An- 
other speaks :] 

1. All Nature exhibits this phenomenon, — extending to 
the smallest atom, and to all the fluids, whether visible 
or invisible to outer vision, — namely, that all things are 
male and female. Whoever overlooks this elementary prin- 
ciple is to that extent disqualified for constructing a gov- 
ernment. Differently organized though the sexes are, in 
some respects, yet in a true sense the two constitute man. 
Each possesses certain qualifications : which qualifications, 
when harmoniously combined, form one complete being. 
This, in laying the foundations of a government, must be 
recognized as a fixed principle. Without it, a wise, har- 
monious, complete system cannot be constructed. 

2. Each person is a distinct individual, a sovereign, hav- 
kig a perfect right to do as he or she pleases, in respect to 



FUXn.UlKNT.U, PRINCIPLES. 405 

his or her pi rso„. his ,,,- her property^ to follow Ms or her 
mite, to seek his or her happiness in his or her own indi- 
vidual way. This Association deeply fools that it has qow 
affirmed a mosl momentous elementary principle. Each 
individual person is called upon to perform certain individ. 
ual functions. A second person may not say, for example's 
sake, bow and when another may worship, what another 
may oat or drink, how long or when another may sleep, 
when or where another may travel, or what kind of labor 
another may pursue. In respect to these matters (and 
others, of minor importance, which might be named) each 
individual is to be his or her own judge ; and no person, 
no being, however high or low, no friend, however near, 
no relative, however dear, is to interpose or dictate to 
another. 

It will be perceived, when this principle is carefully 
examined, that it is one of immense consequence, in a basis 
for a governmental structure } and on this account it has 
been dwelt on with much particularity, so that its length 
and breadth, depth and height, may be clearly compre- 
hended. It intends to go this length, that even Jehovah 
himself has no right to interfere with the individual [as it 
is well known He does not]. Each person must and should 
act on his or her own individual responsibility. Persons 
may give counsel — they may express their opinions with 
the greatest freedom relative to the opinions or acts of 
others ; but there must be none of that interference which 
says, " You must follow me, without regard to your individ- 
ual preferences, reason, or judgment." In this way, and 
only in this way, can the conscience be free, can the indi- 
vidual pursue his or her own happiness. A principle less 
broad than this will, in so far as it is less broad, render a 
government defective. This Association requests that this 
principle may be most searchingly criticized ; and it has no 
fears of that criticism. The more it is examined, the more 
will the critic perceive its perfection, and its indispensabil- 
ity as a basis of all wise governmental action. 



406 THE EDUCATOE. 

3. A government must be founded with a clear com- 
prehension of the following points, namely : That it is 
a temporary organization; that, being temporary, as man 
progresses in the acquirement of knowledge, in the unfold- 
ing of wisdom, the institutions of to-day are to be outgrown, 
— to become old, infirm, dilapidated, superannuated, useless. 
As certain reptiles cast off, from time to time, their tem- 
porary coverings, so the best government that can now be 
constructed must in time be repudiated, to give place to a 
higher and yet more perfect system. This must continue 
until merely external governments will be entirely out- 
grown, and man become his own sovereign, or president ; 
the frarner, administrator, and executor, of his own laws. 
Excelsior, then, should be the motto. The instant a best 
government is constructed, the next instant every person 
should strive to outgrow it. It is but a temporary scaffold- 
ing, by which the individual may pass on to a more perfect 
condition. One of the grandest mistakes which man 
makes, govermnentally speaking, is in supposing that a form 
of government is to be perpetual, and is not to be out- 
grown. One might as well say that the pair of shoes which 
he wears to-day must last forever j or, that the edifice of 
to-day must remain without improvement, in either exte- 
rior or interior, as the true pattern for all ages. A govern- 
ment is but a house into which persons enter for temporary 
habitation. The moment they are able to form a better 
structure, they are justified in so doing. 

The Association of Governmentizers attaches great im- 
portance to the three considerations mentioned in this 
discourse, and desires that they may be fully considered 
and widely disseminated. They will help to correct certain 
errors into which prominent statesmen have fallen, and will 
lead to a just appreciation of existing governmental insti- 
tutions. When the grand excelsior summit is reached, then 
each man and each woman shall enjoy perfect individual 
sovereignty, and enter into that kingdom " whose officers 
are peace, and whose exactors are righteousness." 



CONSTRUCTION. 407 

§ V. OF STRUCTURES, BASED ON ELEMENTARY PRINCIPLES. 

Having Laid sufficiently broad and substantia] founda- 
tions of principles as a governmental basis, there should be 
cam ions procedure to structures as broad, comprehensive, 
and substantial, as is the basis on which they are to be 
reared. Principles, it should be observed, are but founda- 
tions : the various departments of government forming 
the superstructure resting thereupon. The greatest care 
should be had that the governmental fabric correspond in 
all its details to its professed and affirmed principles ; else 
it will I>e an incongruous, rickety affair, instead of a bar. 
monious and substantial structure. 

These observations are made with a view of introducing 
an eminently constructive statesman, who, when an inhab- 
itant of this earth, participated in labors of this character, 
and who will present this branch of the subject. [Another 
speaks : ] 

A cursory examination of the principles presented by 
the Association of Governmentizers will exhibit an entirely 
new foundation for a proposed governmental structure. 
There is no government now in operation on this earth 
which has attempted to build on the principles declared. 
This Association proposes to introduce an entirely new 
element ; and it is important to consider what use shall be 
made of this new element in a governmental structure. 
This element is the feminine. The first principle declared 
is, that the masculine and feminine together constitute that 
which truly makes man. 

But where can woman be advantageously placed in a 
governmental structure, so that she herself will feel that she 
is in her true position ; and so that man, or rather the mas- 
culine half of man, will also feel that he is in his true posi- 
tion, — in other words, so that both the masculine and the 
feminine will be perfectly satisfied with their relative 
positions ? This is a very critical point, and has never 
before been considered by a statesman with direct refer- 



408 THE EDUCATOR. 

ence to a working organization, as this Association proposes 
that its structure shall be. It becomes necessary, there- 
fore, that there should be an analysis of the two sexes, 
that it may be seen, in general, wherein they disagree, if at 
all, and wherein they agree, if at all. This is the first 
important thing to be done, in constructing a govern- 
mental system in harmony with the principles proposed. 

To begin, then, with the masculine. He is usually larger 
in stature ; more muscular ; more excitable, or, phreno- 
logically speaking, combative ; and he is usually a greater 
explorer or traveller, delighting to penetrate to new fields 
of thought, action, and labor. On the other hand, the 
female sees more quickly, more easily catches a new 
thought, cherishes that thought with greater tenderness, 
and retains it with greater affection ; she is more able to 
bear disappointments, afflictions, and sorrows ; and has 
truly a more religious, and, interiorly speaking, a more 
philosophic mind. These, briefly, are points wherein the 
two disagree. 

In several points they agree. Their love for social 
intercourse is about the same ; differing, however, in forms 
of manifestation, but equal in usefulness to its object or 
objects. In respect to a love for the fine arts, as a whole, 
there cannot be said to be a very marked difference. In 
respect to hopes of future existence, the difference, if 
any, is slight, with a little leaning towards the femi- 
nine. In respect to faithfulness in uttering truths, there 
cannot be said to be a marked difference j but the 
leaning, if any, is rather toward the masculine, — woman 
being slightly less frank in the utterance of her real 
opinions. 

Confidence is reposed in this deliberately prepared analy- 
sis of the masculine and feminine characteristics. The 
conclusion derived therefrom is, in brief, the following: 
One element quite nicely balances the other, taken as a 
whole. Where one fails, the other furnishes the true 
complement. 



OONSTBUCTION. 409 

From (his analysis the following results are deduced, 
namely: In selecting persons to hold important position!, 
a jnsi reference should be had to the natural capabilities 
oi' the two Bexes. M' heavy labor is to be done, requiring 
muscular strength, the male will naturally be selected; if* 
on the other hand, simple questions of right are to be 
determined, the female will be selected, because she more 
quickly perceives, or, to use another term, is the more 
intuitive. 

These two points sufficiently illustrate the naturalness 
with which this principle of equality in the sexes may be 
applied in a governmental system. The mistaken appre- 
hensions which are entertained by persons standing on low 
planes of development, respecting difficulties which would 
ensue were woman to be governmentally recognized, may 
be entirely dismissed. 

Turning, then, to the second principle, — which affirms 
that each person is to be considered an individual sover- 
eign, having a perfect right to think, to say, to go, to 
come, and to do, as he or she individually may choose, — 
this, also, is a principle till now unrecognized in the basis 
of a governmental structure. It must be considered with 
the greatest deliberation. How, then, can a government 
be built on this new principle ? Several things must be 
resultant of its adoption : 

First, Tlie government cannot be one of force. It would 
have no power to compel any person either to do an act, 
or to refrain from doing an act. The principle operates 
both ways. 

At first view, it would seem that a government based on 
this principle would be, in fact, no government at all ; and 
it would seem to be scarcely worth one's while to spend 
time in scheming such a nonentity as a government with- 
out power to enforce its own rules. And yet it will be 
seen that such a government may be constructed, if but 
another point be considered, which will now be presented, 
namely : 

52 35 



410 . THE EDUCATOR. 

Second, Of necessity it must be a voluntary government. 
One cannot say to another, at any time, under any circum- 
stances whatever, " You are, whether you will or not, a 
member of this government." It cannot press persons into 
its service; it must, of necessity, wait for volunteers. So, 
on the other hand, when persons refuse to observe its rules, 
it cannot say, " We, that is, the government, will punish 
you." But it can say, " The same door by which you 
made your entrance is open for your exit." The govern- 
ment neither compels you to enter, nor to remain when 
you choose to withdraw. It only asks that, while you 
remain within its fold, you will observe its regulations. 
But if you say, " The regulations are tyrannical, and there- 
fore not to be observed," you are at liberty to do one 
of two things : either, first, change them, if you can, by 
appealing to the intelligence of the constructors ; or, sec- 
ondly, withdraw. It will be seen, then, that this govern- 
ment cannot frame a penal code ; it leaves each of its 
members to do precisely that which he or she deems proper 
to do, in view of the regulations (mark that !) which he or she 
knows to have been adopted. 

Thus is instituted, in harmony with the highest individ- 
ual freedom, a voluntary government, such as the individuals 
themselves choose from time to time to construct, — pre- 
cisely as a person manufactures or purchases a pair of shoes 
for his own feet. He is at liberty to put his feet into the 
shoes and wear them, if they meet his wants ; or, if they 
pinch his toes, he has a perfect right to withdraw his feet, 
and no person may compel him to do otherwise. 

Lastly, in respect to the third principle, namely, that a 
government is to be considered as a scaffolding to a higher 
condition. This principle is not affirmed in existing gov- 
ernments ; on the contrary, it is assumed that they are 
always to stand, that subjects are never to outgrow them ; 
in short, that they are eternal. This principle denies such 
an assumption, and considers a government as but a tempo- 



" PMN< [PLES AM) MEN." 411 

rary arrangement. Taking, then, this principle into view, 
what maybe Baid oonstructionally having relation thereto? 
The first thing to be aoted is this, — that all things in 
Nature are progressive; and, as a sequence, the bust gov- 
ernmenl which can be upreared to-day may be seen to be 
very defective to-morrow. The duty, then, of the parties 
interested is, first, to clearly point out the defect or defects 
which are perceived, becanse of having arrived at a higher 
degree of development. Secondly, to seek a remedy for 
that particular defect, or class of defects, as the case may 
be. Thirdly, should the defects be such as to produce 
great chafing or oppression, and should earnest remon- 
strance be unavailing, then the party or parties should say, 
u I cannot, with the present amount of light which has come 
to my mind, remain a member of this government; and, 
therefore, I quietly withdraw." 



§VII. OF PERSONS CAPABLE OF CONSTRUCTING- GOVERNMENTS. 

A common expression is, " Principles, not Men." Taken 
in a limited sense, this is a most correct sentiment. But 
what are principles without men? Principles, alone, are 
like faith without labor. Principles and men is a broader 
and more valuable sentiment. There may be principles 
without men, and there may be men without principles, — 
neither of which alone can construct a governmental fabric. 
A government cannot be constructed without principles 
on which to rest ; neither can principles construct a gov- 
ernment without men to elaborate, arrange, and administer 
the same. It would be a curious question to debate, 
had this Association nothing more important to occupy its 
attention, — Which would be of the greatest service to 
mankind, principles without men, or men without prin- 
ciples? Let, then, that loose sentiment, " Principles, not 
Men," give place to the more important one, " Principles 
and Men." 

The merchant mans his ship with reference to the voyage 



412 THE EDUCATOR. 

to be prosecuted. The agriculturalist employs men with 
direct regard to the labors which are anticipated. In 
founding a beneficent institution, persons are selected as 
supervisors with reference to their capabilities for manag- 
ing the proposed institution : and so throughout the various 
concerns of society, — persons are selected with careful 
reference to any proposed undertaking. Should this rule, 
general as it is. be entirely disregarded when a proposition 
is started to construct a new government ? Manifestly it 
should not. What, then, are the essential qualifications 
requisite to fit men for the work now proposed? These 
qualifications will be indicated in their natural orders : 

First. The person whom it is proposed to engage in 
this labor should clearly comprehend the fundamental prin- 
ciples on which the new government is to be based. He 
may be catechized in the following way : 

Question 1st. Do you understand that it requires two 
persons, mcde and female, to constitute a whole man ? 

2d. Do you understand that each man. and each woman, 
if you please, has a pjerfect right, under all circumstances, 
in all conditions, and in whatever locations, to do as he or 
she pi 'eases ? 

3d. Do you allow thai government is but a temporary 
arrangement, to be outgrown with greatest possible speed? 

If the person thus addressed is able, without the least 
equivocation, without the slightest qualification, to answer 
each and all these questions affirmatively, that will consti- 
tute one essential qualification. 

The second point is, Is the person ready xow to aid in 
constructing a government based on these fundamental prin- 
ciples? He need not be asked whether he may be ready 
at a distant time, but the question to be propounded is, 
Are you ready to commence this work now? Are you wil- 
ling to risk your reputation, your property, your life, if need 
be, in this new enterprise ? Searching though this question 
may be, yet, unless the individual questioned can answer 
it fully, frankly, and without hesitation, he is not the man 



QUALIFICATIONS FOB THE NEW ENTBRPB1SB. 413 

for the time, whatever be may have been, whatever he 
may become. If that searching question can be answered 
affirmatively, so far so good. 

A third and final question is, Do you love these funda- 
mental principles, as they have been presented to your mind, 
■ limn aU things d*< ? Arc you perfectly willing to pro- 
I promulgate these principles publicly, privately, in 
church, in state, at home, abroad, wherever you are? Are 
you willing to announce your allegiance to these fundamental 
principles, even though, it may separate you from church, 
from shift .from home, from land, from citizen, from the 
companion of your bosom? If the person questioned hesi- 
tates, then lie is unfit for this new struggle ; he ought not 
to be engaged ; for, when the storm comes, at the very 
time when his services will be most needed, when the 
winds blow and the waves dash against the newly-launched 
ship, when every person on board should be at his post, 
then this man will be missing, — expectations which have 
been raised will end in disappointment and mortification ; 
and perhaps the new enterprise, in consequence of his 
absence, will founder and be lost. 

The Association of Governmentizers is composed of per- 
sons some of whom were, when on your earth, eminent 
statesmen. They acquired, when here, a large amount of 
experience. Mingling with other eminent statesmen in the 
higher conditions, they have interchanged experiences. 
They are fully sensible how exceedingly liable are persons 
who offer themselves to engage in a new enterprise like 
this, from not understanding the principles to be affirmed, 
the sacrifices to be made, the trials to be endured, to 
falter when their services are most needed. 

The agriculturalist employs his laborers ; they mow the 
grass, and gather the same in the fields beneath the cloud- 
less sky ; but, when the gathering tempest is perceived, he 
expects that then, more especially, they will be at hand, 
and labor more assiduously, as the storm approaches, to 
protect and preserve the property of their employer. So 

35* 



414 THE EDUCATOR. 

will it be expected of those who offer their services in this 
great governmental field, that they should weigh well the 
undertaking ; should consider the magnitude of the labor, 
the storms which may come, and resolve individually, in 
the language of another, " I know not what others will 
do, but, for myself, I shall fight." That is : " I shall main- 
tain my principles, and my position, if I stand alone." Such 
persons are precisely the sort needed to man the new gov- 
ernmental ship ; and then the winds may blow, the tempest 
may howl, the lightnings may flash, the thunders may roll, 
but the ship will preserve its onward course. In con- 
structing a government, then, this must be the motto : 
" Principles and Men" 



§VIL THE AMERICAN GOVERNMENT, AND ITS DISMEMBERMENT. 

Considering the time and the circumstances of its form- 
ation, the persons engaged therein, and the objects to be 
attained, the American republic may be justly denominated 
the grandest governmental structure ever reared by man. 
To justly appreciate this achievement, it is proper that 
there should be an impartial statement of the difficulties 
which lay in the way of its projectors. The subject will 
be presented by one who was a prominent actor on the 
stage at that important political period. [Another speaks :] 

If there is anything adapted to call out the faculties of 
man, if there be anything which will fully educate him, if 
there be anything which will thoroughly test his statesman- 
ship, it is the attempt to construct a new government. As 
qualifications to commence an undertaking of this charac- 
ter, several things are essential : 1st. A thorough knowl- 
edge of other governments, with an ability to perceive 
their defects, and to discover that which is truly valuable, 
and which should be preserved. 2d. A thorough knowledge 
of the capacities of the people to receive and comprehend 
fundamental principles which may be presented as the basis 
of a new government. 3d. A sufficient degree of confi- 



THE AMKRK AN REPUBLIC. I 15 

dence is the people to believe thai if the new govegunent 

astruoted they will be willing to accept and to main- 
tain it. These three things are important is il atset, 

to encourage an effort to construct a new system. 

the time when it was proposed to throw off the Brit- 
ish yoke, and to construct the new American confederation, 
there were a Few persons who had acquired by study a 

y thorough knowledge of the ancient and the more 

n governmental systems. They were able to per- 

the delects of existing governments, and to discover 

somethings which Bhouldbe introduced into a new scheme. 

But there was doubt whether the people at large could be 

successfully brought to comprehend the principles and 

itial purposes of the new system. And here was the 
great primal difficulty. It was not so much in putting the 
scheme on paper, — that was comparatively an easy achieve- 
ment, — but the real difficulty was in the then condition 
of the people. On several accounts they were attached 
to the old governmental systems, especially that of the 
mother-country. Their friends, their relatives, dwelt there; 
their attachments were there ; in fact, they kneio something 
of the old government, while they knew little or nothing 
of the newly-proposed scheme. It is always difficult to 
induce persons to leave a certainty, and embrace an uncer- 
tainty ; to leave things seen, and follow after the unseen. 

les, their commercial interests attached them to the 
old governments. As a people, they were poor: they 
relied on their commercial intercourse for support. If, 
then, the cords which bound the two countries together 
were severed, their commerce must necessarily be cut off. 

It was, therefore, with considerable hesitation, and with 
many misgivings of success, that a few prominent persons 
resolved to embark in the new enterprise. It was a time 
when persons spoke from their deepest feelings, and with 
a sense of the danger to which they were truly exposed. 
Hence it brought out some of those strong expressions' 
which will be handed down to yet future ages, such as the 



416 THE EDUCATOR. 

following : " We must hang together, or we shall hang 
separately ; " " Sink or swim, live or die, survive or perish, 
I am for the declaration." Men spoke as they felt ; their 
lives, their reputations, their fortunes — all were at stake ! 
Eminent persons, whose names might be cited, were it 
deemed proper at this time, labored silently, and exerted an 
unseen though not unfelt influence. They were not public 
declaimers, but they were industrious laborers, encour- 
aging by their deeds the boldest speech on the part of the 
orators of that epoch. 

Such, then, was the condition of things when it was 
determined to launch the new ship. Documents were to 
be prepared, which were to be scrutinized by the friends 
of the new enterprise in this country, and by its enemies 
also ; and these documents were to be spread before the 
nations of the earth. It was needful, therefore, that they 
should be prepared with the greatest deliberation, and with 
the keenest eye to the object to be gained, and the difficul- 
ties to be encountered. Persons were selected supposed 
to be best qualified for this important branch of labor. 
They met ; deliberated ; divided themselves into commit- 
tees, who were to consider and report such branches as 
were assigned them. But the great work of that time 
was to prepare an instrument which should not only fully 
state grievances and oppressions, but which should affirm 
important fundamental principles. That document was 
prepared, presented to a committee for consideration ; 
slight alterations were made, and at a proper time it was 
submitted to the body who were to finally act upon it. 
It passed. It was then thrown out upon the breeze. 

That was a moment of almost breathless anxiety. How 
would that instrument be received by the people at large ? 
How would it affect the leading minds of other govern- 
ments ? It was a novel document ; it affirmed principles 
which had never before been announced as a basis of 
governmental action. 

Suffice it to say that that Declaration was generally 






THE AMERICAN REPUBLIC. 417 

adopted; but it was misinterpreted. It was not received 

with all tin 1 breadth of application which was in the mind 
of its principal framer. It was his intention to give the 
largest liberty possible t<> every person, [nstruments sub- 
sequently framed limited the Datura! action of (lie princi- 
ples therein expressed. An element was introduced which 
came Dear overthrowing the whole enterprise; and that 
element was the claim that man may hold property in man, 
ami that legislation must proceed on this basis. What 
could the friends of the new movement do? They saw 
the dangers to which the new governmental ship was 
exposed. IT this claim were denied, the ship would at once 
he scuttled, and go to the bottom. It was a time of painful 
interest. If they went back, then British tyranny stared 
them in the face. Stand still, they could not. At all haz- 
ards they must go on, trusting in the living God, in the 
justice of their cause, and hoping for rapid progress when 
the new Ship of State should be fairly launched. Thus, in 
the hour of trial, and with the greatest reluctance, they 
admitted the idea that man could hold property in man. 
As a consequence of this, there must be a representation 
based on this principle ; there must be an agreement for a 
rendition of this species of property under certain circum- 
stances ; and there must be, furthermore, a consent that 
the trade in slaves should not be interfered with for a cer- 
tain term of years. Thus the most cursed thing that ever 
crept into human government has insinuated itself into that 
of the American States ; and, in so far as it recognizes this 
principle, it is defective. 

It was an egregious mistake. Better that the ship had 
been scuttled in the outset ! Better to have borne the 
British yoke, than to have meanly fastened a more cruel 
yoke on others. 

" Dear as Freedom is, and in my heart's 
Just estimation prized above all price, 
I had much rather be myself the 9lave, 
And wear the bonds, than fasten them on him. ' ' 

53 






418 THE EDUCATOR. 

Tliat element is the rock on which this governmental ship 
is to be dashed to pieces ! As the human mind advances in 
knowledge, in wisdom, in purity, in religion, the monster, 
Slavery, must be hated more and more. A mighty struggle 
must come ; the hour is rapidly approaching ; and, alas I 
alas ! for the American Republic, it must sink to rise no 
more forever ! And all this as a consequence of admitting 
that incongruous element, in that hour of perplexity ! But, 
as an apology (if an apology could be allowed for such 
recreancy to fundamental principles), its framers ask that 
the circumstances which surrounded them may be charita- 
bly considered. The result, however, affords a lesson 
which the future inhabitants of this country should regard, 
and never consent to admit an evil with the hope of there- 
by advancing a good. For evils never run into goods, and 
goods never run into evils ; but the two are eternal oppo- 
sites. And the evil is exceedingly liable, in a time of repose, 
to seize upon and overcome the good. 



§ VIII. OF FORMS OF GOVERNMENT IN THE HIGHER CONDITIONS. 

In all ages of the world, whether rude, barbarous, civil- 
ized, or Christianized, models have been considered valua- 
ble as illustrations of spoken or recorded thought. The 
mind requires something tangible ; something which can be 
pictured to the vision, as a guide, or a copy to be imitated. 
So, when desire exists to unfold certain important intel- 
lectual, or moral, or philanthropic, or religious, or spiritual 
principles, it is useful to select a person, or persons, as a 
representative or representatives of the principles to be 
promulgated. Thus the principles become embodied in 
either a single person, or it may be in several persons j 
and, by the aid of these persons as models, the principles 
can be more rapidly, clearly, and perfectly presented and 
comprehended. In all important enterprises it is desirable 
to have thus before the mind a model or embodiment of 
the thought. 



GOVERNMENTS IX THE SPIRIT-LIFE. 419 

The Association of Governmentizers has, therefore, 
deemed it wise to present at this time a bird's-eye view of 
a form of governmenl which exists in the higher and more 
perfected conditions. This subject will bo presented by 
one whose highesi delight, when on your earth, was the 
study oi governmental science and systems, which study 
she has continued in the higher life, with the advantages 
of an intimate acquaintance with eminent governmentalists 
of both sexes. [Another speaks :] 

Institutions are for man, — designed to promote his con- 
venience, comfort, progress, and happiness. So far as they 
promote these important ends, are they useful to man. 
Whenever they become oppressive, detrimental to man's 
highest interest, and hinder his progress, they, like old 
garments, which were well enough in their season, but 
unsuited to a more expanded condition, should be laid 
aside. 

They who pass up into higher conditions, immediately 
on leaving the mortal body, are surprised in view of the 
many new things which are presented to their minds. 
Among these novelties are the beauty, naturalness, and 
symmetry, of the institutions which are presented to their 
view. Governments here are like garments, — easy, grace- 
ful, not chafing the wearers, but rather aiding them onward 
in their various stages of progress. The framers of gov- 
ernments are persons who know precisely the needs and 
wants of the people, and they have no selfish interests to 
promote. They are likewise parents, who make only such 
domestic arrangements as will more perfectly unfold, direct, 
and guide their offspring. They expect to obey the laws 
which they themselves make; and they expect no emolu- 
ments from these services, except the satisfaction which 
flows from the disposition to do good. Thus the arrange- 
ments are for general, social, and individual good. 

One marked peculiarity exhibited in the higher forms of 
government is this : Their requirements are all affirmative; 
that is, they do not tench what must not be done, but they 



420 THE EDUCATOR. 

teach what it would be wisest for each individual to do. 
They are, therefore, not negative, but positively affirmative. 
The framers of laws in the higher conditions proceed upon 
this principle, that when they have taught what should be 
done, persons of ordinary sense will understand what 
should not be done. For example, they do not say, " Thou 
bhalt not steal; " but they do say, " Be honest." They do 
not say, " Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's property , n 
but they do say, " Earn by labor that which thou desirest 
to acquire." 

Besides this, the form of government in the higher life- 
is marked by the greatest possible simplicity ; so the laws 
which are framed may be readily comprehended, even by 
the unlearned. The laws, for example, relating to com- 
merce, are exceedingly simple ; because, in the higher con- 
ditions, commerce is but a simple exchange of commodities. 
One person having more of a commodity than another, and 
the other desiring to obtain a portion of that commodity, 
and having himself some other commodity to dispose of, a 
simple, natural exchange takes place. Suppose James has 
a large quantity of crimson flowers, and Mary has an equal 
quantity of violets ; these flowers have their uses, espe- 
cially for conversational purposes (as has been explained by 
the Association of Educationizers). These parties desire 
exchange ; though these flowers are representative of dif- 
ferent ideas, yet, in conversational uses, they are of equal 
value. James says to Mary, " Will you exchange some of 
your violets for my crimson flowers ? " The answer is 7 
" Yes, James, it would afford me the highest delight to 
make the exchange.'' And so the transfer is made, and 
both are benefited thereby. 

This simple illustration presents a view of the whole 
commercial system; which is promotive of social inter- 
course and individual satisfaction. Thus, there is no 
stimulus to fraud, chicanery, deception, or temptation to 
extol certain articles, and depreciate the value of others. 

Educational and beneficent institutions also exist. Per- 



421 

sons offer cheerfully their services to engage in those pur- 
suits which are most agreeable to their minds. Some find 
their highest delighi in teaching those branches of knowl- 
edge in which they fee] the deepest interest, and which, 
consequently, they are best qualified to impart. Thus that 
immensely important branch, the Educational department, 
so commonly connected with government, is managed with 
the greatest ease, embracing the whole range of studies, 
from the primary lesson to the most abstruse subject of 
investigation. 

Thus, if it were deemed worth the while, full details 
might be presented to the mind in relation to other depart- 
ments. But when it is considered that the government is 
purely voluntary, — that its officers volunteer, its agents 
volunteer, and all its institutions are wholly voluntary, — the 
mind will readily perceive the beauty, harmony, ease, and 
elegance, which must of necessity characterize its workings 
in every branch, extending to every detail. 

The Association of Governmentizers desires to unfold 
the outlines of a form of Government to be introduced on 
earth, which shall be voluntary, and which shall consult 
the good of all persons, whether as individuals or as asso- 
ciated bodies. The grand central principle which holds 
together governments in the higher condition is that ele- 
ment called love. A better term was manufactured by 
the Association of Elementizers, who denominated it the 
concentric principle, the central magnet, the attractive ele- 
ment in man, which binds man to man, and soul to soul. 
Hence, such a government is, of necessity, held together, 
not like earthly governments, by an outside force, which 
says, You shall, but by the interior love element, or the con- 
centric power which governs all worlds, causing the vast 
orbs to move with perfect harmony. 

This concentric principle exists markedly in certain 
prominent persons. These persons call others around 
them ; they are considered the embodiment of principles. 
The people gather to them, and they become one body. 

36 



422 THE EDUCATOR. 

Generally these central persons are females, because the 
love element is more full, more perfect, in woman than in 
man. She is more attractive; that is, has within herself 
more of that concentrative power. In proportion as the 
masculine approximates to the feminine, he becomes con- 
centrative ; and thus loving men become attractors, holding 
large masses of persons together, as embodiments of prin- 
ciples. 

And now will be unfolded a secret. An important law 
is arrived at. There was, when the American Government 
was formed, a single individual who possessed within him- 
self a sufficiently large amount of this concentric element 
to hold the people together during the great struggle which 
attended its formation. This individual was placed at the 
helm of affairs ; and the people, with few exceptions, rallied 
around that single person. He became the embodiment of 
the government. 

It will be perceived that these views tend strongly in 
favor of a form of government which Americans have been 
taught to abhor ; namely, the monarchical form. That is 
the point now submitted: one person should be placed at the 
head of affairs. If precisely the right sort of a person can 
be found to fill this central position, the monarchical becomes 
the most substantial and the best form of government. The 
worlds are governed primarily by a single Mind. 

Startling though this conclusion may be, — rejected 
though it will be at the present, — yet, in the opening era, 
these teachings will be examined, advanced minds will 
perceive their tendency, and their truthfulness ; and, at a 
proper season, they will be broached, promulgated, and 
eventually adopted. 

§ IX. OF THE DIVINE OR INTERIOR GOVERNMENT. 

Approach is now made to one of the most interesting 
topics which can ever, in any age, occupy the attention of 
man. It embraces the subjects of the Freedom of the "WiLL 



THE D1VINK GOVERNMENT. L23 

of Divine Agency, oi' what has been called the Influence 
of the Holy Spirit, the [nner Light, the Divine Monitions, 
the Government of Gk)d on yonr earth. Pr 
these vasi and intricate Bubjecta have received a good 

>e of attention: but they liave beeu presented only 
fragmentarily, and not as a grand whole. 

G<> rns all thingSy/rom the grandest orb to the 

minutest <tft>n< Ing i ach action of the will, each impulse, 

each thought) each individual act, or He is no governor at 

This Association makes this statement, with a clear 
understanding of the immensity of its affirmation. It does 
not propose to prove by logic that God exists; that work 
may be left in the hands of the Band of Metaphysicians. 
This A>sociation takes it for granted that such a Being 
does exist. Neither does it propose to show how he exists. 
But it has to do, as an Association, with the Divine Gov- 
ernment. 

It starts, then, the question, Is there a Divine Govern- 
ment? It answers its own question affirmatively. There 
is. It starts, then, a second question : How does the Divine 
Being govern? And the answer to this question will be 
somewhat fully set forth in this discourse. Xovel views 
will be presented. This Association does not ask that they 
be accepted, but it does ask that in all candor they be 
examined, before they are finally condemned. 

The proposition may now be submitted, that where there 
is a destitution of matter, there is a nonentity. Millions of 
nonentities cannot form an entity. An ancient record says, 
" God is a spirit." But what is a spirit? Spirit is either 
an entity, or a nonentity ; and, if a nonentity, then it would 
be proper to say so. Then, God is a nonentity ; that is, 
there is no such being. Theologians would not agree to 
this declaration. God is something — is a sjjirit. 

What, then, is spirit ? Spirit is the highest, most con- 
centrated, and great ly rarefied matter. It is matter in its 
finest po.-si'ble conditions, — so to speak, infinitely finer than 



424 THE EDUCATOR. 

the matter called ether, of which the Association of Elec- 
tricizers has spoken. This law must be kept in mind, that 
the finer permeates or passes through the coarser, and not 
the coarser through the finer. Keeping, then, in mind, the 
declaration that spirit is the finest possible and highest 
concentration of matter, it can permeate, or pass through, 
all other matter. 

Now, take another step : There may be degrees of spirit- 
matter. In proportion as spirit is lofty, it becomes, so to 
speak, more and yet more etherealized ; that is, a person 
may become more and more spiritualized, by associating 
with spiritualized persons, by inhaling finer fluids, receiv- 
ing finer foods, sleeping in more vitalized apartments, etc.* 
all of which tend to purify that in man which is called 
spirit. In other words, a person may be so spiritualized 
as to pass into that highly spiritual condition which is 
termed the celestial. 

Now, the Divine is the Most Celestial — the finest possi- 
ble condition of spirit itself; or, in other words, the most 
rarefied and concentrated spirit-matter. 

Here, then, the point aimed at has been reached : The 
Divine is the Spirit of all spirits ; so to speak, the Subli- 
mated Essence of spirit. It is that matter, that sublimated 
essential essence of all spirit-matter, by which all things 
are controlled, from the grandest to the most minute. 

It becomes needful here to refer to a definition of thought, 
as presented by that learned body which has treated of 
Education. Thought, it has been said, is composed of mat- 
ter, — the finest, in combination with a lower or coarser 
form ; and hence chemical action, or agitation, of these 
elements. 

Each thought, then, is impregnated with this fine spirit- 
matter, agitating, acting upon, forming, shaping it, and 
controlling the actions of each individual. As the individual 
becomes spiritualized, the thoughts purer, the affections 
more constant, the mind is assimilated to, and harmonized 
with, the Divine Mind. Thus, the person becomes one 



THE DIVINE GOVERNMENT. 425 

with the Divine, and the Divine one with him, — controlling 
each thought, each monition, each act. And hence comes 
that inner light which so safely guides the pure in heart. 
They see God; that is, they feel that interior law, and 
regard thai interior light; they become "a law unto them- 
selves." 

On the other hand, as persons are less spiritualized, there 
is a greater amount of that coarser element allied to the 
liner or spirit matter ; and hence, so to speak, there is less 
of Divinity within. Their thoughts are low, grovelling, 
earthly, selfish; seeking low things, they obtain that for 
which they seek. The Divine governs by a fixed law; 
hence, as the thoughts of persons are low, the consequence 
must be that low things come to their minds ; and they 
may very properly sing, 

' ' Look how we grovel here below, 
Fond of our earthly toys ; 
Our souls can neither fly nor go 
To reach immortal joys." 

This is because of the amount of this coarser element 
allied to the finer spirit-matter. In the sexual transmis- 
sions, the law is precisely the same ; and the results are 
correspondingly governed. Whatever, therefore, is sown, 
that also is reaped : if flesh is sown, flesh is reaped; if the 
finer element, spirit, is sown, spirit is reaped. Thus, the 
same control obtains here as everywhere else. This inte- 
rior government is, then, a material [or real] government, 
as truly so as any statutory system ever engrossed on 
parchment. 

Persons, then, are positively as good as they can be on 
the plane where they move ; and, in one sense, man is neither 
to be censured or to be praised. The great thing, however, 
which the philanthropist should do, is to seek to elevate his 
fellows to a higher plane by personal example and by pure 
precepts. — acting in accordance with one of the most beau- 
tiful sentiments ever recorded, namely, the words addressed 
to the well-known sinful woman, " Neither do I condemn 
54 36* 



426 THE EDUCATOR. 

thee : go and sin no more ; " that is, Go and pass up to a 
higher plane. In the position [or grade of development] 
in which she was found, a large amount of the grosser 
matter was combined with the finer j and her act corres- 
ponded with the low plane of development. 

This presentation of the Divine Government exhibits 
manifestly this fact, that the Divine laws are not penal ; 
that the Divine does not punish, but that each act brings 
its own reward. Hence, in a broad sense, there is no 
heaven in which man is to be rewarded — no external hell 
in which he is to be punished. The supposition that such 
rewards or punishments are kept in reserve clearly implies 
that the Divine does not govern, and, consequently, has a 
heaven and a hell to maize up deficiencies ! This, in fact, 
supposes no Gocl at all ; for, if He is incapable of governing 
one individual, that one person may seize on the reins of 
government, and ride into power. Who can say what may 
occur, if the Divine is but trying to keep a rickety govern- 
ment in the ascendant here and there ? 

This language is strong, but not too strong for the pres- 
ent purpose. If anything short of this view of the govern- 
ment of God is received, there is no reliable basis for a 
future and endlessly progressive life ; for this Being may 
become weary of efforts to govern, and, in some fit of 
despondency, may abandon the whole affair ! But, if spirit 
be matter, highly concentrated and rarefied, permeating, 
controlling, guiding all things, then there is a substantial 
basis of reliance j and, as one's interiors are affected, inte- 
rior harmony, harmony with the Divine, is experienced. 
Then one can truly say, 

" God reigns : events in order flow." 

Before dismissing this subject, it is deemed proper to 
add, that all matter is becoming more refined, more spirit- 
ualized ; and hence there is infinite progression, — a tend- 
ing upward towards the Divine Spirit. The ancient senti- 
ment is also approved, that " God is a spirit, and they who 
worship Him must worship in spirit and in truth." 



THE HI .MAN BODI A MODEL. 427 



§ X. OF THE HUMAN BODI AS A MODEL OF GOVERNMENT. 

Among all the interesting phenomena of Nature, there is 
no one bo beautiful, bo useful, so divine, as the human 
stnnt lire. In past times man lias contemplated the 
external of Nature — has examined phenomena outside of 
hie own organism. While he has become quite intimately 
acquainted with flowers, shrubs, plants, minerals, and even 
distant planets, yet he lias rarely studied himself, — his own 
unfolding faculties, his capabilities of achievement. 

A new era has arrived: a new philosophy is now in its 
incipient stages of unfolding. This philosophy has one 
centre ; that centre is man, — the representative, the 
embodiment of the Divine. 

Suppose man could be stricken out of existence ; sup- 
pose all things else existed, and yet man were not. Sup- 
pose all things in Nature could exist without a sun, or 
luminary. Suppose all things to exist without a Grand 
Central Head, the Divine. It is well occasionally to in- 
dulge in such suppositions. 

But man does exist ; he inhabits a planet, — commences 
a series of lifes on a low plane, and forever and forever- 
more continues to unfold his powers. There cannot be, 
then, in all the vast range of science, a department so inter- 
esting, so useful, as the study of the being called max. 
How wonderful the connection existing between the two 
Bexea ! how bewildering the thought that two beings, 
apparently separated, are essential to make one, — a man! 
and that, by a most mysterious process, a third may be 
produced. 

Yet man, in his present external condition, rarely studies 
man. The human being is an embodiment of all that is 
high, pure, holy, useful, — an elaboration of the Divine, — 
an epitome of all things valuable and essential to be known. 
All mechanisms, all inventions, all science, primarily exist in 
man. This is a statement big with meaning. When the 
Association of Electricizers commenced the project of 



428 THE EDUCATOR. 

unfolding a mechanism corresponding to Man, it commenced 
the grandest scheme which was ever proposed to the human 
mind. — the unfolding of a system of philosophy as far 
exceeding in magnificence any preceding system, as the 
light of the sun exceeds the beam of the glimmering star. 

This Association, in constructing a governmental system, 
proposes the human body as its model : and the subject 
will be presented by a thorough student of the mechanism 
of man. [Another speaks :] 

Persons speak of associations as bodies, of governments 
as bodies, of planets as heavenly bodies. This form of 
speech is usually inconsiderate. But a truly organized 
association is a body, having its several appropriate and 
useful members. 

To look at the human body with reference to a govern- 
mental structure, there is, first, its mind, which leads or 
controls all other portions of the human structure. Mind, 
then, is needed in constructing a government : without 
mind, organization cannot take place. And there will be 
imtuml gradations of mind, — the lower orders taking cog- 
nizance of lower things, and the higher of higher things : 
thus, while the higher is regarded, the lower is not over- 
looked. The various orders of mind are essential to a 
proper embracement of the higher and the lower. 

Secondly, while the mind contrives, or schemes, its 
thoughts must be elaborated, wrought out, recorded, or 
sent forth to be executed. Hence the need of hands as the 
servants or executives of the mind. So a government 
must have its executives, that its purposes may be wrought 
out. These become the external mechanism of the organ- 
ization. 

Thirdly, the principles or purposes determined by the 
mind and elaborated by the hands, must next be dissem- 
inated, promulgated, carried hither and thither : else they 
are comparatively useless. Hence the need of feet. The 
true mission of these members, in a governmental body, 



THE HUMAN BODI a MODEL. 429 

is to disseminate, — to Bpread from one sect ion of tin; nation 
to another, and to other nations. 

These three classes of members are of equal use, and 

neither ran naturally do the proper labor of another. And, 
when persona ran be found who are desirous ofbeinguse- 

ful, are willing to labor and to hold tin ir true positions, — so 
that one member, instead of interfering with another, shall 
cooperate with all others, — then a wise, harmonious, and 
useful governmental organization can be constructed. 

The trunk of the body represents the general weal, or 
the commonwealth. Each member in promoting its indi- 
vidual interest will, at the same time, promote in the 
highest degree the common weal. An ancient writer, who 
delighted to use the human body as a symbol of a har- 
monious organization, has beautifully said, " There should 
be no schism in the body ; but the members should have 
the same care one for another." And "the eye cannot 
say unto the hand, I have no need of thee : nor again the 
head to the feet, I have no need of you." And so of all 
the members of the body. 

In constructing, then, the proposed new social organiza- 
tion in the opening era, let prominent persons be located 
in the order named : first, the mind to receive, to conceive, 
to plan : second, the hands to execute ; third, the feet to 
disseminate. In this way the good of each and all will be 
promoted, for each member will have an interest in its 
neighbors welfare. Whether the neighbor be a little fibre, 
a bone, a globule, a nail, or a hair, no part, however small, 
will be overlooked. 

In no other way can a true, harmonious, useful, happy 
government be constructed. If the mind contrives for 
its individual interests, if the hand elaborates for its own 
selfish purposes, if the foot seeks its own private emol- 
ument, then the organization is inharmonious, friction 
appears, and the machinery cannot work. The various 
members act to different individual ends ; and, alas for the 



430 THE EDUCATOR. 

poor trunk, it has uo friends ! Thus it is with the present 
governments of the earth. There is rarely any proper 
regard for the main body — the people. Their interests 
are neglected, overlooked, and their agents become a 
curse instead of an aid. This Association, therefore, 
attaches great importance to the thought that the human 
body should be a model in the construction of a new 
governmental system. 



§XI. ALL GOVERNMENTS ARE BO TEMPORARY. 

All things have their times, their seasons, as well as 
their appropriate locations. Man has his conditions of 
infancy, youth, manhood, and old age. The seasons have 
their courses, — spring, summer, autumn, winter. The 
flowers bud, bloom, expand, and vanish. So is it with all 
institutions planned by the mind, and constructed by the 
skill of man. The thing which was useful and appropriate 
in a former age may be of less value in the present, and in 
the future of none at all. 

Man is incapable at any time of constructing better than 
he knows. But he may know vastly more, as a race, in one 
age than in another. Still he only elaborates himself, — 
pushing out in institution's what there is within, the 
outer always indicating the inner, though the former is 
of necessity less perfect, coarser, or grosser, than the latter. 
The Divine is not perfectly exhibited in Nature's works, 
because the externals are coarser than the internals. The 
artist never reaches his highest ideal in his labors. So 
any governmental structure will be less perfect than the 
highest ideal of its constructor. But, as the interiors are 
more perfectly unfolded and refined, more perfect and 
finer elaborations are produced ; and, consequently, a gov- 
ernment which was constructed in a rude and barbarous 
age becomes unsuited to another and finer age. 

Hence the mind should not be fixed on any institutions 
as permanent. They should be regarded rather as present 



GOVERNMENTS ARE TEMPORARY. 431 

conveniences, to become valueless, and eventually fco be 
laid entirely aside. lake dwellings, they will in time decay, 
moulder, and be replaced by other and better. Philosophi- 
cally speaking, then, sects, parties, organizations, govern- 
ments, individuals, each and all, have their seasons, times, 
and uses; and as rapidly as a people outgrow a sect, 
party, organization, or government, it is, of necessity, left 
behind. 

This Association now avows, therefore, that it is not 
organized for destructive purposes; but for loftier ends, 
namely, positive, affirmative, constructive. Leaving old 
institutions to be outgrown, it holds up a higher condition. 
It is a magnetic body, laboring by a bold affirmation of 
principles to exhibit the possibility of a higher and more 
perfect state. It deals not in low negations. As an 
association, it affirms. It does not attempt to prove its 
positions, but simply addresses the interior consciousness. 

And herein lies the strength of this and its kindred 
associations. When one attempts to prove by logic the 
truth of a position, he, by that attempt, perhaps uncon- 
sciously, discloses the weakness of the position. When 
one, moreover, repeatedly affirms a thing, that repetition 
reveals an interior consciousness of weakness. When one 
solemnly takes oath to a statement, he does so from a con- 
sciousness that his simple declaration has not reached the 
interiors of the person addressed ; else why the oath ? 
When one asks another solemnly to sivear, it is but politely 
saying to him, " You are not a truthful person." But all 
oaths, however strongly worded, never address the inte- 
rior consciousness. Truth is masculine ; it is always im- 
pregnative ; it fastens upon the mind, and enters into the 
interiors, which are feminine or receptive. Falsehood is 
the opposite of truth : it does not take hold ; it does not 
impregnate and reach the interiors ; and hence it is 
powerless. It may be a barbed, poisoned shaft aimed at 
the breast ; but it falls powerless at the feet, while Truth, 
as is frequently said, carries conviction with itself. 



432 THE EDUCATOR. 

To return, then, from this digression. When one inte- 
riorly feels that he has outgrown any institution, religious 
ecclesiastical, moral, or political, that instant the person 
should renounce his allegiance thereto, with the same con- 
sciousness of right that he lays aside his old, worn-out 
garments. Though such persons may be misunderstood 
and misreported by those who are more external, yet they 
feel an interior consciousness that they are advancing to 
higher, finer, and purer conditions. Such persons will 
naturally seek associations corresponding to their more 
unfolded conditions ; they will gather around them kindred 
minds, enjoy much in such society, and be favored with 
harmonious relations. 

But they may outgrow even these improved relations, 
pass up to still higher conditions, and thus on in infinite 
progression. None should ever suffer a friend, however 
dear, to hold them by the skirts, and say, " Stay litre ; 
for here your friends and kindred dwell ! Here is your 
perpetual home ! " To such an appeal it should ever be 
replied, " This one thing I do ; forgetting the things which 
are behind, I press on to that which is before." 



§ XII. OF THE POSITION OF WOMAN IN GOVERNMENTS. — CON- 
CLUDING REMARKS. 

Among the curiosities of ancient literature there is 
none more interesting than the record of the supposed 
original creation of man. Most of the ancient records con- 
tain within themselves some portion of truth. If not 
literally true, they are symbolic of truths, or of funda- 
mental principles. It is recorded that at a certain period 
" there was not a man to till the earth." Man was made, 
impliedly, then, for that low purpose. It was next discov- 
ered that " it was not good for man to dwell alone," — that 
he needed some one to be his aid, helper, or servant ; and 
so, for that low purpose, woman was created. In a more 
modern period it was recorded that " Man is the head of 



POSITION OF WOMAN IX GOVERNMENTS. 433 

the woman," and thai Bhe should subserve his particular 
interest These ancient records have thus for exerted an 
almost omnipotent influence on the condition of woman j 
and they continue to be useful as landmarks ofpr 

Woman has never yet enjoyed equal advantages with 
man. Especially is this declaration true of both ancient 
and modern governments. But in the newly dawning era, 
a grand, absolute, and universal law is being unfolded to 
man, namely, that all things, whether minerals, vegetables, or 
animals, however insignificant, however vast, in whatever 
form, are male and female. This is a broad, comprehen- 
sive principle, which will introduce to man not only science, 
but morals. In its light it will be perceived that the/eraz- 
niue elements are as essential to true combinations as the 
idine. It will also be perceived that, relatively, the 
masculine and the feminine elements exist in the same per- 
son. Thus, for example, the brain is feminine, or receptive, 
while other portions of the body are masculine or impartive. 
It will also be perceived that one side of a person is rela- 
tively positive, impartive, or masculine ; while the other 
side is receptive, negative, or feminine. This immensely 
important, universal, and absolute law, being fully compre- 
hended by the scientific classes, philosophers, and moral- 
ists, nicer combinations and more exact equipoises will 
result. 

Both the masculine and feminine elements must, there- 
fore, be introduced into the body politic ; otherwise the 
body will in reality attempt to go on one leg, and will fre- 
quently lose its balance. By introducing a careful equi- 
poise of the sexes, these dual elements will form a beautiful 
whole. There must be a marriage, an elemental combina- 
tion. This would constitute a Union worthy the name of 
union ; not merely a confederation of States, but a union 
of the male and female elements in one grand common- 
wealth, equipoising, and thus keeping in an upright position, 
the new governmental ship. 

All governments in the future, then, must take cogni- 
55 37 



434 THE EDUCATOR. 

zance of these two principles, — the masculine and the 
feminine, the positive and the negative, the impart ive and 
the receptive. Any branch of government, even, no matter 
what, which excludes the feminine, is so far defective. 
Woman must take her position in the legislative assembly, 
in the executive department, — in short, in every place, and 
exert there her true and appropriate influence. 

Should, therefore, a proposition be started to commence 
the construction of a new governmental system, without 
admitting this element, let every woman and every true 
man protest against the usurpation — defeat in the very 
outset the enterprise — assail it in its incipient stages. 
The individuals who may be thrown off by urging this prin- 
ciple would be of little service in constructing institutions 
suited to the wants of the opening era. When officers are 
to be selected to hold positions of trust and influence, the 
only question which should be proposed is, Is this person 
the best, considering all things, to occupy that position? 
But never should the question be raised, Is the person 
male or female ? 

In closing this series of discourses relating to govern- 
ments, this Association does not hesitate to say, in its 
associated capacity, that it deeply feels that the hour is 
rapidly approaching when a new governmental structure 
will be required and commenced. It desires its General 
Agent to turn attention in that direction, — not only exhib- 
iting the defects existing in ancient and modern systems, 
but holding up also a picture of a new, purer, more com- 
prehensive and harmonious government. And when a 
sufficient number of persons can be found, having the 
qualifications mentioned in this series of discourses, let the 
Agent deliberately call them together at a convenient loca- 
tion. Let ancient and modern governmental systems be 
examined, the reasons for a new enterprise stated, and 
certain fundamental principles, as a basis of a new govern- 
ment, be put forth ; and when it is felt that the people are 
ripe for action, let the decisive blow be struck. It is for 



LEGISLATIVE AMD JUDICIAL. 435 

woman to Start the next political revolution, — which will 
be the grandest the world has ever witnessed. 



S FRIES. — LEGISLATIVE AND JUDICIAL DETAILS. 

[Communicated at Boston, July, 1856.) 
§ I. INTRODUCTORY. 

The heavenly bodies exhibit order — a beautiful individ- 
ualism, with a charming socialism. It is in contemplation 
to bring heaven down to earth, or, in other words, to ele- 
vate earth to heaven : that is, to teach more perfectly to 
man on this planet the heavenly and divine order. It is 
quite useless to talk of heaven, unless this talk can be 
embodied in life. An eloquent orator has said that talk is 
the background of action. In a high sense this is true ; 
but there is a time for talk, and there is also a time for 
action. 

The past is full of instruction. When great events were 
at hand, when great works were to be wrought, then great 
men and great women have appeared, suited to the time, 
and able not only to plan, but also to execute. 

Now, tip* Association of Governmentizers in former 
papers has unfolded its general principles — presented to 
its Agent comparatively rude outlines. These have served 
to call attention to the subject of government as a whole. 
The hour has, however, arrived when it becomes wise to 
enter at some length into legislative and judicial details. 
Old governments are exhibiting decay, and even more 
modern institutions fail to satisfy the noblest aspirations 
of advanced mind-. 

The spirit-world is the world of causes ; it impregnates 
and acts upon persons in lower and less perfected condi- 
tion-. Spiritual:- ich, is but a systematizing of that 
which has always, to greater or less extent, existed. AIT 



436 THE EDUCATOR. 

distinguished persons, whether politicians, religionists, 
moralists, socialists, redeemers, regenerators, or reformers, 
have been influenced in some degree, not only by surround- 
ing circumstances, by birth, by education, but also by the 
spirit-world. Strictly speaking, then, spirit-influences are 
as old as the government of Jehovah. 

But the present is a marked epoch, in this respect : the 
unfolding of a neiu system of things by and through a Divine 
Social Order is contemplated. Agents are selected, plans 
are formed, programmes unfolded, and deliberate, system- 
atic steps are taken to reach this grand end. Persons in 
the earth-life being associated, and persons in the spirit- 
world being organized, through the aid of middle persons 
[mediators or mediums], the twain act together, hold cor- 
respondence one with another : or, in other words, the two 
are intelligently conjoined. As the tide swells, as its waves 
rise higher and higher, so will the more intelligent and 
influential classes of earth be reached, influenced, inter- 
ested, acted upon, and brought into their true and natural 
relations with the working classes. 

Sweeping back over past ages, such men as Lycuegus, 
Themistocles, Moses, Jesus, and a host of other worthies, 
are seen, into whose minds legislative and judicial teach- 
ings have been inflowed from the world of causes. Not 
only have these distinguished persons caught shreds of 
thought, but, in their quiet hours, and in their more favor- 
able receptive moments, they have been able, to some 
extent, to frame codes of laws. These have exerted a 
wide influence on their times and in their generations ; and 
their influence has been felt and their teachings retained 
long, very long, subsequent to their departure from their 
mortal forms. 

In opening up to the public mind, in this age, new teach- 
ings of a legislative and judicial character, there will be no 
hesitancy in adopting sentiments promulged by persons 
in former ages, or by individuals or nations in more modern 
times. 



THE M0RMON8- BIODERH CIVILIZATION. 437 

Among the vigorous writers of the past century, no 
me lias bo greatly influenced the public mind as Thomas 

JEFFERSON, Able easily to grasp the broadest thoughts, to 
3xpress the same by the aid of an easy, flowing, and unusu- 
ally liquid pen, unquestionably the American people are 
more largely indebted to him than to any other single mind 
engaged in Forming the new republic. 

In the midst of this republic is now exhibited a marked 
anomaly — a people constructing their own code, founding 
their own institutions, under the guidance of apparently 
uneducated leaders. Reference is had to the people vaguely 
denominated Mormons. Their labors, their system of gov- 
ernment, their legislative and judicial code, will, in the- 
future, challenge the admiration of the civilized world. It 
is a truly wonderful system, attracting to itself persons 
from all quarters of this globe, who are quietly governed 
by a few prominent, leading persons. The secret of their 
success lies in combining a marked individuality with a 
liberal sociality. While these encomiums are unhesitatingly 
expressed, yet this remarkable people exhibit defects of 
character which cannot fail to be noticed by every person 
who is intimately acquainted with their rise, progress, and 
present condition. Nevertheless, justice demands that all 
which they have that is essential to human good should be 
•extracted, appropriated, and preserved for coming genera- 
tions. 

Modern civilization is but little more than individualism ; 
true, it has its governmental forms, — has its insurance com- 
panies, its banking corporations, its railroad and a few 
other institutions ; but the masses under its influence do 
not act with reference to the common good, the common iveal. 
Hence, there is truly no commonwealth. Each individual has 
his own private purse, seeks his own individual interest, re- 
gardless of the happiness and welfare of his neighbor, or of 
man. Persons cluster together in a town, — the village is 
formed, — but there is no divine neighborhood. Neighbors 
are such only as respects locality, feeling little or no per- 

37* 



438 THE EDUCATOK. 

sonal interest in one another's affairs. As a moral teacher 
Jesus urged upon man the great duty of loving one's 
neighbor as himself. In contrast with his teachings, he 
held up the Priest and the Levite, who passed by a suffer- 
ing man, leaving him to welter in his blood, while they 
pursued their own avocations. Had there been coursing 
through their veins a single drop of true neighborly sym- 
pathy, they would, like the Samaritan, have paused by the 
wayside, bound up the sufferer's wounds, pouring in oil and 
wine, taken him to a comfortable habitation, and provided 
for his necessities. Under the present system, pauper 
institutions are founded, indeed, and the criminal is incar- 
cerated, or, peradventure, strangled upon the scaffold ; but 
the prevention of pauperism and crime remains unprovided 
for. 

Standing, as it were, at a little distance from this state 
of things, looking over the achievements of the past, seeing 
society as it is, and feeling that something may be done to 
stay the tide of human suffering, crime, and wretchedness, 
the Association of Governmentizers has formed its plans. 
It is inspiring its general agent to go forth and to speak in 
tones which will not be misunderstood, calling loudly for 
a reconstruction of society, founded on a broader basis 
than has heretofore been presented to the inhabitants of 
this planet. Intelligent legislators and cultivated jurists 
will listen to her statements, will regard her claims, and 
be influenced by her example ; and, in due time, incip- 
ient steps may be taken, to not only patch up old institu- 
tions, but to present entire new features. 

The poor, the ignorant, the vicious, the selfish, the 
degraded classes, exist. Governmental institutions are 
especially for these. The higher and more perfectly devel- 
oped classes are, in the nature of things, a law unto them- 
selves; and, with little or no legislative or judicial aid, 
they can learn and can do all that is essential to secure 
their happiness and their permanent prosperity. The first 



GENERAL AND SPECIAL LEGISLATION. 439 

and highest function oi' governments, then, is to care for 
the weak, the unfortunate, and the undeveloped. 



§11. OF GENERAL AND SPECIAL LEGISLATION. 

The instant any number of persons associate together, 
there comes a necessity for legislation. This legislation 
may primitively take the form of a general understanding 
of things to be done, and of persons who are to do. But, in 
the course oi' events, a need is found of a written code of 
laws, or Legislations, in respect to persons, to acts, to prop- 
erty, and to contemplated departures from the mortal form. 

When the number of persons who have associated is small, 
then the whole people may be convened, as in the case of 
the ordinary town meeting ; but, as society enlarges, extends 
its borders, spreads itself out over wide and distant domains, 
as persons of various habits of life come to be members of 
the body politic, it is found often to be inconvenient to 
call all the people together. Hence, representatives are 
chosen ; that is, persons who shall represent an idea, a set 
of ideas, or a class of persons located in a particular dis- 
trict. 

Now, one cannot, in the nature of things, be perfectly 
represented by another ; and often ambitious persons, mere 
demagogues, will be placed in official positions of an 
important character or otherwise. But representation is 
resorted to as a necessity, and it is quite difficult to remedy 
these apparent defects. What cannot be remedied must, 
therefore, be borne with all due patience. 

Yet it is in the power of the people to instruct their rep- 
resentatives, when convened in their primary assemblies. 
Much has been written, and not a little said, in respect to 
this topic. Some distinguished writers have set up the 
extraordinary claim that a representative should act in the 
legislative hall purely in accordance with his own individ- 
ual judgment ; that, as it were, he should lose sight of the 
fact that he holds only the relation of a representative ; 



440 THE EDUCATOE. 

while another class, equally intelligent, have asserted that 
the representative should constantly seem to be a living 
embodiment of the will of his constituents. It were 
hardly to be expected that opinions so diverse could be 
altogether in the right, yet it is desirable that the mind 
should be clear in respect to the whole subject of the 
powers, duties, relative positions, of both the constituent 
and the representative. 

It is a well-known democratic sentiment that " the world 
is governed too much." There is a liability, unquestion- 
ably, to run into extremes in this particular : but it is 
exceedingly difficult to say to the tide of legislation, 
" Thus far shalt thou go, and there shall thy proud waves 
be stayed." It is needful, however, that clear views be 
entertained in respect to generalities and to specialities. In 
all great enterprises the generals and the specials are 
sooner or later exhibited. It is, therefore, now in contem- 
plation to present succinct views in regard to these two 
points — the generals and the specials. 

Among the generals may be embraced the following 
points : 

First, A supervision of the weaker classes. Up to this 
present time, and for several centuries yet to be, society 
has had and will have within its bosom a class who will be 
quite incompetent to provide for their own wants. Among 
these, the idiotic, the insane, the mal-formed, the lame, the 
blind, may be embraced. Government should be purely 
parental. The stronger should have a care for and should 
make provision for the weaker. Here, then, is a general 
branch to which the attention of the legislator should be 
directed. 

Second, Tlie whole subject of human culture or educa- 
tion. There will be those who are exceedingly liable to 
undervalue culture. Uncultivated themselves, they have 
little or no appreciation of the advantages which may be 
derived from a thorough education of all the human facul- 
ties. The school-house, the academy, the college, should 



GENERAL LEGISLATION. 441 

be under the care of the stair as such, so thai there shall 
bo an oversight of each child, and a fair opportunity for 
each persoo who desires it to acquire a thorough, nay, a 
critical culture. Leave seminaries to mere private enter- 
prise, and there comes t<> he a rivalry, an envy, a jealousy, 
a sectionalism, a partyism, not to say a sectarianism, which, 
fco say tl: . will cramp some of the faculties of the 

expanding mind. The more the intelligent classes reflect 
on this Bubject, the mure intimately they become ac- 
quainted with the Prussian system of education, the more 
clearly will they perceive advantages which must flow 
from a thorough state or national system of education. 

In the third place, there should be a general system of 
agriculture, encouraged, strengthened, carried forward by 
every possible means. The earth is man's mother. From 
her loins proceed products of great value, mineral, veg- 
etable, animal, embracing in this classification the whole 
departments of horticulture, botany, floriculture, and po- 
mology. It would facilitate labors of this character, could 
distinguished botanists, pomologists, horticulturists, meteor- 
ologists, and mineralogists, be imported from the older 
countries, open institutions, cultivate domains as models, 
so that persons who are fond of this branch of labor 
might have ample opportunities to inspect, to obtain the 
best grasses, the best roots, the most beautiful flowers, 
selecting the more aromatic and useful herbs ; and all 
this should be done and encouraged by the state or 
nation. A new feature though this would be, yet in a few 
years it would be found that the compensations would be 
ample for such expenditures as might at first be deemed 
needful. 

Fourth, Every domain, of any considerable extent, 
will have its lakes, its rivers, its harbors. It will require 
but little discernment to see that expenditures should be 
freely made to connect lake with lake, river with river, 
and to render harbors most safe, easy of entrance, and 
navigable. 

56 



442 THE EDUCATOR. 

In the fifth place, the state or nation should embrace 
among its generals the whole subject of intercommunica- 
tion, embracing the railroad, the telegraph, the post-office, 
and all that machinery which will serve best to bind a 
common people together. Overlook that point, and vast 
sums of money will be drawn from the people. A few 
persons will become enriched at the expense of the masses ; 
private speculation will warp the avenue in this or that 
particular direction, without reference to the general weal. 
Binding the avenues together, making them the property 
of the state or nation, there would come to be in a popu- 
lous city a particular spot from which each avenue would 
naturally radiate. If one arrive from the east, the car 
from the south would start from the same edifice ; little 
hand-carriages would be at hand to transport baggage one 
from another, without anxiety, expense, or inconvenience, 
to the traveller. The canal, or the harbor, or the lake shore, 
would naturally be considered, in erecting the general, cen- 
tral railroad edifice. Those pests of society, the cabmen, 
to a considerable extent, might, by this arrangement, be 
thrown out of employment ; but the traveller would reap 
the advantages. The instant the mind reflects on this sub- 
ject deliberately, it will see the wisdom, nay, the absolute 
necessity of arrangements of this character. 

In the sixth place, the state or nation should see to it 
that every person who would labor shall have ample 
opportunity thus to do, receiving equitable compensation, 
corresponding to the prices of provisions. For example's 
sake, if a bushel of corn cost the laborer fifty cents, then 
his labor should be valued in respect to that price. If, 
however, inflation takes place, and corn rises to seventy- 
five cents, his compensation should be proportionally in- 
creased. Legislation should fix this point, so that the 
laborer shall have his whole rights. A general law of this 
character would exert an influence that can scarcely be 
realized upon that useless class of persons denominated 
speculators. There the speculator stands — by craft, trick- 



ESI IAI. LEGISLATION. 443 

ery, he inflates prices. The laborer feds it, struggles, 
strikes : ill-feelings, mobs are begotten, and often the poorer 
get crashed. Change the state of things; let the poor 
man's labor be enhanced with the prices of the staples, and 
he goes to bed quietly, arises comfortably, and labors with 
comparative cheerfulness. 

Yet another subject should be included among the gen- 
eral-, and that is the circulating medium, or the currency. 
There will be no true, permanent arrangements until bank- 
in-- corporations are driven out of existence. So long as 
a people for convenience need a currency, so long should 
the state or nation as such take this matter under its 
general supervision. 

It is believed that these generals embrace all that is 
essential, legislatively speaking. 

But there will arise, in the course of human events, some 
few specials. Without entering at any considerable length 
at this time into the subject of marriage, it is deemed wise 
to say that there should be some special provisions bear- 
ing relation to that subject. So long as the parties have 
property, so long as growths and expansions take place, 
so long as offspring are multiplied, there will be questions 
in respect to the permanence of that institution. It is well 
known that persons enter into connubial life actuated by 
various motives. Legislation in the past has chosen to 
make this a permanent relation ; but, though the relation 
may be partly legal, partly social, — bearing relation as it 
does to property, to offspring, — yet, when parties per- 
ceive, as sometimes they do, that they are unfortunately 
conjoined, there should be special provision by and through 
which they can break the fetter that binds them. This 
subject, then, naturally enough, may be referred to the 
tribunal which corresponds to the ordinary bench or court. 
The judge, or jury, as the case may be, is supposed to be 
impartial. When difficulties have become very serious, 
bickerings frequent, injustice manifest, then appeal might 
be made to this tribunal, presenting the whole subject to 



444 THE EDUCATOR. 

supposed disinterested persons ; judgment might be ob- 
tained, separation secured, and amicable arrangements 
made in respect to property, offspring, future supplies, etc. 

The fact that such special provision was made, and that 
any day a woman or man could herself or himself bring 
domestic relations before a public tribunal, would, in and 
of itself, exert a powerful influence at home. Now, the 
masculine tyrant, or the female tiger, glories that he or she 
can hold his or her victim for life ; and often the relation 
is little better than serfdom. Make a special provision for 
separations in such cases, and domestic life would, to use a 
moderate expression, be more harmonious. 

Another subject which should require special provision 
is that of the disposition of property prior to or at the 
time of departure from the mortal body. Now, the hus- 
band has the power to transmit by will, or by assignment, 
every penny, without consulting the wishes, feelings, or 
will, of his companion. Completely at his mercy, as it 
respects property, she cringes before him, and he rules 
with a golden rod. It is a matter of astonishment that, in 
a civilized society, and among the more cultivated classes, 
this subject has not attracted the attention of legislative 
bodies. True, up to this hour woman does not grace the 
legislative hall, does not occupy the bench, does not find 
a place in the jury-box ; yet it would seem that manly men 
would, ere this, have made special legislative provisions 
that woman should be consulted when the property was to 
be willed or assigned. 

And yet another subject should be classed among the 
specials ; that is, a care of the aged father and mother. 
Often these have labored and toiled to bring their off- 
spring up to certain conditions. Some of these offspring 
secure to themselves not only a competency, but often 
great wealth ; and, having little or no filial affection, suffer 
the mother who bore them, the father who reared them, to 
live in comparative obscurity, to feel a humiliating depend- 
ence, which often embitters their declining years. Special 



MOTIVES. 445 

legislation should see to (his. The children should be 
expected to make provision, permanent or otherwise, for 
their parents, in the ratio that they have property a1 their 
command. No matter which of the family has the most, son 
or daughter; that one should be expected to do according 
to ability. 

Other specialities may, and naturally will, occupy the 
attention of legislative bodies; yet these points should be 
carefully considered. These points should be pressed 
home to the minds of advanced and intelligent legislators. 
Could these steps be taken, humanity would be aided, the 
virtues would be encouraged, and the Christian graces 
would be multiplied. 



§111. OF MOTIVES. 

Without the church there can be no true state, and it 
were equally difficult to have a church without a state. 
At present, the state is divorced from the church, and the 
church undertakes to do its own work independent of the 
state, and the state undertakes to accomplish its pur- 
poses without the church. Though in some slight degree 
they may and do interchange offices, yet they are not 
one, and do not thoroughly intertwine like the vine. In 
unfolding to man a new legislative and judicial system, it is 
deemed essential to speak of the church as it should bear 
relation to the state. 

Now, in the American nation more particularly, each 
particular church has its individual plan, makes its indi- 
vidual efforts, and is prominently engaged in promoting 
its peculiar theologic dogmas. Vast sums are in this way 
expended ; much time and talent are requisite to sustain 
these separate institutions. Prominently, the church says 
" Believe ; " it then, either directly or indirectly, presents 
to its devotees certain motives of action, and through the 
force of these adherents are secured, and institutions of a 

38 



446 THE EDUCATOR. 

theologic character become, to a greater or lesser extent, 
permanent. 

Look into a town or village but for a moment ; observe 
the diverse interests, the clanships and partisanships, which 
these separate church institutions engender. Persons join 
the church, but they do not at the same time join the 
state ; and so church interests and state interests are often 
quite diverse. Now, whoever shall be able to unfold to 
man a system of measures, by and through which the 
church and the state can be truly one, should and will be 
regarded as one of earth's noblest benefactors. 

The instant, however, the mind is turned in this direc- 
tion, the old cry is raised, " Union of church and state ! " 
" The state will succumb to, and will be controlled by, the 
church ! " Suppose it were. TThy should that cause alarm 
in the mind of any intelligent person ? TVhat is the church? 
In a divine sense, the church is a mother : she holds to 
man the emotional relation. A family of intelligent chil- 
dren naturally cluster around the mother ; from her loins 
they proceeded, from her breast they drew their nourish- 
ment, and to her they must continue to look for counsel, 
wisdom, strength, encouragement. Divorce the state 
entirely from the church, and it has no basis of action ; it 
is parentless ; it is driven hither and thither by the craft 
and intrigue of the politician of to-day. It has no fixed 
principles of action ; no guiding star ; no safe harbor in 
which it can cast its anchor. 

Admitting, as the intelligent judicial mind must, the cor- 
rectness of these statements, a question of great moment 
may be started, How shall the church be sustained ? Answer: 
By the state. Feeling the need of a thorough religious 
culture, learning that institutions cannot be permanent 
unless they are founded in the religious element; what 
reason can be assigned why the state should not tax her- 
self to sustain an institution which must bring forth noblest 
men and noblest women, and prepare them to occupy im- 
portant positions in national affairs ? 



CHUBCH AND BTATB. 447 

But a question may be started} and our, too, which 
demands a careful consideration, namely, What shall the 
church teach? Answer: It shall teach grand fundamental 
principles, bearing relation to the Divine Paternity; the 

relation which man bears to his fellow-man; the laws of 
immutable and inflexible justice ; and wisdom in its highest, 
divinest, and broadest sense. Teachings of this character 
are and may be gathered from the bibles of the past, from 
the wide-spread volume of nature, from man's inner and 
diviner promptings, — saying nothing of the unexception- 
able religious literature, which, in this age, can be com- 
manded to an almost unlimited extent. The religious 
teacher might read extracts from the writings of others, in 
prose or verse, or prepare productions from his own mind, 
or might hold familiar converse with such pupils as were 
disposed to gather about him. Entering heartily into a 
labor of this character, loving man as man, permanently 
sustained by the state, compensations being commensurate 
with labor, talents, learning, and wants, the church would 
become a mighty instrumentality for human good. Dis- 
pensing with much of the machinery of the present day, 
rearing a less number of edifices for purely religious pur- 
poses, a larger number could be convened under the same 
roof; and thus time, expense, talent, would be saved. 

Brought into close relations with the religious teacher, 
the church would have in her bosom prominent persons, 
who might be wisely selected to hold important offices in 
the state. The state then would have a nursery, in wdrich, 
like the pomologist, she would be rearing her younger 
offspring, transplanting them to different locations, as they 
became qualified to occupy valuable and influential posi- 
tions in society. Xow, persons are hardly so likely to hold 
prominent official state positions, if members of the church, 
as though they were mere outsiders. Crafty, intriguing 
persons, who have no fixed principles, crowd themselves 
into office. These controlling and guiding the ship of state, 
often she is driven on the rocks, or falls early to pieces. 



448 THE EDUCATOK. 

The church now holds out to its devotees motives of a 
somewhat indifferent character ; it talks eloquently, nay, 
learnedly, of penalties extreme and sufferings many, to be 
incurred unless persons receive its instructions ; and often 
the more hypocritical and the outwardly sanctimonious 
steal the livery of heaven that they may more adroitly sub- 
serve their own private ends. Unite intelligently the 
church and the state, and motives of a high and lofty 
character would, in the nature of things, be presented to 
the mind. Sectarian and religious party interests being 
out of the question, it would cultivate an acquaintance 
with the noble minds of the past, would present lofty 
motives of action, and become a grand inspirer to a pure 
and holy life. It is well that man should love and justly 
esteem that honor and approbation which comes of a noble, 
pure, divine life. The state would be perpetually looking 
to the church to find the noblest persons to accept and 
receive such honors as it had to confer. 

The state would have its railroads, its telegraphs, its 
currency institutions, its edifices. All these need care. To 
the church, its nursery, it would look for persons best 
qualified to hold its several official positions. These honors 
and emoluments might justly be presented to the younger 
mind as among the motives to a religious and pure life. 
Prominent persons of the state might and naturally would 
occasionally visit the church, inspect its condition, learn 
its wants, become acquainted with the character, growth, 
progress, unfolding, of its pupils. The intelligent econo- 
mist, contemplating this subject, will see that vast sums 
could be saved ; the reflecting statesman will see that 
persons in whose breasts religion exerts a controlling influ- 
ence would be interested in promoting the good of their 
constituents, would cultivate good feeling among the 
members of society, and breathe a genial and holy influence 
in the legislative hall, on the bench, in the jury-box, and 
at the bar. A work of this magnitude must require time, — 



A.WABDS .WD PEN LLTE3S. 1 19 

amounting almost, if not entirely, to a reorganization of 
human governments. 



§ rV. OF AWARDS AND PENALTIES. 

It is a question worthy of consideration, Whence man's 
unwillingness to do his whole duty to his fellows? He 
sooks to promote, in diverse ways, his own individual 
interests: and yet ho rarely exerts himself to improve the 
condition, meet the wants, or remedy the failings and 
defects of character, of others. How best can man be 
encouraged to engage in labors of a purely beneficent 
practical character? True, the state punishes its wayward 
classes ; its tribunals draw such before them, and inflict 
penalties. Thus far has man grown. He has reached the 
condition wherein he believes it just and right to prevent 
wrong doing; and he affixes certain penalties to certain 
forms of crime. But the hour has now come when proper 
inducements should be held up, not only to refrain from 
overt wrong deeds, but also to strengthen the virtuous, 
and thereby increase the sum of human good. 

Some few beneficent persons have offered rewards for 
certain literary productions, thereby inciting persons to 
great efforts of a purely literary character. The inventor 
often has secured to him for a season certain pecuniary 
advantages as an incitement to his inventive powers. So, 
the intelligent teacher occasionally holds out to the minds 
of his pupils certain inducements to study, and to acquire 
useful knowledge. Stimulants are these to the younger 
mind. They exert certain influences, though sometimes 
of a questionable character ; yet, on the whole, it is believed 
they exert a salutary influence upon the persons who can 
be thus stimulated to action. Among the ancients, Olympic 
and other games were instituted, with a view of more per- 
fectly calling out, expanding, and strengthening, the bodily 
faculties. Careful provisions were made preparatory to 
57 38* 



450 THE EDUCATOR. 

these gymnastic efforts, and through their influence fine 
specimens of bodily strength and agility were exhibited. 

The present is more an age of intellectual and moral 
growth. The higher faculties in man are being more per- 
fectly developed. While penalties on the one hand may, 
and unquestionably do, deter certain persons in lower con- 
ditions from the commission of certain overt acts, yet there 
is another class, who might be encouraged by suitable 
awards to reach loftier moral and social positions. It is 
for the interest of the state that every member should con- 
tribute to its advancement; that in a high sense there 
should be a commonwealth. 

Virtue, knowledge, wisdom, beneficence, fidelity to prin- 
ciple, — all, in their places, contribute in some degree to 
the wealth, permanence and prosperity of a state or nation. 
The incendiary, for example's sake, by his lighted torch 
may consume in a single hour large amounts of valuable 
property, endangering the lives of persons, causing alarm, 
producing mental excitement often quite disastrous to the 
peace and well-being of society. Suppose, then, that there 
were a reward offered to a class of persons who might be 
regarded as state detectors. Whoever shall detect a per- 
son engaged in any acknowledged evil overt act, shall 
receive for information of this character a compensation 
corresponding in some degree to the property which other- 
wise might have been consumed. 

Now, the Humane Society wisely offers rewards to persons 
who may be instrumental in saving persons from drowning, 
or other marine accidents. Suppose the state should offer a 
compensation for saving a drunkard from the habit of ine- 
briation. Soon the faculties of the more beneficent classes 
would be turned in that particular direction ; loving that 
kind of labor, and at the same time stimulated by the 
expectation of reward, and thus raising up, in a state or 
nation, a class of eminent philanthropic persons, who might 
be the happy instruments in the hands of a good Providence 
of reclaiming and restoring a son to his afflicted parents, a 



AWARDS AND PENALTIES. 451 

husband to hi* weeping companion, a dissolute woman to 
her home and friends. Efforts of this philanthropic char- 
acter are now engaged in by comparatively a few persons, 
and receive no encouragement from the state as such. 
Little or nothing is done in that direction; crime, inebria- 
tion, incendiarism, are left to be punished by tribunals, 
little or no effort being made to educate and to reform. 

The state, then, should have, and should generously sus- 
tain, a corps of persons who might be denominated the 
Brotherhood of Mercy, or the Sisters of Charity. Living 
at comparative pecuniary ease, these persons could system- 
atize their efforts, interchange labors, concoct plans, and 
be eminently useful in encouraging the wayward to turn 
into the path of wisdom, whose ways are pleasant, and 
whose compensations are ample. A state or nation of a 
few r hundred thousands of persons, which should engage 
systematically in such efforts, would soon find its account 
in the results which would ensue ; preserving property, 
promoting quiet and harmony, securing the good will and 
the interest, nay, the labor of the now unproductive and 
vicious classes ; and it would be found, on careful calcula- 
tion, that the benefits would greatly overbalance the expend- 
itures. 

Besides this, there needs to be encouragement in respect 
to the production and rearing of children. The state offers 
a bounty on fish ; agricultural associations give their pre- 
miums for certain products ; but, unquestionably, man is to 
be more valued than a fish, and is of higher moment than 
a pig, cow, horse, grape, apple, or pear. Rewards, then, 
might be offered to parents who could bring before the 
public, at given ages, the finest specimen of bodily form, 
the most beautiful and agreeable countenance, the most 
ready wit, or the mo3t skilful hand, or the keenest artistic 
eye. It would not be difficult for the state to enter into 
arrangements of this character, and to have at hand certain 
sums to be annually or otherwise distributed, as do the 
agricultural societies, and other institutions. When that 



452 THE EDUCATOE. 

step shall be taken intelligently, and when there shall be 
clear views in respect to the production of a well-formed 
child, persons will be stimulated to combine with this 
object among others in view. Every parent knows the 
satisfaction that is enjoyed when the son, or the daughter, 
is honored by the intelligent classes ; add to this a hope of 
reward from a state or nation, and in less than a quarter 
of a century there will be found nobler specimens of 
men and women than have heretofore been on exhibi- 
tion. Crime will be lessened ; man will be stimulated to 
nobler deeds ; society will be advantaged by the awards. 

It is surprising that the state should only strive to catch 
and punish the wayward one, without, on the other hand, 
by every rational process, stimulating man to excel in wis- 
dom, purity, goodness, and truth. But a brighter star is 
gilding the eastern horizon ; the age of mere selfishness, 
of partisanship, of clanship, is to pass away, and a nobler, 
diviner state, and a holier church, are to take their places. 



§v. OF JUDGES. 

It is said that " secret things belong to G-od ; " and yet 
there is a power which man possesses, which enables him 
with a good degree of facility to pry into and discover 
secret things, — a power to judge of the intents of the 
heart. The overt act is but the outer expression of that 
which has previously been planned within. The act itself, 
whatever it may be, is neither criminal nor good. It is 
desirable to go back, and to read, as it were, the tablets of 
the human heart. Two persons may do precisely the same 
thing, and yet one may be vastly more criminal than the 
other. There are such differences of education, such 
favorable or unfavorable surroundings, such varied degrees 
of unfolding, that it were quite impossible to judge criti- 
cally of character by overt acts. 

In deciding, then, of degrees of guilt, in fixing on penal- 
ties, or in determining on awards, there needs to be in the 



op judci 3. 453 

state a power which shall go behind mere overt acts. But 
at first view it might be considered exceedingly difficult to 
find any considerable number of persons who could intelli 
gently hold the relation of judges., possessing the p 
to page judgment bearing relation to the thoughts and 
intents of the heart. 

How often do persons appear before human tribunals, 
guilty of the same overt acts, and yet in respect to one 
there are mitigating circumstances many, while in respect 
to another hardly any palliation can be presented; and 
yet, as tar as mere acts are concerned, they are and must 
be adjudged as equally criminal. Every intelligent person, 
who has for considerable length of time occupied a prom- 
inent position in judicial halls, must have been led to reflect 
on the unequal distribution of justice. Often wealth, honor, 
station, parental influence, weigh in behalf of one offender' 
while another may appear before the tribunal alone, friend- 
less, penniless, and his case is hurried over with little or 
no attention. The judge is to a considerable extent, of 
necessity, governed by the written code. Before him'the 
statute lies, and by its language he must be governed. He 
is not ^ himself a legislator ; he holds but the judicial or 
executive position. 

_ What, then, it may be asked, can and should be done, in 
view of this unfortunate state of things ? 

Justice holds an even scale : it should be blind to per- 
sons ; it should have no favorites, and should decide irre- 
spective of wealth, family, or social position. That the 
judicial function may be properly discharged, the state 
should call to its aid a class of persons who possess the 
faculty of reading the mind, and judging of moral quali- 
- they bear relation to mental, social, and even bodily 
conditions. Where, it may be earnestly asked, can such 
persons be found? The answer is, there are sciences now 
overlooked, and which need to be resuscitated and called 
into general use. Among these sciences, no one will in 
the future be regarded as more important, in judging of 



454 THE EDUCATOR. 

moral conditions, than that of astrology. Careful records 
should be kept, by the state, of nativities ; the year, 
month, day, nay, the hour, when each child was ushered 
into existence. When one is charged with an offence, the 
astrologer should be called into requisition. All the facts 
essential should be placed in his or her hand; the character 
of the person accused in the past will be unfolded with 
marked precision, and the future of the person will be read 
with equal accuracy. Now an important step has been 
taken ; it is seen what the past has been — what the future 
must be. Based on these facts, gathered from this exact 
science, there will be an ability to judge with much accu- 
racy of the steps to be taken to secure to this wayward 
one the best possible surroundings, and also to prevent 
future depredations on society at large. 

The state, then, should have, on fixed salary, a sufficient 
number of astrologers to aid it in coming to a decision in 
respect to the character and future prospects of each 
accused person. (At the present moment it is not felt to 
be wise to enter into the subject of parental transmissions ; 
that is purposely reserved for a future occasion, and 
directly in connection with other legislative and judicial 
considerations.) 

Together with the astrologer there should be associated 
the magician, and also the necromancer. On opening the 
pages of the past, it will be seen that the ancient kings 
had in their palaces, and at their command, both these 
learned classes. They, being brought into fine conditions, 
and being persons of large culture, and great mental 
powers, were able to interpret dreams, able to read the 
mind, able to perceive mental and moral conditions with 
as much ease as one can see her or his face in the ordinary 
mirror. Suppose one were but suspected of crime ; these 
distinguished persons could, by direction of the proper 
state authorities, fix their minds upon them, and describe 
with accuracy the thoughts and intents of their minds. 

Indeed, it were impossible to over-estimate the advan- 



OF JUDGES. 455 

tages which in numerous ways would accrue to a state or 
nation by the employment of persons of the afor< 
classes. They might be regarded as the protectors of 

society, A.cting in their true positions, they could inform 
the proper authority when persons were plotting treason) 
Stratagem, crime, or spoil; and these might be brought 
justly before the proper authorities, prior to the overt act. 
It would, it is true, be a novel proceeding to try a person 
for an offence which had not in act been committed ; but 
the oflfience does not lie in the act. Truly there can be 
no intelligent judgment founded on overt acts ; because 
there are circumstances so numerous, surroundings so 
various, that one actor may be comparatively innocent, 
while another may be very guilty. 

The judicial officer, then, needs to have at his command 
a horoscope of each person, drawn and previously laid 
upon his desk, prior to final judgment in the premises. 
The same applies to all civil cases which from time to 
time may arise in a village, town, state, or nation. In fact, 
most trials in the judicial hall are imperfect and unsatis- 
factory, because of a lack of ability on the part of arbiters 
to know precisely the thoughts and intents of the persons. 
Two or more persons enter into a compact ; that compact 
is recorded. Words are but signs of intentions ; and often, 
especially in civil cases, are days, weeks, sometimes months, 
consumed in arguing a contested case, because the docu- 
ment or documents, or witnesses, fail to clearly express the 
thought or intention of the parties concerned. Now, the 
learned classes referred to would be able with much ease 
to go back, psychometrize the document, get at the con- 
dition of the framers thereof, and read their minds. Nay, 
had the parties who entered into the engagement passed 
from the mortal form, they could be recalled, and made 
intelligently to speak for themselves. Dead men, it has 
been said, tell no tales ; but in an advanced condition of 
society it will come to be an acknowledged fact that per- 
sons who pass from the mortal form do but change their 



456 THE EDUCATOR. 

condition, and can and do speak through other persons j 
and thus all that vast branch of judicial labor bearing 
relation to deeds, to wills, to boundaries of estates, etc., 
can be settled with little or no difficulty, by calling the 
framers themselves from the spirit-world, and placing the 
ghosts on the stand. Many persons will shudder and turn 
pale the instant a proposition of that character is presented 
to their minds. The fact that such a power is dreaded 
would essentially aid the arbiters in coming to an intelli- 
gent decision. Say what the world may, laugh while it 
will, yet there is a power now lying in the background 
which shall yet come forth and stand boldly out on the 
canvas ; and it will be made evident that many persons 
hold estates and property which in justice belong to 
others. 

These views are presented with a view of suggesting 
plans, by which the state or nation can come to a more 
intelligent judgment of all cases, whether of a criminal or 
civil character. 



§VI. OF THE RELATION OF HUMAN TRIBUNALS TO THE DIVINE 
GOVERNMENT. 

The Hebrew poet wrote, " The Lord is our Judge, our 
Lawgiver, and our King." Though this is poetry, yet it is 
an affirmation of a generally acknowledged fact. 

If there be, then, a divine and universal government, 
whence the need of human tribunals, and why should man 
organize legislative and judicial assemblies ? It is hardly 
to be expected that, in a brief series of papers of judicial 
and legislative matters, abstruse metaphysical or theolog- 
ical subjects can be entered into to any considerable 
length ; and yet it is difficult to discourse intelligently on 
subjects of this character without, at least, occasionally 
referring to the Divine government. 

How, then, and in what sense, does G-od govern the 
world ? It is not enough to say that He governs by fixed 



THE ihvixk GOVERNMENT. 457 

and immutable laws. Statements of that character do not 
satisfy the inquiring mind. Man is a part of the universe. 
Ood governs by and through instrumentalities. Man is one 
of ln's instruments. Man lias an innate sense of right, of 
wrong, of justice, and of beneficence. These innate facul- 
ties, like other powers, are called into exercise, and a 
judgment is formed not only in relation to one's self, one's 
own private affairs, but also in respect to the duties, rela- 
tions, positions, and acts, of other persons. In this sense 
it may be said that Jehovah acts as Lawgiver, as Judge, 
and as Sovereign. 

Now, a man may be suited to occupy one position ; he 
may succeed admirably as a sawyer of wood, ^ sweeper of 
chimneys, a digger in the earth, a cultivator 'of fruits, or an 
artist ; and yet he may lack the elements essential to con- 
stitute him a legislator, a judge, a juryman, a general arbi- 
ter or controller. The sawyer of wood, and the sweeper 
of chimneys, however, may be adepts in their respective 
lines, and are not to be spoken of disparagingly as they 
bear relation to other persons. It is quite impossible to 
decide which position is the more honorable, because 
each and all are essential to man's highest good. 

There are minds of a cool, calm, deliberative, philosophic, 
and argumentative cast ; these will naturally fall into their 
places, — become legislators, arbiters, appear at the bar, on 
the forum, or in the pulpit. So to speak, these are con- 
trollers of mind ; having great mental powers themselves, 
they are capable of swaying the masses. The Napoleons, 
Washingtons, Jeffersons, Adamses, Hancocks, Otises, and a 
host of worthies in the past, have appeared when most 
needed, — have framed laws and constructed governments 
d to their respective times. In one sense they may 
be called " gods." They are to the people lawgivers, 
judges, sovereigns. To talk of a government on the part 
of Jehovah which does not embrace the action of mind 
on mind, is quite idle. When persons appear who are pos- 
sessed of high moral and religious qualities, and of great 
58 39 



458 THE EDUCATOR. 

mental powers, then, proportionately, do they imitate in 
character, in precept, in legislation, and in judicial action, 
Him who sits upon the throne of the universe, and sways 
all things at his will. Hence, it were quite possible, could 
minds noble enough be engaged, to institute a purely 
theocratic government on any particular planet ; that is, a 
looking to the Sovereign of the universe, by prayer and 
by a communion with Nature, thus s6 eking to know the 
Divine will, and incorporating the same in written codes. 
It is a beautiful thought, that as the hen broods over her 
little flock, so the Divine Being influences and acts upon 
his creatures, writing out his own divine code upon the 
tablet of the^human heart, that it. may be intelligently 
transmitted Id such as need that form of instruction in 
laws, statutes, and judicial decisions. But in the ratio that 
a people ceases to look up to Jehovah for wisdom and 
guidance, does that people gather to itself corruption; 
designing demagogues creep into power, subvert valu- 
able institutions, corrupt important legislative acts, and 
soil the judicial ermine. 

Too much caution, then, cannot be had, in selecting for 
important positions in society the purest, broadest, noblest 
minds. Efforts should constantly be made to bring the 
human government into harmonious relations with the 
government of Jehovah, that to all practicable extent the 
two may become one. The legislator should be able to 
sweep with broad eye over all the past ; should be inti- 
mately acquainted with the laws framed and the institutions 
founded by Solon, Lycurgus, Themistocles ; with the unsur- 
passed orations of Cicero and Demosthenes ; with the rise 
and fall of ancient nations ; should grasp the grand essen- 
tial principles which for centuries sustained these nations, 
and mark the causes of their decline, overthrow, or down- 
fall ; and should be able to combine the wisdom of a Solo- 
mon with the legislative skill of a Moses. With all this 
learning gathered from the distant past, there should be 
a knowledge of the present and the prospective wants of 



CAUSES OF CRIME. 459 

man, and of the moans of swaying the masses for good. 
Then, turning the mind to Him from whom all wisdom 
primarily Hows, communication should bo opened with 
planetary and spiritual worlds, studying with eare the laws 
which govern the heavenly bodies. In this way, to some 
extent, may one, become qualified to occupy legislative and 
judicial positions, Anything short of this entitles one to 
be regarded as a mere twaddler in governmental science. 
The more partisan of the hour, accidentally elected to office, 
can hardly be entitled to the name of legislator or judge. 
The law-school of to-day teaches its students rather of 
facts than of grand primal principles ; it hardly has God 
in its thoughts ; and its teachings are little better than 
judicial atheism. 

These unqualified assertions are not inconsiderately 
placed before the public* Until man shall be more per- 
fectly assimilated to the Divine, until he lives in closer 
proximity to God, human tribunals will be little better than 
the sham of a day, to be blown away by the next gale, and 
others of as little worth take their places. 

Moreover, in the legislative hall and the judicial assem- 
bly woman is needed, with all her love, all her religion, 
all her maternal affection, and all her moral strength. She 
is needed to act upon the grosser class, and to remind 
them that there is a God of justice who rewards those 
who diligently seek his counsel ; and that the mind must be 
upturned to Him from whom all wisdom flows, else their 
labors will be vain, and their counsels come to naught. 

Whatever a legislator sows, that he must reap. If he 
sow to the flesh, he shall reap corruption; if to the spirit, 
he shall reap immortality. 



§ VII. OF CRIME, AS IT BEARS RELATION TO TRANSMISSIONS. 

There is an old proverb that the fathers have eaten sour 
grapes, and their children's teeth are set on edge. Unques- 
tionably the influence of parents upon the bodily, mental, 



460 THE EDUCATOR. 

moral and religious condition of their offspring is very- 
marked. It is often observed that the child of a drunkard 
is an inebriate ; the child of a depredator is a thief or a rob- 
ber. How solemn is the thought that a father, or a mother, 
or, peradventure, both, may be instrumental of ushering 
into existence a child, or a number of offspring, who, in 
consequence of parental defects of character, are liable to 
become inmates of jails, prisons, pauper establishments, or 
guilty of crimes to be expiated on the scaffold ! What can 
the state do, what ought it to do, in view of this acknowl- 
edged condition of things ? The parents may have passed 
off the stage of life; the children are left to work out 
that which was inwoven in their very being. No nation 
thinks of punishing a mal-formed person. Because a child 
is born with one eye, or wholly blind, or a mute, or with- 
out hands, or destitute of feet, these classes are looked 
upon with compassionate eye, — are considered objects of 
charity. But there is the drunkard : his father transmitted 
to the child a desire for the intoxicating cup ; and, now, 
what shall be done with this inebriate ? He may be, and 
often is, a pest of society, a miserable, filthy vagabond; but 
it is quite impossible for him to recover himself. One 
might about as well expect a person lying sick with a 
putrid fever to arise, throw off the fever, and engage in the 
active duties of life. The fever-patient is unable to move 
hand or foot ; sympathizing persons gather about his bed- 
side, watch over him, call in the physician, and use such 
remedies as can be commanded, to restore the patient to 
health. 

Now, crime is disease ; it must be so regarded and 
treated. While there have always been persons who were 
useful as medical practitioners, loving to care for and watch 
over the sick, so there have appeared from time to time 
individuals distinguished for power over mental and moral 
diseases. The state should seek out such ; it should range 
the planet over in search of persons who have within them- 
selves great mental and moral power, and who are capable 



CURE OP CRIME. 461 

ol removing the moral virus from the criminal. This may 
be done with as much ease, to say the least, as a cancer or 
a tumor can be removed by the surgeon. 

Christianism, in its earlier stages, gathered to itself per- 
sons of tins character — women and men of great faith, of 
marked simplicity, of eminent purity of life, great self- 
forgot fulness, and ardent love of their kind. Its founder 
looked with the eye of compassion upon the criminal; and 
when an adulterous woman was brought before him, that 
her case might be adjudicated upon, he treated her with 
gentleness, improved the opportunity to instruct her 
accusers, and kindly bade her go and sin no more. 

Punishment, the infliction of evil for evil, only makes 
the condition of the transgressor worse ; it adds fuel to the 
fire, often calling out vindictive feelings which otherwise 
might lie dormant, and thus sin is rather augmented than 
diminished. 

The first thing needful is to educate parents ; to teach 
them how intelligently to combine ; to teach them of the 
great responsibility resting upon them as begetters, that 
they may not entail upon their offspring misery, crime, and 
woe, which no human tongue can describe. But when 
such offspring have been begotten, and appear on the stage 
of human life, they must be treated as mal-formed, as 
unfortunately or imperfectly begotten persons. Institu- 
tions, therefore, of a purely remedial character, should be 
founded by the state, with a view of having an intelligent 
supervision of this class of persons, calling to its aid the 
noblest, purest, nay, the mightiest moralists who can be 
engaged. These patients — for such they should be consid- 
ered — should be kept in charge until society, through its 
representatives, or its judges, shall be satisfied that they 
are capable of taking care of themselves. Then experi- 
ments should be made, opportunities afforded them to try 
their strength; if they can walk alone, well ; if they need 
crutches, morally speaking, let these be at hand. Thus, by 
the aid of beneficent parental and remedial institutions, 

39* 



462 THE EDUCATOR. 

some few, to say the least, might be morally restored, 
become useful, and perhaps valuable members of society. 
Civilism builds its jails, founds its prisons, erects its whip- 
ping-posts, stocks, and scaffolds ; but fails almost entirely 
in reclaiming any considerable number of the more depraved 
wayward, and perishing classes. 

In the future, when man shall have advanced beyond his 
present plane of thought and action, he will look back with 
amazement upon the unwise methods which have been 
resorted to in the treatment of crime and criminals. As 
man rises from his present grovelling condition, he will love 
his brother, and strive to reclaim him, by imparting his 
own loving spirit. He will understand more perfectly the 
laws of procreation, of parental and planetary transmission; 
and will look upon the criminal with the eye of pity, rather 
than of vengeance. No longer upon the legislative or 
judicial hall will be inscribed that sentiment of the age of 
force, " Vengeance is mine, I will repay ; " but rather the 
diviner sentiment, " Love is mine, and I will reclaim.'' 1 



§VIII. ARBITRATION OF DIFFERENCES. 

Bring any considerable number of persons together, and 
of necessity there will be found shades of difference — dif- 
ferent complexions, different habits of life, different methods 
of reaching their various points, different employments: 
and so there arise honest differences of opinion. It were 
hardly to be expected that there will ever be a condition 
when a perfect unanimity of opinion will exist. Some look 
at a subject from one stand-point, and others look at the 
same subject from another point. It is not needful to sup- 
pose that persons are dishonest because they hold different 
opinions. They may agree in respect to certain acknowl- 
edged principles, and yet differ in the application of them 
to a certain subject. 

There is a divine expediency. One said, not unwisely, 
" All things are lawful, but all things are not expedient ; " 



ARBITRATION. 463 

that is, somo things are inexpedient. Some persons act 
with greater precision than others; some deliberate Longer 

than others; and hence there are differences of opinion in 
respect to times and seasons. One would act while another 
would delay. 

Since, then, there is a constant liability to an honest dif- 
ference of opinion, it is worth while to consider at some 
length the subject of references, or arbitrations, in cases 
where different opinions are honestly entertained. 

The Hebrews for several hundred years were in the 
habit of selecting from their number a class of persons 
whom they denominated judges. Whenever questions 
arose among the people which they found it difficult to set- 
tle to their own satisfaction, such questions were referred to 
these judges. Now, almost every community, almost every 
town of any considerable growth, every state and nation, 
has within its boundaries disinterested persons of sound 
judgment, unto whom difficult questions might be wisely 
referred. At present there is a disposition, on the part of 
individuals, to run hastily into litigation : and, on the part 
of nations, to declare war. And, even if justice be obtained 
in the judicial hall, — which often is not the case, — law- 
suits engender heart-burnings, divisions, contentions, which 
often separate persons who otherwise might live happily 
and comfortably together. The Jewish records present a 
strong case : there arose between two families a question 
in respect to a living and a dead child. Both the mothers 
claimed the living, rejected the other. All the maternal 
instincts were aroused, and it was quite impossible for 
these families to settle the question between themselves. 
Perhaps the infants, as little ones often do, much resembled 
each other, so that it was exceedingly difficult to decide 
whose the living child was. The families resolve to refer 
the subject ; but what can a stranger know in the case ? 
One would, at first thought, suppose that a question of this 
domestic character could not, in the nature of things, be 
easily adjusted by any third person. And yet the keen 



464 THE EDUCATOR. 

intellect of the referee in this case enabled him to fix on a 
plan which brought out in strong light the affections of the 
true mother. Could there, then, be selected by the town. 
state, or nation, as the case might be, a class of shrewd per- 
sons, intimately acquainted with the workings of the human 
mind, to whom all questions and differences could be 
referred, it would greatly promote harmony, peace, and 
good will, among discordant parties. 

Under the present system the legal tribunal has a body 
of persons called jurymen: but who are these, and how are 
they selected? In the first place, it will be noticed that 
there is not a woman among them; neither does a colored 
man get invited to a seat in the jury-box. In fact, little or 
no discrimination is had in selecting that important body 
of persons. One might as well go out into the public street 
and blow a horn, and select as jurymen the first twelve or 
twenty-four persons who come to hear the music, as by the 
common mode. Such persons may be well enough in their 
places ; some are good white-washers, others are skilful 
artists : while a large portion, as it respects sound judg- 
ment and clear discrimination, are greatly lacking. It is 
time that this ridiculous practice of calling all sorts of per- 
sons together to sit as jurymen upon most important ques- 
tions was abandoned. There is no disposition to under- 
value the jury : it were a wise provision that any case 
under consideration be presented to impartial persons ; 
but, then, they need to be persons of sound mind, cool 
judgment, and clear discriminating powers. 

There is a question relating to this point, about which 
there may be, and is, an honest difference of opinion : Is 
the attorney, either for the state, or the prosecutor, or the 
prosecuted, an advantage or disadvantage, in coming at the 
facts of the case ? Attorneys, it is true, are supposed to be 
interested in bringing out all that belongs to either side ; 
but do they not sometimes bewilder and befog th 3 minds 
of the jurors, so that they hardly know how to decide ? 
Strike out that class of persons : and, if the jurymen require 



AGREEMENTS AND DISAGREEMENTS. 465 

to bo informed in respect to a particular statute, or in 
respect to previous decisions, then a class of advisors 
might be employed by the state, to whom they could look 
for such legal information. The witnesses appear on the 

stand: the jury could delegate one of its number to draw 
out of the witnesses all the testimony which is deemed 
atial; thus they get the facts in the case; and that 
truly is all they need to know, as for as the witness is con- 
cerned. \i' they desire to consult the astrologer, he is 
supposed to be at hand; the necromancer and magician 
are also at hand, ready to facilitate the inquiries of the 
jury. 

It is deemed worth while, then, in founding a new state, 
in instituting a new legislative and judicial system, to con- 
sider this whole subject of arbitrations between individuals, 
families, towns, states, and nations. Let competent per- 
sons be employed to act as arbiters for those who may be 
incompetent or unable to decide for themselves. While 
the jury-box should not be thrown entirely aside, yet it 
should be filled by persons of suitable age, of sound judg- 
ment, and of clear, discriminating, perceptive power ; then, 
so far as legal tribunals are concerned, there might be a 
near approach to justice and equality. But, outside of the 
court, before its threshold is crossed, arbiters might be 
exceedingly useful, saving to the contesting parties large 
sums, much time, and, on the whole, giving them better 
satisfaction than they would obtain before the ordinary 
legal tribunals. 



§IX. OF AGREEMENTS AND DISAGREEMENTS. 

It is an unsettled question, Which are most likely to be 
right, the few or the many? It was once said, " Broad is 
the gate and wide the way that leadeth to destruction, and 
many there be who go in thereat; while strait is the 
gate and narrow the way that leadeth to life, and few there 
be who find it." This passage goes to substantiate the 
59 



466 THE EDUCATOR. 

position that the few are more liable to be right thnn the 
many. At present, by general consent, the majority gov- 
erns. If a case is presented to a body of referees, three or 
seven in number, when two or four agree they are consid- 
ered as deciding the case ; but, in fact, the one or the 
three who are in the minority may be right, and the two 
or four wrong. Yet people would hesitate to reverse the 
rule, and decide that the minority should govern. 

Perhaps it would be difficult to open a subject about 
which statesmen and jurists would differ more than that of 
Agreements and Disagreements. That differences of opin- 
ion are entertained by persons of the soundest judgment, 
is familiar to all who have been called to associate with this 
class. Paine wrote some valuable papers entitled "-Com- 
mon Sense." It would greatly aid man could he command 
a larger amount of that article. Turning again to the jury- 
box — a perfect unanimity is required, else there is no 
decision. No matter if eleven are perfectly agreed beyond 
a doubt, yet if a single stubborn individual refuses to go 
with the eleven, the case cannot be settled ; it must be 
tried again, at whatever expense of money, time, and talent. 
But, divide the jury equally, let them stand six and six, and 
the case assumes a different complexion; there is good 
reason, then, to suppose that more light needs to be thrown 
upon the case. Common sense would, in this case, suggest 
another trial, or institute a different method of reaching a 
finality. 

Now, the Agent of the Association of G-overnmentizers 
will find her mind from time to time turned to a considera- 
tion of that difficult subject, namely, decision by majorities ; 
and she will feel that she needs wisdom on this point, else 
her education, governmentally speaking, may justly be 
regarded as defective. 

What, then, is involved in this whole subject of voting ? 
What are the elements which constitute the ballot-box? 
Is there not a higher mental and moral state ? Unques- 
tionably there is. Every jury, every body of referees, 



VOTING NEEDLESS. 467 

should have its one leading, central, deciding mind, corres- 
ponding to Him who rules all things by his own sovereign 
will. Suppose the jury-box to be full, or the referees to 
have convened ; they have hoard all that belongs to the 
case. They retire to ponder the whole subject : they 
review the case step by step, grasp its strong points, con- 
sider its minor phases ; each one is supposed to be capable 
of expressing his or her opinion in respect to its merits. 
These opinions should be quietly expressed ; the leading 
mind, holding to the others the parental relation, listens 
quietly until each person has said all that he or she desires 
to say. The leading mind gathers up, focalizes, concen- 
trates the whole ; and should be qualified, in view of all 
that has been said, to decide the case without votes. 

At first view, the moralist would see in this course 
immense evils, extravagances not a few, results fearful, — 
usurpation, tyranny, kingcraft. But, for the sake of the 
case, suppose that, instead of one person deciding, the 
number were augmented to two or three. Does not the 
intelligent mind see that a single, central, pivotal mind 
may be able to judge, under the circumstances, better than 
a larger number ? That the weight of public sentiment 
should be brought to bear upon that single mind, is all just 
and right ; that the majority or minority may try to sway 
his mind, is well ; what the public will say, he may consider; 
his liability to lose a lucrative and honorable position may 
be regarded. 

Still, looking at this subject in the light of the past, it is 
unhesitatingly declared that in questions of agreements 
and disagreements there should be a final submission to a 
single leading, sound, central mind. The ballot-box, then, 
may be thrown to the winds. Look out into all great move- 
ments, and in each will be seen a grand, central, leading 
mind. Votes may or may not be used, but one mind will 
decide on a course of action, and will sway the masses. 
Look at the mighty warriors of the past — your Alexanders 
and your Hannibals. They, as single persons, controlled, 



468 THE EDUCATOR. 

whether in the cabinet or the field. Cabinets are nsefnl ; 
but the members of the cabinet are to be regarded in the 
light of aids to the president, or leading mind. Look at 
the United States ; consider its extended domain ; behold 
its immense wealth. At its head stands a single mind, call- 
ing around it counsellors for the time being to aid it in its 
decisions. The House of Representatives and the Senate 
frame their laws, but these require the signature of a single 
mind. Whence, then, the unwillingness to look in the face 
a principle which, in fact, is in practical operation in the 
American government ? Suppose there were two or three 
presidents, — would the administration be more perfect? 
Incorporate, then, into the jury this principle, that, instead 
of waiting for an entire unanimity of opinion, a single 
person shall decide the whole case. As surely as this 
method is adopted, so surely will there be better and wiser 
decisions than are every day occurring in your judicial 
halls. 

It must, however, be admitted that great care should be 
had in fixing on the particular mind who is to pronounce 
the decision. But it must be kept in mind that the astrol- 
oger, necromancer, and magician, may be consulted. Ac- 
quainted as they are with mind, its powers, capacities, 
knowing the particular planet under which each one was 
bora, they could assist in designating the grand herculean 
mind which would be capable of grasping all that truly 
belongs to any case, of separating essentials from inci- 
dentals, and of rendering a just verdict. 

New though this train of thought is, as applied to a 
board of referees or the jury-box, yet the agent of this Asso- 
ciation will find herself strong here, occupying an impreg- 
nable position. Her past acquaintance with the machinery 
of state and church will convince her that if she can 
control a single mind, in a given case, then all the others 
are certain to follow. If, then, she would carry a point, 
she knows that, no matter what the masses may say, if she 
can reach the single mind that controls the masses, they 



FINALITIES. 469 

come as a matter of necessity. The same law obtains in 
all relations. The intelligent person does not make ap pli- 
cation to the common Boldier, bnt marches directly to the 
commander-in-chief; and when he approves, foot, h< 

j >ons, move at his bidding. The province of the 
council of war is to aid the single mind of the commander. 
Hannibal stood alone — he represented all the Cartha- 
genians. Thearmiea who opposed him sometimes selected 
two generals. Hannibal succeeded always in dividing these, 
and thus lie conquered. 

Lessons of this character are legibly written on the 

is of the past, and should be carefully studied by 

-rnmental minds in the present 



§X. OF FINALITIES. 

Every government heretofore organized on this planet 
has had its executive. The legislative and judicial de- 
partments have their somewhat distinct though closely 
allied duties. The legislature frames the code ; the court 
considers and interprets it. But beyond these is the 
executive department. Without the executive branch, the 
legislative and judicial are powerless ; it is that which 
gives vitality. The first two branches correspond to the 
mind and heart ; but the third corresponds to the hands 
and feet. It becomes important, then, that this branch 
should be considered and framed in harmony with teach- 
priorly presented, bearing relation to legislative and 
judicial action. 

In some of the states of the American Union there is a 
body who are denominated counsellors. They surround 
the executive ; they give that officer the advantage of 
their learning, wisdom, or previous experience. The head 
of the state or nation has thus its counsellors or cabinet ; 
and it has at its command officers who are expected to obey 
its behests, without why or wherefore. Is there a crim- 
inal to be arrested, — the head, through its various officers, 

40 



470 THE EDUCATOR. 

either directly or otherwise, orders the arrest. Besides 7 
in juxtaposition with the petit jury, there exists a body of 
persons who, in distinction from the body last named, are 
denominated the grand jury. They sit in secret. Com- 
plaints may be made to them against any implicated person. 
They inspect the charges, and find a bill or otherwise, as 
circumstances on the whole may seem to justify. Secret 
institutions are thus considered aids in carrying forward 
the executive department. One may be suspected who in 
fact has clone no wrong. If the suspicion were made public, 
the reputation of the accused would thereby be injured. 
This secret body investigates and decides for itself whether 
there be reasonable grounds of action; and, if so, reports to 
the proper officers of the more public tribunals. 

Besides this, governments have at their command armed 
bodies, who, in the case of emergencies, such as invasions, 
mobs, etc., are expected to obey the orders of the head of 
the state or nation : the latter officer being the commander- 
in-chief of the army and the navy. Here, then, is a person 
holding in his hand an immense and comparatively unbridled 
power. Again, the President of the American Republic has 
under his direction certain other officers whom he appoints, 
giving him an executive patronage which may be wielded, 
in a measure, at will, for good or evil. Thus the machinery 
of government is somewhat of a net-work : often of a very 
complicated character, requiring much knowledge and large 
capacity to look at the whole thing in all its details, — to 
see how one branch acts upon and affects another, — to 
observe where checks and balances are needful, so that 
each branch shall mind its own affairs ; never doing too 
little, on the one hand, or overstepping its boundaries, on 
the other. 

But, in organizing a government based on eternal truth, 
impartial wisdom, universal love, the question naturally 
arises, What relation could an army and navy bear to such 
a structure? Might not a government be framed which 
could be sustained without the sword ? To but a small 



FINALITIES. 471 

extent has this experiment ever been tried. Some potty 
bodies of people In the past have undertaken to live ae 
brothers, leaning not \\\)on the arm of force, but trusting in 
Almighty God. 

T<> found a government of love, based on eternal princi- 
ples, in harmony with the Divine government, requires 
i faith in God, and an almost boundless trust in man. 
Yr! if must be confessed that innocence often is its own 
protector, that purity rarely needs the executive arm, that 
the peaceful may safely rely on pacific measures. 

But other nations exist ; kingdoms are established. 
What relation could a government which had not at its 
command, as a finality, the army and the navy, bear to 
other nations and to other kingdoms ? If rebellion were 
to break out in its midst, how could it be put down? If 
the infuriated mob were to appear, by what means could it 
be disarmed? 

But there are other questions which should precede 
these : — Why should there be a mob? and whence would 
spring rebellion? and why should another nation declare 
war against a people who had given no cause of com- 
plaint ? It will be found, on a careful inspection of modern 
and ancient history, that where wars have broken out both 
of the contesting parties have in some respects infringed 
upon each others' rights ; and, unwilling to acknowledge 
the fault, or to make just reparation, they have pressed 
matters to open war ; and when once war is declared, the 
code of honor will not allow of retraction or apology. When 
matters have reached this stage, the private duel must be 
fought, or the nation must defend itself, right or wrong. 
It is of no consequence now where the fault lay : the nation 
is proud of its power, of its age, its position among other 
nations, and it must sustain itself at all hazards. The 
philanthropist weeps when he pauses to consider the rivers 
of human gore that have thus deluged the earth, in the 
centuries of the past. 

But war, in and of itself, cannot be regarded as a finality. 



472 THE EDUCATOR. 

Often other nations are called in, subsequent to war, and 
arbitration is resorted to ; or one party is so weakened 
that it succumbs to the other, and of necessity peace is 
declared. " Order reigns in Warsaw." But, if arbitration 
is to be employed, why not have it prior to the war? 
What particular advantage can be expected from arbitra- 
tion, subsequent to or in the midst of war, which might 
not as well be secured prior to striking the first blow? 
Certainly, vast sums of money could be saved ; also time 
and blood, as well as treasure. But if, in the outset, it be 
evident that one nation is mightier than the other, and that 
the stronger must conquer the weaker, then why not sub- 
mit at once ? Why enter the arena at all ? Why not come 
to terms, and submit with as good grace as possible to 
what cannot be avoided? Surely, the stronger nation 
would be in as good temper prior to war as at any subse- 
quent period. If bargains are to be made, it were certainly 
wise to close them before the blood is heated by contest. 
When thoughts like these shall take possession of any con- 
siderable number of minds, it will be found to be entirely 
practicable to dispense with both the army and the navy. 

But the keen statesman, driven from the broader field 
of national warfare, will turn his eye to the executive 
department. A person has been convicted of crime, all the 
preliminary steps have been taken, and it is as clear as the 
noon-day sun that the accused did knowingly, wilfully, and 
maliciously, violate a statute of the town, state, or nation. 
If the army and navy be dispensed with, then how can the 
executive and his agents exercise their functions, having 
no final resort — neither sword nor cannon to back them 
up? 

A government founded on the principles already delin- 
eated will, of necessity, be a voluntary government j one 
into which persons will enter of their own will, by their 
own consent, precisely as one joins an agricultural or a 
banking association, or an insurance company. Persons 
who do not choose to be members cannot in justice be 



TREATMENT OF LAW BREAKERS. 473 

Compelled to Bubmil to Its rules and its regulations. It 
were certainly an usurpation for a number of persons to 
associate themselves together, call themselves a body 
politic, a government : and then, forsooth, compel every- 
body rlso in a given territory to join them, and comply 
with their rules and regulations, whether or not they know 
what those rulo< are. There never was a grosser outrage 
on the rights of man. 

But, the statesman asks, How shall this government pro- 
tect itself, and how take care of the rights, immunities, 
privileges, oi' its members? Precisely as any other volun- 
tary association takes care of itself. It must see to it that 
it receives only such applicants as it chooses. It certainly 
is not bound to admit any vagabond who may see fit to 
knock at its door and ask admission. Persons are supposed, 
then, to act intelligently. The applicant is supposed to 
have become acquainted with the general purposes, laws, 
judicial regulations, of the body. Thus informed, he asks 
admission. Now, the government, as such, asks, Who is 
this person? What are his antecedents, his general repu- 
tation? What of his progenitors? What does astrology 
say of his future ? And thus a knowledge is obtained of 
the man's past, present, and future. 

It will be seen that, with these safeguards, there can be 
but little or no crime. But suppose one does clearly 
violate a law, or refuse to obey the requisitions of the 
government, — the person, by that act, would cease to be a 
member of the body politic, because this is a voluntary 
government, and when one ceases to observe its requisi- 
tions he cannot in any just sense be regarded as a member 
of the body. 

Yet, in the bosom of this institution there will be the 
weak who need strength, the mal-formed who need sup- 
port, the young who need education, the aged who need 
care, the morally defective who may be reclaimed, and 
should not be dismissed until all reasonable efforts are 
made to reform them. 

60 40* 



474 THE EDUCATOR. 

Looking, then, at the governmental institution in this 
light, regarding it as a purely voluntary association, con- 
sidering its head as simply parental, its legislation as 
eminently moral, its judiciary as a court of inquiry, it will 
be seen that it is possible to carry on a government with- 
out resort either to the sword or the scaffold, as a finality. 
But, found a government on any other principles than 
those presented in this paper, and it can no more subsist 
without the support of the army and navy, than can the 
eagle without its wings, or the bear without claws, or the 
shark without teeth. 



§ XL ESSENTIAL REQUISITES 0E THE NEW STATE. 

The church may justly be regarded as the heart, the 
state as the head, and the people as the hands and feet. 
The heart alone may be considered as a mere pulsative 
body, — continually it pulsates, receiving and emitting. 
The head holds the guiding influence ; but the head alone 
could do little or nothing. Add to the heart and the head 
the hands and feet, and labors varied can be wrought. 

Now, as the heart needs the head, and the head the hands 
and feet, so the church needs the state, and the state 
needs its executors. 

The purpose in introducing these anatomical forms of 
speech is to draw a portraiture of a people whose God is 
the Lord; a people who regard Jehovah as their lawgiver, 
their judge, their priest, their king, their all in all. This 
people are supposed to have framed a government in har- 
mony with the laws of God, based on Truth, Love, and 
Wisdom. Governments correspond to the hearts of the 
people from which they proceed. The heart of this peo- 
ple is the church ; it pulsates and brings forth a govern- 
ment correspondent to its divine throbbings. 

In the outset, then, it is obvious that a people must be 
very pure, exceedingly religious, and highly moral, to con- 



475 

struct Bnch .1 governmenl as has been pictured to the mind 
in preceding papers. Such a people, being pure in heart, 
must always Bee God; being quiet in life, they must inherit 

all g I thin ying intercourse with diviner beings, 

they must r< • reams of wisdom, goodness, love, flow- 

ing naturally from such intercourse. It is hardly neces- 
sary to add that a people capable of constructing such a 
rnment must be an industrious, peaceful, happy, virtu- 
3 e eking not only individual interests, but 
the h social and collective good. Such a people, in 

a broad - mid hardly be said to need legislation, or 

a hall oi' justice, or an executive, in the ordinary, lower 
seme. Yet among them there would be a diversity of 
opinion, shades of character, different degrees of unfolding; 
and out of these would arise a need of a few written rules, 
constituting a code of laws ; also of a court of inquiry, 
corresponding to judicial investigations ; and there would 
also be need of a class of persons who should hold the 
relation of executors, supervising and attending to general 
matters of a domestic or other character. Thus, the gov- 
ernmental machinery would move easily, economically, and 
with little or no friction. Unless the mind is educated to 
look at governmental matters in this common-sense light, 
it is clear that confusion, disorder, chaos, would be exhib- 
ited, and the drama of Babel-building would be played over 
again. 

While the framework of government is designed to be 
purely voluntary, there will be a need of these three promi- 
nent classes: the first, to construct codes; the second, to 
institute inquiries : and the third, to oversee and execute, 
in harmony with general purposes and plans. 

A new social state sooner or later must be commenced. 
But few persons, comparatively, of precisely the right 
stamp, are needed to unite and start the young enterprise. 
The American Republic is large, its institutions are of a 
comparatively fresh, pure, and free character. One can say 
pretty much what he pleases, provided he does not outrage 



476 THE EDUCATOR. 

the general public sense. Discretion is the better part of 
valor. In undertaking an enterprise which looks far on 
into the distant future, which may bring weal or woe to 
multitudes yet to be ushered into existence, there cannot 
be too much discretion, too great moderation, or too 
thorough an acquaintance with the objects to be reached. 
Any person, therefore, who, with a view of consulting his 
or her own present needs, may wish for immediate action, 
is to be regarded as but a bubble on the wave. The good 
of large masses of persons is to be looked to, — not only 
of those dwelling in this country, or on this earth, at the 
time of commencing efforts, but there must be a wide 
sweep in respect to the inhabitants of other climes, a 
careful consultation with persons dwelling in other 
spheres, and a regard to the relation which this effort 
shall bear to coming generations. An intelligent people, 
who shall consider all these matters, will, as it were, forget 
themselves ; they will consider it a high privilege that 
they are favored with the opportunity of being instru- 
mental in founding a colony fraught with such immense 
results. 

The Pilgrim Fathers left their peaceful homes, their val- 
ued institutions, their richly-cultivated fields ; they took 
their little all in their hands, launched the Mayflower, and 
landed on these wintry shores. Now, millions of people, 
in a few short centuries, are enjoying blessings countless, 
resulting from their fidelity to principles ; these formed a 
part of their very existence. Conscience, religion, inflexi- 
ble justice, controlled those noble men and women; and, 
rather than live at home deprived of their religious rights, 
they chose to cut the cord that bound them to their native 
shore ; they took their lives in their hands, and, in the midst 
of winter planted the young colony in the New World. 

On all the historic pages of the past there is no grander, 
subhmer deed recorded than that performed by this chosen 
people. Little did they know the trials, difficulties, and 
contests, that were before them. But, actuated by the 



\TIAI. REQUISITES. 477 

strongest of all powers, religion, they overcame all obsta- 
cles, and framed a government founded to sonic extent on 

the church. Their record is before the world to-day; and 

whoever looks thereon must admire their devotion to their 
principles, whatever may be said of their defects and their 
mistakes. 

Now. In this day, a new world is opened to mankind, — 
a continent richer far than Yespucius or Columbus ever 
saw. It is the world of a diviner morality, a purer spir- 
ituality ; a world for thought and for action, on which a 
few persons are first to tread, and found a new colony, 
erect new institutions, call together new casts of mentality, 
that a diviner social and governmental system may be 
instituted, emanating from the hearts of the people, and 
based on the religious element in man. Such an enterprise 
calls for volunteers ; it has no rewards, no emoluments, to 
offer, excepting the rewards springing from a conscious- 
ness of duty faithfully performed. No priest, in the ordi- 
nary sense, can enter here, because all are kings and 
priests unto God. The crafty demagogue, the political 
trickster, cannot stand on a platform having but three 
planks, — Love, Truth, Wisdom. Wordy resolutions can 
find no place there ; but acts, — divine, pure, unselfish 
acts, — these, and these only, are the offerings acceptable 
in the sight of Jehovah. An entire self-consecration of 
one's body, soul, mind, and spirit, is essential, to enjoy 
divine communion. There can be no retaining of this or 
that, but a giving up of all that one has and expects to 
have ; and thus there shall come to be a divine common- 
wealth, in which you shall say no longer " Mine and thine,' 7 
but Humanity's. 

Until persons can be brought into this state of mind, to 
a considerable number, it were wholly vain to expect that 
the Elysian fields can be reached. These points, therefore, 
are regarded as essential requisites to the founding of a 
voluntary government. 

True, the agent may find circles, here and there, who 



478 THE EDUCATOR. 

may choose to adopt these views only to a limited extent. 
Let them do so. They will see that half-way measures are 
never successful ; that 7 to succeed in any enterprise, there 
must be a divine wholeness, else the thing limps — it is one- 
legged, one-handed, one-eyed, one-sided, and, sooner or 
later, failure is written upon it. Lessons to this effect are 
written in the past, for the admonition of the present. 
They are like the rocks laid down upon the mariner's chart, 
that the pilot may know precisely of his soundings. In 
that sense, abortive experiments, futile efforts, half-way 
measures, are useful, — useful as indicating rocks to be 
avoided. There is a constant tendency to adopt lower and 
more popular measures. Yotes are wanted, moneys are 
needed, persons are suffering; and so down goes the 
standard, to suit present emergencies. But the uncom- 
promising mind of the agent will enable her to see that, in 
starting an enterprise so magnificent as the founding of 
a new government, measures must be adopted of the 
most radical character, else slimy, slippery, designing per- 
sons will creep in, in time subvert the whole scheme, and 
use it for individual and selfish purposes. 



§ XII. OF WOMAN AS A LEGISLATOR, ARBITER, AND JUDGE. 

Woman needs to be called out from the retirement and 
individualism of past ages. Up to this hour, she has 
moved, with comparatively few exceptions, in a limited 
circle — that of domestic life. Man, alone, has undertaken 
to launch, rig, and man, the governmental ship ; and, without 
trifling, it may justly be said that he has succeeded in these 
efforts about as well as one half of a pair of tongs or 
shears could be expected to perform the functions of those 
utensils. But man sees his wants, and understands his 
needs, very slowly. He has proudly said that he was capa- 
ble of legislating, of managing judicial and executive 
affairs, without the aid of the gentler sex. Centuries have 
passed ; he has tried the experiment. Now he begins, to 



WOMAN AS A LEGISLATOR, ETC. 479 

some degree, to appreciate the rights and duties of woman, 
ami to value her as a counsellor. 

In the future, — woman being more thoroughly educated, 
brought out move frequently into public life, appearing 
occasionally in the pulpit, at the bar, on the forum, and in 
the legislative hall, — it will be found that she possesses 
certain valuable powers, which will justly entitle her to hold 
important legal, judicial, and political positions. 

Woman, unquestionably, is more intuitive than man. 
Though she may not at first be regarded as so rigid a 
logician, or so critical a metaphysician, yet, lying back of 
the reasoning powers, there are the emotional, religious, 
and intuitive faculties ; by the exercise of these, she gets 
at things by a shorter and less severe course of study, and 
her conclusions are usually quite as clear and as satisfac- 
tory as those which are derived from more strict processes 
of ratiocination. Now, while the reasoning powers need 
to be exercised, yet, if persons can arrive at conclusions 
by another and shorter process, certainly no intelligent 
person can object. Let the logician and metaphysician 
study out his problems, and let woman adopt her method ; 
let them then compare notes, and, if the conclusions are in 
general the same, the sum is proved. Thus great help 
and much strength may be derived from this mutual 
effort. 

Suppose judgment is to be had in a certain case : let 
both men and women be requested to investigate, to hear 
all the facts in the case ; let the severe critic, the rigid 
logician, do his work, while woman does hers. It will be 
found that, as a judge, as an arbiter, nay, even as an exec- 
utor, she will often equal, and frequently excel man. No 
earthly reason can be urged why woman should be pro- 
scribed because of bodily conformation, which could not, 
with equal force, be brought against persons whose noses 
vary in shape. The physiognomist could make out a 
pretty strong case to the effect that the pug nose is quite 
unsuited to look deeply into a subject, or to investigate 



480 THE EDUCATOR. 

with patience. Looking at this subject, then, with the eye 
of common sense, — considering the relations which the 
sexes sustain to each other, — regarding the interest which 
a mother must feel in the welfare of the younger classes, 
knowing, as woman does, the wants, temptations, and 
aspirations, of her sex, — it must be seen, without effort, that 
it is highly impolitic to exclude woman from any position 
which she herself feels competent to occupy. Another is 
not to decide for her as regards qualifications, powers, 
the proprieties of life, or circumstances of a domestic or 
other character. This woman must do for herself. And 
the man who claims the right to be Ms own judge in such 
matters, and yet would undertake to decide for woman, is 
quite unsuited to occupy any position in an enterprise 
which looks to the good of man in the present, and to his 
progress in all future time. 

More than this, by calling woman out more fully, she 
gets a fuller education, enters new fields of thought, and 
actually becomes better qualified to discharge maternal 
duties, and to hold true domestic relations. 

This subject is exceedingly prolific of thought ; but 
these papers must be brought to a close. Humane and 
intelligent persons are requested to inspect them with 
careful eye. Of course, they exhibit defects, and what 
production does not ? Some reasonable allowance may be 
made for the condition [or quality] of mind through which 
they have been transmitted. Could minds of a large 
legislative, judicial and executive capacity and experience 
have been commanded, these papers would have exhibited 
greater mental ability ; but the general train of thought 
contemplated has been brought out; and it is felt that 
intelligent persons will duly appreciate this effort to in 
some measure prepare the public mind for a better form 
of government than has heretofore been organized on this 
planet. A hope is entertained that these suggestions may 
serve to arrest the attention of some able legislators and 
distinguished jurists, thereby fitting their minds to take 



MONARCHISM AND REPUBLICANISM, 481 

the initiatory steps requisite to the realization of what has 
been idealized. 



THIRD SERIES. —OF MONARCHISM AND REPUBLICANISM. 

[Communicated at Boston, Sept., 1S56.J 
§ I. INTRODUCTORY. — DEFINITIONS. 

Politically speaking, the dissolution of the American 
Confederation will be, perhaps, one of the most important 
eras in the history of man. The union of several distinct 
states, bordered by provinces belonging to diverse nations, 
is certainly a most interesting condition of things. One has 
but to be seated in a car, starting from the capital of the 
American nation, and in a few hours he finds himself in the 
neighboring provinces, where he beholds a people compar- 
atively happy, and to some extent independent, and yet 
under a monarchical form of government. This state of 
things gives observing statesmen tolerably fair opportuni- 
ties of considering the advantages of one, and the disad- 
vantages of the other. 

How long this condition of affairs will continue, is, to 
say the least, problematical. What will be the action of 
the British provinces, should there be a dissolution of the 
American Confederation, is certainly unknown to any 
mere man. The prospective eye may behold a concatena- 
tion of events, which may sever the provinces from the 
mother country, and unite them with the northern portion 
of the states. Should an event of this character tran- 
spire, a struggle between the republicans and the monarch- 
ists may be anticipated. 

Suppose the day has arrived when delegations have 
assembled from different sections of the American repub- 
lic, and also from the provinces. Certain dissimilar polit- 
61 41 



482 THE EDUCATOE. 

ical elements would manifest themselves. On the part of 
republicans, a strong attachment to their customs and 
institutions would be felt ; while, on the other hand, per- 
sons accustomed to monarchical forms would desire to 
perpetuate some, at least, of their institutions, and com- 
bine these with certain republican elements. 

Considering that a state of things of this kind may, at a 
period not distant, occur, it is very desirable that this 
whole subject should be thoroughly canvassed, so that the 
advantages and disadvantages of the two systems may be 
clearly understood. 

In presenting a series of papers on Monarchism and 
Republicanism, it is important at the outset to distinctly 
define these terms, since what has been regarded as mon- 
archy at one time has been repudiated at another. 

Monarchism has a single, supreme head. In the highest 
and broadest possible sense, it lodges in the hands of a 
single person an absolute power. Whatever others may 
say, whatever they may choose to do, whatever schemes 
they may enter into, whatever combinations may be formed, 
that single mind can sustain or destroy. It has the power 
to declare war, to make peace, to tax its subjects to any 
and every possible extent. It may confiscate the property 
of an individual, or any number of individuals, or of any 
body corporate, however large or influential. It has an 
absolute right to pry into all the affairs of the people, 
whether of a public or private character. It can convene 
assemblies and disperse them; can organize armies and 
disband them ; in short, it is absolute despotism. Such, in 
a single word, is pure monarchism. Circumstances, times, 
seasons, it is true, affect this individual mind ; for he is but 
a man, and, like other persons, is acted upon by surround- 
ing circumstances. He decides whether this or that meas- 
ure is expedient ; has his private counsellors ; relies on 
their judgment ; regards their opinions, whether spoken or 
understood ; considers the safety of his own head, the 
stability of his government, the liability to revolution, and 



HONABOHISM AND REPUBLICANISM. 483 

judges whether the people will bear this or that measure. 
All these considerations Influence, and to some extent 
control, his mind and action. But, over and above all, his 
word is law, his decision final. 

Passing to Republicanism, — under this system, the 
Bupn cutive is in some way elected by a greater or 

r number ofpersonsto hold that position, permanently 
or otherwise. 

Republics rarely elect for life; though sometimes it has 
been felt that a greater stability would be secured by that 
course. In such case it will be seen that the head of a 
republic is, in some respects, circumstanced like the mon- 
arch : and it were almost as difficult to remove such an 
one as to be rid of a despot. Yet the republican ruler 
feels some degree of dependence upon the people who have 
placed him in his seat. He would not choose to displease 
any considerable number of the electors of his realm. 
Besides, in the acceptance of a permanent office, there is a 
general understanding that he will conform, in some degree 
at least, to the wishes of the people by whom he has been 
elected. He also feels some pride of position, and wishes 
to keep up a general harmony with rulers who have pre- 
ceded him ; he desires that his government may be strong, 
that each and all its parts may be well sustained. In short, 
he holds to the people somewhat the relation of a steward, 
— they confiding in his wisdom, integrity, and political abil- 
ity. — and he may wish to do nothing which should serve to 
tisfy them, or disappoint their expectations. More 
than this, he often has his eye on either his own offspring 
or some valued friend, whom he desires may succeed to 
his place, in case of imbecility, sickness, or departure to 
another life. Occupying an important position for any 
considerable length of time, such an one gathers to himself 
a certain amount of influence, which he would naturally 
desire to so use as to advantage his friends. Like the 
monarch, then, he is a man acted upon by countless 
influ . 



484 THE EDUCATOR. 

Usually, however, republics elect their heads for certain 
temporary periods. This being the case, the instant one 
is fairly seated in the chair of state, he begins to scheme 
for the securement of a second or third election. Hence, 
to a very considerable extent, republican rulers become 
mere caterers. They are exceedingly liable to be the 
friends and supporters of a majority party ; and rarely, ex- 
cepting for political effect, will they interest themselves 
in the wants or claims of a small minority. They look con- 
stantly for power. If patronage is within their reach, they 
will, as a general thing, wield that power in such ways as 
wiU increase and strengthen their party, and thereby their 
own stability of position. Whoever expects anything less 
than this from a person located in a position of honor and 
lucrativeness, knows little of human nature. Man does not 
cease to be a selfish being merely because power has been 
placed in his hands, or is within his reach. 

These brief considerations relative to the position of 
the monarch, on the one hand, and that of the republican 
executive, on the other, are sufficient to show that neither 
can be wholly satisfactory to the intelligent and well- 
instructed mind. 



§11. GOVERNMENTS CORRESPOND TO GEOLOGIC CONDITIONS. 

By a law of necessity, external or human governments 
correspond to the general condition of the persons from 
whom they emanate. A government better than the people, 
or a people better than their government, would present a 
very curious phenomenon. Usually an inspection of the 
statute-books and of the general legislation of a given age 
or people will unfold to the mind the condition of its 
legislators, presidents, kings, or judicialists. This fact must 
ever be kept in mind, in studying the history of man. Take 
up Rollin's Ancient History, run through its numerous 
pages, read of the rise, progress, decline, or fall of a state, 
and it will be seen that the people who constructed, sus- 



GOVI iBBESPOND rO CONDITIONS. 485 

tained, or ruined that government, were either in a state of 
. b Btate of comparative inaction, or in a condition 
of moral or religions decline. 

The architecture of a country also exhibits the condition 
of its people. The structures in which they reside corres- 
pond to their bodily, mental, moral, and religious conditions 
An eminently religious people will have its monasteries, nun- 
neries, churches, its various forms of worship, holy days. 
and religious observances. Where there is a lack of this 
element in the hearts of the people, these outer signs are 
not beheld. So, in whatever direction one looks, the same 
results are obtained. Enter the dwelling of an artist, 
and paintings, sculpture, draperies, are exhibited. The 
artist may be unseen ; but his tendencies, aspirations, 
ral train of thought, are apparent in these beautiful 
exhibitions. 

In the light of this general principle, it may be reason- 
ably expected that a crude people would organize a crude 
form of government ; a cultivated people, a more perfect 
or artistic system. Looking back, then, it is seen that 
nations distinguished for great muscularity, and large 
bodily powers, have laid out their governments on a large 
scale ; have looked over vast territories, and contemplated 
the subjugation of kingdoms. With such people brute force 
rules ; the dictator rides rough-shod, and cares not who 
may be crushed beneath the wheels of his Juggernaut ; 
hie goal must be reached, his purposes accomplished. 
Hence, in the past, to gratify the avarice, caprice, or ambi- 
tion, of a single person, rivers of blood have been made 
to flow, towns have been sacked, cities pillaged, artistic 
and monumental edifices demolished, valuable libraries con- 
sumed, destroying, perhaps, in a single year, the labors and 
records of many preceding ages. 

If there were time in unfolding this subject, it might be 
shown with great clearness that certain animals are truly 
represented, not only in individuals and nations, but in the 
institutions which they have founded. Find a territory 

41* 



486 THE EDUCATOR. 

where, for example, the growling bear dwells, and promi- 
nently that savage element will appear in the people and 
their institutions ; because man is formed not only of the 
elements around him, but of the animals, vegetables, and 
minerals, below him. Without, then, pausing to dwell on 
this point, leaving it to be enlarged upon by zoologists, it 
may be observed, as a general rule, that when you find the 
condition of soil which produces certain animals, or certain 
vegetables and minerals, you find people and governments 
corresponding to these conditions. Here, then, is another 
method by which the government of a people can be 
known. Suppose the inhabitants were swept away, their 
books (fonsumecl, their property destroyed, their monu- 
ments demolished. The soil remains. A traveller journey- 
ing over that desolate territory desires to learn their 
history. He examines the soil ; inspects the elements ; 
observes rivers, forests, oceans ; marks the plains, hills, 
valleys : and from these conditions, with all necessary 
accuracy, he may infer the sort of government which must 
there have been founded. Is it a region where frequent 
volcanic eruptions take place, and where earthquakes 
occur ? He knows that the people who dwelt there must 
have been of a fiery, volcanic, unstable cast ; and that one 
government succeeded another, the foundations of society 
being frequently shaken. If he finds the ferocious tiger, 
or the cunning fox, or the majestic lion, he says, those 
people, governmentally, were tigers, foxes, or lions. 

Whatever cast of animal appears prominently, then, in a 
country, the same characteristic obtains in the people. If 
it be the eagle, it is a government of prey, falling upon and 
devouring the weak ; if the lion, there is strength, majesty, 
a slow, heavy tread, a firm purpose, a compactness of form, 
a durability of structure, an invincible courage. Look, for 
example, at the Roman republic. There you see a strong, 
majestic, soaring, and, at the same time, a devouring people. 
Naturally enough, the eagle appears on their standard. 
They could not have selected a dove, and would have looked 



GOVERNMENTS NOT TRANSFERABLE. 487 

with contempt upon a lamb. Travel to the East, where 
the gentle camel is found, and the beautiful horse roaming 
wildly over the plain,— where the products are of a fine 
character, and the soil of a quiet cast, — and you see a 
people who live mainly by agriculture and the tending of 
flocks, with little or no governmental machinery. This 
conies of the soil. 

The moment the mind accepts this view of the subject, 
it sees that a government which is suited to one condition 
of soil, and to one zoologic state, may be quite unsuited 
to another soil, climate, or zoologic condition. Whoever, 
then, undertakes to transport a system of government from 
one clime or soil to another, will sooner or later see that 
the effort must fail; because there will be found in the 
people a lack of certain elements requisite to enable them 
either to comprehend the system, to justly appreciate it, or 
to permanently sustain it. 

The American republic affords an example in illustration. 
Here is a vast territory ; an effort is made to spread the 
net-work of a single government over these varied soils. 
Architecture, learning, culture, art, science, industry, 
economy, of necessity flourish in some portions ; while 
indolence, inactivity, sluggishness, a lack of appreciation 
of the refined and artistic, an inability to elaborate, appear 
in others. 

It is a matter of surprise that a greater number of able 
governmentalists have not taken this philosophic view of this 
matter. The difficulty is increased by the fact that a large 
portion of the present inhabitants of the American states 
are from other countries. Migrating to this climate, they 
have brought their previous education and various elements, 
which are truly uncombinable. Hence, no governmental 
m existing on another soil can be intelligently trans- 
ferred to this. It will be needful, therefore, to organize 
what may be called a mixed system. The governments of 
the earth, as a whole, must be studied, and then with 
considerable ease this labor can be accomplished. 



488 THE EDUCATOR. 



§ III. MONARCHISM AND REPUBLICANISM COMPARED. 

Among the methods of acquiring useful knowledge, per- 
haps there is no one more interesting, and at the same 
time instructive, than the comparative method. Looking 
over this planet, its governments may be divided into two 
prominent classes — the Monarchical and the Republican. 
It were hardly worth w r hile, in this paper, to consider, at 
any length, the subject of Patriarchism, or Pamilyism, as it 
has sometimes appeared, and has, for a season, held to the 
people the relation of government. Strictly speaking, that 
form of government springs directly from Parentalism ; 
which branch of the subject is distinct from that now had 
in view. The sense in which the terms monarchical and 
republican are used has been already defined. 

Now, despotism has certain advantages j republicanism 
has also its advantages, together with many disadvantages. 
The analytic and synthetic mind needs to compare, — to 
separate the unessential or pernicious from the permanent, 
and intelligently combine the two. 

The monarch takes the throne. The masses expect this, 
as a matter of course. They have become accustomed to 
look to a single governing mind, — generally a male, 
sometimes a female. Their minds are fixed upon the royal 
family, and when, in the order of events, one is removed, 
it is expected that another will immediately occupy the 
vacant position. 

Turning, however, to a republic, there is exhibited a 
general and constant effort on the part of the Outs to 
occupy the position of the Ins ; while the Ins are perpet- 
ually striving to keep the Outs where they are. Royalty 
has no labor of that sort to do, because the whole thing is 
supposed to be settled. Now, if the mind of the states- 
man be constantly occupied in endeavors to reach a posi- 
tion, on the one hand, or to retain a position, on the other, 
little or no time is left for considering the wants of the 
people, or for starting broad methods of improvement ; 



MONARCfll vs. REPUBLICANISM. 4S9 

but everything is made bo bend to mere personal or party 
considerations, 

The consolidated monarchy exhibits a unity, a perma- 
nence, a harmony of one part with another. It under- 
takes grand national improvements. The monarch being 
permanently seated, either in his own person or in his 
family, is honored by these achievements; they redound 
to the glory and stability of the royal family. In a 
republic, on the contrary, everything is, as it were, left at 
loose ends. The administration of to-day becomes the 
opposition to-morrow : and hence substantial national 
improvements are not secured. 

Besides this, the royal family naturally desires to sur- 
round itself with the more permanent architecture ; it 
gathers, in the course of time, specimens of art ; it sees 
the need of founding libraries, and the advantages to be 
derived from the general culture of the people. Thus, 
there comes to be a royal patronage, which, when used in 
a right direction, becomes a mighty stimulant to action. 
The monarch stands as a light, occupying a lofty position : 
if virtuous, he comes forth like the morning sun, in all its 
glory, dispensing its benignant light and heat; and he 
inspires the masses to imitate his noble example. 

The president of a republic, however, aside from his 
temporary position, exerts little or no personal influence. 
In a sense he is a child of accident ; circumstances of a 
varied character have combined to place him in his seat. 
Measurably secluded from the world, busily engaged in 
attending to his official duties, he has little or no time to 
consider, suggest, or elaborate improvements ; he feels that 
his position is uncertain, — has none of the advantages 
accruing from a long line of ancestors, — can rear no val- 
uable and beautiful structures, — cannot gather libraries, — 
has no opportunity to surround himself with works of art. 
In comparison with the monarch, he is but the bubble of 
a day. 

Considerations of this character will induce in the 
62 



490 THE EDUCATOR. 

mind of a meditative person the inquiry, whether, looking 
at all sides of the subject, a permanent monarchy is not 
preferable to a transient and ever-changing republic. 

But the republic has certain advantages which mon- 
archism cannot secure to itself. The people find a certain 
degree of satisfaction in coming together in their deliber- 
ative assemblies, discussing the conduct and schemes of 
their officers ; and, whenever a sufficient number can 
agree, they can walk to the ballot-box, dismiss an official, 
place in his stead such person as they please, or, if they 
see fit, entirely abolish the office itself. At first view it 
would seem that this were a point of immense moment. 
Before, however, deciding on the whole question, it were 
well to consider the capabilities of electors to discharge 
the duties devolving upon them. 

It has been already said that people make laws corres- 
ponding to their internal states ; and that these internal 
states correspond to the soil on which they live, the 
elements they receive, the products they eat, and the 
animals generated on that soil. Now, there may be and 
often are certain elementary disturbances, eruptions, or 
agitations, which, of necessity, affect the inhabitants of a 
district. Could the people always be cool, grave, delib- 
erate, and were they invariably prompted by lofty motives, 
then their capacity to elect rulers would not be questioned. 
Look in upon an ordinary town-meeting. The people are 
the sovereigns ; they are assembled to assert and maintain 
their rights at the ballot-box. But who are they? There 
are the artisan, the humble laborer, the merchant, the 
farmer, the professional man ; and what can be reasonably 
expected from a conglomeration of persons of these 
diverse interests and views ? Each one has, or supposes he 
has, an axe to grind. How rarely do any number of the 
inhabitants of a town come together actuated by high 
and holy purposes, consulting the interests of human 
kind ? Who does not know that, prior to the convening 
of any general assemblage, for direct expression of 



DE] . REP1 BLK am 491 

thought, either public or private caucui ■■■ are held? 
ehind the town-meetings, -look in al the pre- 
liminary assemblies, and if will be found that a very few 
persons control the whole political machinery. These few 
make i lu- Dominations, unfurl the party flag, and rally Buch 
persons as they may to its support. 

To say, then, thai the people rule is false. The fact that 
a few wire-pullers ol is undeniable. As far as the 

laying of plans is concerned, the masses are but puppets, 
d and acted upon by a few artful, designing persons. 
11* the caucus would but consider the good of the whole 
people, it wore well; but the leaders are usually crafty 
scheme is, belonging to one or the other of the parties, 
namely, the Ins or the Outs. If the fo'rmer, all their 
efforts will be directed to the maintenance of their posi- 
tions ; if the latter, all their energies wall be put forth to 
remove the incumbents of office. 

It is clear, then, that, whatever may be said in favor of 
popular elections, it were about as well to confide the 
whole thing to a few intelligent persons ; the machinery, to 
say the least, would move with as much ease under then- 
guidance, as when the power is lodged, apparently, — for 
it is but apparently, — in the hands of the people. 

In contemplating the American republic, the heart of 
the philanthropist is pained when he considers the charac- 
ter and capabilities of persons who are elected to office. 
A legislature should be composed of grave, calm, experi- 
enced persons, holding to the people, to some extent, the 
parental relation. The judiciary should exhibit equanimity, 
a ca; weigh all subjects; should be familiar with 

the human mind, its workings, and the methods of its con- 
trol ; should study critically the effects of climates and 
of temperatures, and the influence of progenitors on their 
offspring. But often quite the reverse of these qualifica- 
tions is exhibited. The fact is, the masses have litile 
knowledge of legislative or judicial principles, and how 



492 THE EDUCATOR. 

can they wisely elect to such positions ? The expectation 
is preposterous. 

The more the mind is turned to this subject, the more 
will its importance be perceived, with the need of com- 
mencing an entirely new organization, — a governmental 
system based not solely on either monarchism or repub- 
licanism. Clearly, both these have certain advantages, and 
each exhibits certain defects. The advantages need to be 
secured, the defects discarded. It is not too early to pour 
into the minds of some few persons thoughts of a broad 
and preeminently practical character on this subject. The 
present is a season of comparative quiet. Wait until the 
bubble bursts, and all will be in commotion. Such a course 
would be as unwise as to undertake to organize a fire-com- 
pany, and build the engine, after the building is in flames. 



§IV. GOVERNMENTS OF THE PAST. 

In a high sense, all things proceed from a common 
source ; and more, all tend to a common centre. Hence, 
as it were, all things move in circles, starting from and 
tending to given centres. It is said that the Divine Being 
governs the world ; but, in a lower and secondary sense, 
the elements, soils, and general surroundings, govern. Man 
is what he is by a law of necessity. He forms laws cor- 
responding to the condition of the particular planet on 
which he dwells. Planets move in their natural orders, 
— revolve in circles, or, if preferred, in cycles. And thus 
there are grand planetary circles. 

Corresponding to the circles of the heavenly bodies, 
there are periods of progress, of light, of general improve- 
ment, followed by conditions which correspond to night, 
seasons of darkness, or what are called dark ages. The 
night continues a greater or less length of time, and then 
the morning dawns, — the sun of light, love, and wisdom 
arises, and ages of uninterrupted progress ensue. It is 
not to be expected, therefore, that the history of man will 



AGES OF LIGHT AND DARKNESS. 193 

exhibit a constant succession of lighl and growth. Tho 
of great light, as it were absorb to such an extent tho 
good that dwells in man, that there must be seasons of 
repose, relaxation, or darkness. In these ages of compara- 
tive inactivity strength is accumulated, aud man emerges 
prepared lor new efforts. 

It la evident that governmental institutions have been 
originated in the past of a high and valuable character, 
consulting, t<> great extent, the good of all classes. In the 
light, great men have come forth, and have 
occupied lofty positions as legislators, moralists, philoso- 
phers, or religious teachers. Then ages have rolled slurn- 
beringly on, in which a truly great mind was rarely seen, 
the sciences and the arts flourished not, the thoughts of 
man tended downward. It w T as, as it were, the evening; 
men looked upon the past with admiration, but had no 
energy to strike out new paths, and were quite incapable 
of forming new 7 plans. 

In order, then, to study instructively and comprehen- 
sively the history of man, this thought should be kept in 
mind, that ages of great light and knowledge must of neces- 
sity be succeeded by ages of darkness, imbecility, and 
inactivity. Taking, however, a comprehensive view, under- 
standing the relation which one of these conditions bears 
to the other, it will be seen that, on the whole, man is 
improving. The history of the race must not be studied 
in detached parts ; vast cycles of years must be looked 
over, not confining the view to the rise, progress, or 
decline, of a particular nation, but taking in the history of 
all age-, in all time. In this way only can a proper judg- 
ment be formed of human progress. 

If the mind is turned to ancient Egypt, it sees wonderful 
attainments in the fine arts and the exact sciences; show- 
ing that the sun of love and wisdom then and there reached 
high noon, sent down its golden rays, and developed learn- 
ing and skill unsurpassed by any people who had 
before, or have since, appeared on this planet. But when 

42. 



494 THE EDUCATOR. 

the sun had passed the meridian, decline ensued, darkness 
came on, superstitions appeared, oppressions were enacted, 
a blind attachment to the past was encouraged, progress 
was no more. Then no truly great mind could find encour- 
agement there ; the man of new thought, of noble life, of 
happy impulses, whose eye looked into the distant future, 
was rather expelled from its coasts than encouraged -to 
remain. As a sequence, the nation lost its vitality, and 
decline was inevitable. 

Springing, however, from that people, absorbing, as it 
were, its immense learning, educated at its courts, sur- 
rounded by conditions most favorable, Moses appeared. 
Full of interest in the welfare of man, identifying himself 
with an oppressed people, he stood forth in defence of 
human rights. He was expelled from their borders. Driven 
into a neighboring country, and enjoying opportunities of 
retirement, he was enabled to concentrate, in substance, 
the judicial and legal wisdom of the people whom he had 
left behind. He became a lawgiver. Exhibiting great grasp 
of thought, connecting the civil power with the religious, 
instituting forms and ceremonies suited to each, he founded 
a theocracy, corresponding to the degree of light which he 
had obtained respecting God, Nature, and the action of 
mind on mind. He considered the ability of the people, 
judged of their condition, and put forth that which they 
could appreciate. He succeeded in framing a code which, 
though quite exceptional in many points, is, on the whole, 
a valuable model, such as no other nation on this planet 
has exhibited. To the laws and customs instituted by Moses 
does the Jew hold with an exceeding tenacity. 

Other nations have instituted governments, forms, cere- 
monies, suited to the ages in which they have flourished. 
These have had their time. Among the Greeks, as also 
among the Romans, and other nations, distinguished states- 
men have appeared. They were the lights of their time — 
grand concentrators of the wisdom and knowledge of the 
past. Often retiring for months, perhaps years, to the 



INFLUENCE OF CONDITIONS. 495 

silent forest, or the mountain, that their thoughts might be 
systematized, they aided in founding new colonics, or in 
uprearing and perpetuating institutions of a high character. 
Time would fail to speak of Confucius, Solon, Themistocles, 
Lycurgus, or tin* Pharaohs. These lights have been, as it 
were, the morning stars of their respective eras. They 
were benefactors not only of their time, but many of their 
lessons have been preserved, handed down to posterity, 
interwoven with other structures, and aid in blessing man 
even at the present hour. 

That which is requisite, then, at this time, is to look 
over all the various systems which have appeared, under 
whatever name, in whatever age founded ; select the essen- 
tials of these, happily arrange and wisely combine them ; 
then present these fundamental principles to the public 
mind, and by all usual processes enforce them upon the 
attention of reflecting persons. Thus may be instituted a 
government based on love divine, wisdom broad, and jus- 
tice inflexible. 



§ V. INFLUENCE OF CONDITIONS ON GOVERNMENTS. 

In inspecting the various governments which from time 
to time have been organized, it will readily be discovered 
that some are of a more compact, iron-like, or granitic cast 
than others. Mind elaborates itself; it pushes out that 
which it has within ; and that which it has within is drawn 
from certain sources. It is, as it were, but a refinement, 
a cultivation, or, perhaps, better, a culmination of that 
which surrounds it, from which sustenances are obtained. 

Probably the strongest government now existing on this 
earth is the Russian ; and it may be well to dwell at some 
length upon the characteristics which are prominently 
exhibited in that form of government. It is an absolute 
despotism. The Czar wields a mightier power, for good 
or evil, than any other man, or perhaps any other body of 
men, dwelling on this earth; and yet Russia exhibits a 



496 THE EDUCATOR. 

compactness of governmental machinery which is nowhere 
else seen. It is almost, if not quite, impossible for any 
other nation to even cripple that government, to say noth- 
ing of ability to destroy it. 

Whence comes this compactness ? From three sources. 
The elements in that region are of a very strong, vitalized, 
and compact cast. Its granite is exceedingly fine, vastly 
more compact than is that of North America. Its iron is 
abundant, and also of an exceedingly fine quality ; it holds 
the highest price in all the markets of the world. Born on 
such a soil, inhaling such elements, subsisting to a great 
extent on the hard, ironized products, the people exhibit a 
great firmness of texture, an iron cast, are able to endure 
fatigue to an almost unlimited extent. They form institu- 
tions like unto themselves. It were like sending a ball of 
lead against a block of marble to attempt to make an im- 
pression on that people or their institutions. Yet they are 
not preeminently a warlike people ; they are somewhat 
disposed to cultivate peace and good will among other 
nations, and are far from being a savage or cruel people. 
But they are a people having a purpose, and possessed of 
great firmness of character. Their architecture, and all 
their great works, exhibit the same general stability. As 
things now appear, unless unlooked-for geologic changes 
occur, that government is likely to stand for ages yet to 
come. 

Turning to France, another class of people is seen, — light, 
frivolous, cultivated, unprincipled, — here to-day, there 
to-morrow, — having no fixed purposes of life. Scholars 
eminent are among them ; but scholars are book-worms, 
gatherers of other men's thoughts. Mechanicians also are 
numerous. But that any great number of broad, deep, 
governmental minds could be found among this people, is 
certainly questionable. Correspondingly, France has a fine 
soil, capable of producing fine fruits ; the most charming 
shrubberies in the world are found there. In France, as 
in the neighboring countries of Italy, Switzerland, and some 



INFLUENCE OF CONDITIONS. 197 

parts of Germany, the climate is Dot of a strong, invigorat- 
ing character; and the governments of these countries, 

since their first foundation, have exhibited a lack of Brm- 
D688 of texture. Revolutions are frequent; nobody ie sur- 
prised when tla^ press of to-day publishes the entire over- 
throw of a dynastv. or the formation of a new government. 

Nobody expects France to be to-day what she was yester- 
day, or bas any confidence that to-morrow will be like unto 
to-day. 

In these hasty reviews, there is no disposition to blame 
the inhabitants in general of any country. They w r ere 
grown on certain soils, sustained by certain products, 
inhaled certain elements. The results are precisely what 
an intelligent geomentalist would reasonably expect. The 
geology of a region makes the people what they are. 
a ions, however, are to be expected. Great lights 
will occasionally appear, blaze like the comet, attracting 
greater attention because of the surrounding darkness. 

Looking, then, at human governments in this light, it 
will not be difficult to see wherein lies the strength of a 
republic. You have but to study the soil, observe the lati- 
tude and longitude of a country, observe its products, 
inspect the elements, and you can decide what sort of 
institutions are best adapted to the people, with about as 
much accuracy as one can decide whether a garment will 
fit the person. Until statesmen shall come to study primal 
conditions, and consider the influence of surroundings, they 
will be quite incapable of constructing a strong and perma- 
nent government for any people. 

The American confederation was organized in haste ; 
little time was had for deliberation. The people were 
oppressed, they cried out in agony, taxes were multiplied, 
armies landed on their soil, invaded their firesides, and 
undertook to perpetuate customs and laws for which they 
had no love. Being a migrating people, the Americans 
had outgrown the institutions of the mother country; new 
avenues were opened before them; new methods of life 
63 42* 



498 THE EDUCATOR. 

were perceived ; a new soil was beneath their feet, and an 
immense domain was to be possessed. New circumstances 
thus surrounded them ; they chafed under the yoke, and 
determined no longer to crouch at the feet of the British 
lion. England mustered her forces ; the lion shook his 
mane, and thundered his edicts. His voice was heard, but 
was disregarded. Here, then, was general tumult. The 
masses supposed that these troubles could be removed, — 
that the yoke could be made lighter. Efforts were made 
to this end, but resulted in failures. Affairs growing 
worse daily, things appeared in distorted and unnatural 
conditions. A very few persons, a mere handful, resolved 
to entirely rid themselves of the oppressions of the Old 
World ; but few, very few, of these were broad, thorough, 
inflexible governmentalists. Yet something must be done. 
A Declaration was put forth; a Constitution was framed. 
But few of the framers were themselves satisfied ; it, in their 
judgment, was a doubtful experiment. The new ship was 
launched ; difficulties were seen, and they must be in some 
way avoided ; and hence, from the time of its foundation, 
the structure has been little better than a piece of patch- 
work ; introducing new laws, abrogating old, trenching in 
various ways upon the Constitution itself, and giving almost 
no heed to the Declaration. Thus the ship has become 
crippled. It is clear that ere long she must founder on 
some rock, or, perhaps, more than one. 

Here are the neighboring provinces ; a disposition is 
already exhibited, in some respects, to coalesce with that 
people. Treaties in that direction have from time to time 
been made. Attention is also turned to some of the Span- 
ish provinces. Mexico lies near at hand, having a dense 
population, of great power, and possessed of wealth almost 
exhaustless. Here are disturbing elements. Besides, lov- 
ing wealth as the American people do, it would not be a 
matter of surprise if at some time the dominant party 
should be bought out by a few designing persons, the reins 
of government seized upon, and wealth rule with its crafty 



A KBW BTSTEM. 499 

hand. Again, a class of persons who are oppressed and 
despised may. al any hour, resolve to imitate the rebels 
iA' 76; the country may be in arms, and at such a junc- 
ture cthor persons may combine, and the confederation be 
demolished. 

It is well, then, that all these circumstances should be 
3idered by moralists, judicialists, and statesmen, that 
the real danger may be seen ; and, seeing it, that there 
may be intelligent preparation to meet the crisis. A study 
of the two grand governmental systems, monarchical and 
republican, will aid the mind in coming to just views, and 
to a clear perception of the duty to be done when the 
revolutionary drum shall be heard. 



§VT. A NEW SYSTEM PROPOSED. 

The analyst and the historian are able with great rapidity 
to execute their branches of labor. It is often vastly easier 
to separate and narrate, than it is to intelligently combine. 
Parties often note defects who are quite incapable of 
suggesting improvements. In fact, the truly constructive 
mind is very rarely seen. The architect and the combinist 
have always constituted a comparatively small class. To 
wisely combine, it is essential that the mind should be clear, 
critical, precise. The mere analytic mind, which sees and 
sepa nnot construct: but it requires that cast of 

mind which sees things before they are constructed [that is, 
in thjs ideal] ; and sees not only outlines, but the minor 
points, and the steps to be taken to reach both the greater 
and the lesser. It is no great task to point out defects in 
the American Confederation. Almost any statesman will 
show you, in a few words, where the Union limps. But ask 
him to suggest an improvement, to propose a substitute, 
and he is quite unqualified for that branch of labor. 

In these papers much ground has been travelled over, 
of a moral, social, geologic, and mental character. Hastily 
the mind has glanced from one nation to another. It is 



500 THE EDUCATOR. 

clear that earth has no model government. No one who 
pretends to an accurate knowledge of the science of gov- 
ernment would for a moment risk his reputation by pro- 
posing to organize one in harmony with the general outlines 
of any system of the present or the past. Why is this ? 
How happens it that, while centuries have rolled away, and 
some of the best minds that have ever appeared have 
critically studied governmental science, and founded 
kingdoms, empires, colonies, republics, and confedera- 
tions of a varied character, yet no true model has been 
constructed ? 

The earth will have no true government, no permanent 
political institutions, until attention is turned to the plan- 
etary world. Long, far too long, have men looked around, 
studied the frameworks of ancient and modern systems } 
rarely have they looked above. When their minds shall be 
turned upward, their more reverential faculties unfolded, 
they will consider the relation which the sun and moon 
bear to the earth on which they live. These bodies may 
be properly considered as the representatives, the one 
of a monarchy, the other of a republic ; or, the one of the 
male, and the other the female element. Monarchist is a 
sun without a moon ; Republicanism, a moon without a sun. 
One is positive, absolute, despotic ; the other, receptive, 
liable to receive into its bosom elements which must, sooner 
or later, affect its very existence. 

A republic was contemplated on this continent ; gov- 
ernmental minds were focalized ; distinguished statesmen 
were called together. Oppressed by the powers of the 
Old World, the inhabitants of the New were heartsick of 
monarchy in any of its forms ; they desired a government 
of the people — wished that every competent person might 
have a voice in the elections. This was a very important 
step. Could that have been actualized ivhich was divinely 
shadowed forth to some minds, blessings more than can be 
estimated would have sprung from the new confederation. 

The American people resolved that their government 



A NORTHERN REPUBLIC. 501 

should welcome all classes; it would nol stop to ask where 
one was horn, or to what nation he belonged. He might 
become naturalized, take the ordinary oath of allegiance, 
and the next moment go to the polls. It was asking almost 
nothing of the foreigner. It could hardly be expi 
that persons educated under foreign influences would at 
once enter heartily into the new enterprise, or that they 
would see and comprehend its genius. The instant, how- 
ever, the attempt was made to practically carry out this 
feat nre, questions of an intricate character were started. 
Here was a nation born in a comparative wilderness; 
savages were on the territory. What should be done with 
them ? Tlicy were proscribed. One might come from Tur- 
key, and on the day of his arrival be naturalized ; while 
an American with a copper skin might desire the same 
favor, but was refused. It were hardly to be expected that 
■a mere savage could be received ; and yet this savage was 
a man, and the Declaration had announced the sentiment 
that all men were created equal. Thus the Confederation 
refused to be governed by its own teachings. Nothing 
need be said here of the African population. It is noto- 
rious that the founders of the American republic violated 
their fundamental principles by refusing to receive this 
class, rejecting them as citizens, and yet not only taxing 
them, but pressing them into the army and navy. But this 
condition of things will not surprise one who considers 
the circumstances which surrounded the statesmen of 
that time. 

In constructing a northern republic, one of the first 
great steps to be taken is, if practicable, to find a single, 
broad, deliberative, harmonious person, to act as its central 
mind. That person, as it respects age, should be at least 
forty-five years old, and rarely, if ever, more than sixty. 
As man is now cultivated more than woman, it is altogether 
probable that the person found might be of the masculine 
sex. Whatever may be the fact, there should be reference 
only to capacity, disregarding mere conformation. That 



502 THE EDUCATOE. 

person should be selected as the representative of the 
people's highest idea. With certain limitations, he should 
hold a monarchical position : his word, in a limited sense, 
should be law; his decisions, under certain restrictions, 
should be final — holding a relation corresponding to the 
sun in the heavens. It would be wise to fix that person 
permanently in his position for a period of not less than 
seven and not more than twelve years, thus avoiding the 
frequent political frenzies which now disturb the public 
mind. 

Next, there should be selected a class of individuals who 
should stand between the central mind and the people 
themselves. Unto them all complaints, petitions, expres- 
sions of dissatisfaction, neglect, or injustice, should be 
presented. They should be familiar with all this class of 
subjects. Selected directly by the people, they would be 
responsible to them, and would feel the least motion of 
the public pulse. Their position should be one of honor, 
and a good share of emolument, so that the best and most 
thorough minds could be obtained. 

While the central mind should hold his position for a 
period of either seven or twelve years, these counsellors 
may be more frequently elected. Then, if the number 
fixed upon should be twelve, one half should annually pass 
out of office, and others take their places. In this way 
recruits from the people would be frequently made. These 
officers would correspond to the moon, — they would 
receive. In a body, or through such delegates as they 
might choose, they would represent the condition of 
things directly to the leading governmental mind ; would 
state facts, present retrospective and prospective views. 
The leading mind would hold counsel with them, get their 
judgments, listen to their opinions, inspect their plans; 
in short, gather information from any and every quarter,, 
and make decisions. 

Looking at this governmental framework, at once the 
inquirer would ask, Should there not be other bodies 



PATRIABCHI8M. 503 

legislative? Unquestionably. There arc other planets, 

but all should revolve around the sun, ami be, in some 
sense, in Bubjection to it. In short, one needs but to 

study th^ >tars. ami to construct a governmental planet- 
arium. 

An institution has been already transmitted to the inhab- 
itants oi' this earth, temporarily of a secret character. It 
looks to the combination of persons, — persons who shall 
date for given purposes. Wisely it is denominated 
the " Order of the Patriarchs." In the earlier days of 
man's unfolding, governments were of a simple, paternal 
character. As Patriarchism shall be unfolded, it will be 
that it holds within itself a power which shall bind 
persons together, bringing them into close and quite har- 
monious relations. Its first infantile steps can hardly be 
heard. It makes its way so unobtrusively that the rustle 
of its garments cannot be perceived ; but, as it shall reach 
mind in different hemispheres, it shall turn its attention, 
among other subjects, to construction, — to the formation 
of governments, the founding of institutions, the rearing 
of edifices, the organizing of phalansterian and other 
efforts, in such ways and forms, and at such seasons, as 
shall be in harmony with the heavens. Astronomy, geom- 
etry, trigonometry, astrology, — all these sciences will be 
called in, so that the science of government shall take its 
place among the exact sciences. 

True, a work of this character cannot be urged onward 
with great speed ; but, as the eye of man shall be turned 
upward, as he shall consider the action of the heavenly 
bodies upon the earth which he treads, he will see and feel 
that a divine philosophy, a comprehensive science, must 
unite the two. Earth is needful for man, for the exerci-e 
of his lower and grosser faculties. Heaven is equally 
essential for the culture of his diviner, loftier, and more 
reverential powers. When educated to justly value both 
earth and heaven, — wisely balanced, receiving from both 
sources, — enjoying also the surrounding elements, under- 



504 THE EDUCATOR. 

standing more perfectly the grand nutritive laws, brought 
into finer conditions, enjoying a more harmonious archi- 
tecture, blessed with the society of finer persons, enjoy- 
ing direct communion with the spirit-life, comprehending 
the microscopic worlds, acquainted with planetary laws, 
— in the nature of things he will organize a more perfect 
government, one which shall represent the emotional or 
love principle ; which shall bring out the truth principle, or 
fidelity to his light ; and which shall exhibit a life of activ- 
ity in harmony with wisdom celestial. 

Were the people of earth able to pass from planet to 
planet, they would see that all w r hich is foreshadowed in this 
paper is actualized already ; that this document is but an 
outline of what already exists. How beautiful, how encour- 
aging the consideration that the hour has arrived when a 
model in operation on one planet may be idealized to minds 
on another, and there be actualized ! It is for man to cul- 
tivate his higher, nobler powers ; to wisely use the talents 
given him, and yet more shall be bestowed. 

Thus close, in the briefest possible manner, these papers 
upon Monarchism and Republicanism. In the future, as man 
shall arrive to more internal and loftier conditions, teach- 
ings of this character will be studied and welcomed. And 
efforts will be made to bring heaven down to man, and to 
raise man into realms of love, truth, and wisdom celestial. 



[The following prophetic announcement, made, as Trill be seen, some 
time previously to the communication of the foregoing papers, may be of 
interest to the reader in this connection.] 

PROPHETIC. 

It is now permitted to be # prophetically declared that the 
following events are at hand, and that they will transpire 
without the aid of miracle, and without suspension of 
Nature's laws. 

1st. Several nations holding important and highly influ- 



PROPHETIC. 505 

ential positions on your earth will Boon be engaged in most 
acrimonious and sanguinary strife. 

2d. The American aation will not be excepted from the 

greal commotions which arc at hand. 

3d. The more especially oppressed, enslaved, and hunted, 
will, oi' absolute necessity, ho emancipated. 

4th. There will be dissolutions, and unions, and new 
governments, as uecessary results of the mighty national 
struggles : and. among these unions and disunions, there 
will be a union oi' the United States with the Canadas and 
neighboring provinces. These unions will cause a dismem- 
berment of some of the now 7 confederated states ; and, as 
a consequence of that dismemberment, there will arise a 
new and glorious Republic, which shall have for its basis 
" Justice, Equality, and Universal Freedom." 

5th. Prominent persons will be placed at the helm of 
the new ship of state, whose motto shall be, " Eternal 
Principles, xot Parties." 

6th. A new Religion shall take the place of dead forms, 
which shall lead to high, energetic action, and to wise 
endeavors to elevate the oppressed, and instruct the unin- 
formed. 

7th. The new Republic wall invite to its broad shores 
the greatly enlightened of all the nations of your earth ; 
and, by new combinations of character, of thought, and 
action, there shall be a new and higher order of beings than 
has at any former period inhabited your earth. 

These prophecies are presented at this present moment, 
that greatly spiritualized persons may be wisely informed, 
and somewdiat prepared for the important things which are 
at hand, and also that they may be unmoved and undisturbed 
when they transpire. 

For the Association of Governmentizers, 

Robert Rantoul. 

Given through John Murray Spear, Dec. 30, 1853. 
64 43 



PART VIII. 

MISCELLANEOUS PAPERS. 

§ I. TIIE MAGNETISMS. 

[From " The Association of Healthfulizers." Given at Boston, June and 

July, 1855.] 

1. Kinds or Qualities of Magnetism. 

Magnetism may be called the essence of ordinary elec- 
tricity. All things have their magnetisms, — the mineral, 
the vegetable, animals, and man. The lower the form of 
matter, or the lower the grade of the person, the coarser 
is the magnetism which flows from that form of matter, or 
that person. Hence the magnetism which flows from 
woman is finer than that which flows from the coarser sex. 

All matter has its forms of magnetism, corresponding to 
that from which it flows. The body, the mentals, the 
moral, religious, spiritual, and celestial faculties, all emit 
their peculiar magnetisms ; and each has its peculiar form, 
answering its appropriate office. 

It is somewhat difficult to delineate with exactness the 
various forms of the magnetisms. The coarser form is 
rough, or scaly, producing, in persons of a finer texture, a 
disagreeable sensation, something like that caused by pass- 
ing the hand from the tail to the head of a fish, ruffling the 
scales. Hence, such persons do not like the influence, the 
society, or the presence, of coarser persons. Their general 
sphere, so to speak, is disagreeable. The two, to use a 
common expression, are not " birds of a feather." Let a 
coarse person throw his magnetism upon a fine, delicate, 
sensitive individual, and the latter is rendered uncomfort- 
able ; such a procedure may be exceedingly disastrous. 



508 THE EDUCATOR. 

There is also a magnetism which issues from the men- 
tals. If the mind of one be low and coarse, and that of 
another fine and cultivated, the finer feels necessarily 
unhappy in the presence of the coarser. The latter is 
clownish; his thoughts are low, his speech and manner 
uncouth. In his presence the finer person is out of his 
native element ; that is, the two persons are not mentally 
harmonized, or are not on the same plane. 

The same is true when two persons meet, in one of whom 
the moral faculties are highly cultivated, while the other is 
on a low plane of moral development. From the lower 
person gross or immoral magnetism is emitted, which is 
frequently very disagreeable to the person of high moral 
tone. 

So it is when two persons meet, one having little of the 
emotional element, and the other highly cultivated reli- 
giously. The first speaks with apparent lack of reverence, 
and disturbs the more religious person. The same also 
with respect to the spiritual faculties. There is, so to 
speak, an external spirituality ; it exhibits itself in external 
forms, in words, while the soul is not moved. The person 
who is much spiritualized, internally, feels the spheres, or, 
better, the magnetisms of others. 

So, again, of celestiality. This is that condition of the 
soul wherein feeling tends to take the place of words. The 
lower or coarser celestialized person speaks, but the finer 
is measurably silent. Celestiality feels ; it seeks quiet ; it 
loves retirement, and internal communion. The coarser 
magnetism disturbs this finer. 

Thus it is, throughout the whole vast range of Nature : 
the coarser disturbs the finer, and unfavorably affects it ; 
between them there is no affinity, and there can be no 
union, or harmony. 

Now, this law being clearly comprehended, it is evident 
that, to secure harmony, persons must associate who in 
these respects can assimilate pretty nearly, though not 
wholly. There is a positive magnetism; also a receptive 



MAGNETIC HARMONT. 509 

magnetism. The receptive puts itself out, as it were, to 
receive; the impregnative enters in and (ills (his receptive 
condition, — very much as the appetite opens its mouth 
ami asks for food. Give it the food required, and it is sat- 
isfied. So, when two persons come together, one receptive 
and the other impregnative, the latter imparts to the recep- 
tive, and the receiver says, " I like your sphere, I am glad 
to take you by the hand," etc. Affections spring forth, 
which Bometimes ripen into what is called love; though, 
philosophically speaking, it is magnetism. That agreeable 
influence which one person can and does exert upon 
another is magnetic. Philosophically speaking, love is a 
condition of magnetic harmony, in which affections, or, 
better, impregnations and receptions, take place. 

Two persons may, magnetically, unite bodily, mentally, 
morally, socially, religiously, spiritually, and celestially. 
Such persons are one ; that is, their individual magnetisms 
coalesce, run into each other, — harmonize at all the seven 
primal points. 

Other persons may magnetically harmonize in some 
points, whilst in others they diverge, or flow off in different 
directions. Very rarely, in fact, do two or more persons 
meet who are in every respect magnetically harmonized. 
Hence, discords, quarrels, and wars, arise. Thus it has 
been in the past ; thus it is in the present; and thus it will 
be in the future, until man becomes so educated, philosophi- 
cally, that one will no longer attempt to coerce another. 

The popular theology undertakes to make people love 
God and love their neighbor by terrifying them with the 
menace of sufferings eternal ; but such efforts are of neces- 
sity unavailing, because that which is called love is prop- 
erly magnetic harmony. Unless man comes into such 
relations as to feel the Divine internally, love of the Divine 
cannot exist. Theology has its uses ; but when it over- 
looks philosophy, it must be disregarded. 

So, in relation to marriage, unless two persons are mag- 

43* 



510 THE EDUCATOR. 

netically conjoined in every particular, or in the ratio that 
they come short of this, they are unmarried. 

This discourse looks at fundamental principles. It is a 
basis for others which are to follow. These fundamental 
statements must be clearly comprehended, ere the mind is 
ready to take a second step. Few subjects are so import- 
ant as a thorough knowledge of the magnetisms. 

2. Colors of the Magnetisms. 

While all things in Nature have their varied and almost 
infinite forms, each particular thing has its appropriate 
color. All things, in a far-distant age, were in the gaseous 
condition. There the primal colors existed. Conglomera- 
tions took place j colors remained, and are exhibited in the 
higher forms of matter, — mineral, vegetable, and animal. 

Things invisible to the external eye have their respect- 
ive and appropriate colors. The magnetisms are among 
these ; and these colors exhibit their various conditions, 
from the lower to the higher ; or, better, the finer colors 
are evidences of a corresponding state or condition. 

Persons in rude, uncultivated conditions almost wholly 
overlook the finer and more beautiful colors, tinges, 
and interblendings. The artist observes colors with a 
keen eye, and by interblending them is able to exert a 
mighty influence on the eyes of the beholder. The finer 
or more cultivated the artist is, the more beautifully he 
shades or interblends. 

Now, throughout all Nature, this finer controls the 
coarser, — the invisible the visible. What, then, is mag- 
netism? It is a finer condition of the element in its com- 
mon forms called electricity. It is electricity rarefied and 
concentrated. The coarser electricities pervade external 
Nature ; they impregnate the minerals, vegetables, animals, 
and man ; and are constantly passing into finer and yet 
finer conditions, until they become sublimated in the 
finest woman. She charms, attracts, refines, and becomes 



COLORS OP THE MAGNETISMS. 511 

a sublimator of others. Where Bhe treads refinement of 
necessity comes. Corresponding to her refinement of con- 
dition are the colors which she natural])-, though hardly 
knowing why, prefers. . 

Nov, persons in a lower condition have within them- 
selves and impart the coarser magnetism, which is the red. 
Such persons are bloody, full of fight, and love to read of 
accidents and battles. Of this class are mighty warriors; 
they love conquerors by external force. Another condi- 
tion is that of the rude cultivators of the soil. They find 
greatest delight in the green, the coarser dark green; and 
they themselves are frequently, and not inappropriately, 
called green. They know how to dig, how to produce the 
coarser forms of vegetation;. but have little or no taste for 
fine horticulture, or beautiful flowers, or the richly-orna- 
mented landscape. They have, however, their appropriate 
spheres, and are not to be undervalued. 

But, as man passes still further on, he exhibits the blue ; 
his mind is turned upward, and he delights to observe the 
azure vault above ; he thinks much of the heavenly condi- 
tions ; cultivates the violet ; begins to observe paintings ; 
notices beautiful interblendings and shadings ; begins him- 
self to use the pencil ; decorates more beautifully his habi- 
tation ; draws with more exquisite taste ; becomes more 
fully charged with the divine in the soul ; begins to exert 
a divine influence on others ; seeks higher qualities of 
food; is attracted to a nobler life ; passes on [internally] 
to the supernal condition ; lives or floats in the blue ethe- 
real or livid magnetism ; loves woman more than man ; 
becomes truthful, childlike, simple-hearted; attains great 
equanimity of temperament ; communes with the supernals; 
sees into the future ; passes from planet to planet ; forgets 
measurably the past, lives and acts in the present, and is 
hopeful of the future ; derives nourishment from the breast 
of the Divine ; all things are his ; he has that faith which 
overcomes the world; becomes inspired, and inspires others. 
A halo of glory surrounds such; they live a charmed life. 



512 THE EDUCATOR. 

Sucli are the magnetisms. They are but coarser forms 
of electricity, rarefied, passing through various states, from 
the grosser up to the supernal. The mind ascends in grat- 
itude that laws so beautiful can be unfolded to man on this 
planet, so that it can be shown him why he does this thing 
or that. He acts in harmony with his magnetic attractions, 
like everlastingly seeking its like. 

• 

3. Of Influx. 

How wonderful, how beautiful, how useful, and yet how 
fine, is the human structure ! How varied are its powers ! 
Whence doth it derive its supplies ? "What is influx, and 
what is influxed ? By what laws is influx governed ? 

These are interrogative s of highest moment. Man is 
a receptive being. Constantly he is receiving the invis- 
ible fluids, or magnetisms. They give him life, strength, 
and vitality. Cut them off, and life would not be. 

In an ancient record it is said that man received life 
through his nostrils. The nostrils have their uses ; but 
the truth is, that influxes from above descend, as it were, 
in living, perpetual streams, and enter the cranium through 
countless minute pores, finer than the finest needle's point. 
Once influxed, they pass to their appropriate locations, 
depending on the conditions of the structure, and its wants. 
Some of the finer magnetisms go to the eye, and are located 
there. Persons who have large quantities of magnetism 
in that organ exhibit a moist, charming, fascinating, or 
magnetic eye. Other magnetisms, thus influxed, pass to 
the hands, and induce persons to take their fellows by the 
hand, render them warm, make them grasp genially. Other 
magnetisms go to other organs, the coarser reaching the 
lower locations, and each doing its appropriate work. 

Some persons have within themselves much larger quan- 
tities and finer qualities of the magnetisms than have 
others. Such are generous ; to use a common phrase, 
they are open-hearted, have liberal hands, distribute freely 



INFLUX OF MAGNETISE. 513 

to the needs of others : and, by that very expansion of 
soul, that liberality of heart, generosity of feeling, they 
become, as it were, attractors, drawing to themselves larger 
currents of the magnetisms. Beings in the more perfected 
conditions swim, float, or bathe, so to speak, in these fluids; 
and as these generous persons attract the magnetism to 
and about them, spiritual beings, who are, in one sense, 
living in these ethereal fluids, come on them to such per- 
sons. They, as it were, drop upon them their finer magnet- 
isms, sprinkle them with that which they themselves have 
received from still higher sources. 

It may be vain here to reiterate a common saying, that 
the more one gives the more one receives. When per- 
sons have cheerfully given, there comes to them an inner 
warmth, a glow, an internal peace, a tranquillity and 
repose. This is but the result of the grand law of attrac- 
tion which brings the magnetisms ; and, bringing those, it 
brings also the persons who live in them ; they impart 
their tranquillity, their internal quiet. In a word, it is but 
influx. The miser, who does not impart, shrivels ; the 
bigot, who does not genially throw himself out, grows 
down into littleness ; while the free, joyous, beneficent, 
aspirational mind increases in power ; or, in other words, 
influx is precisely in the ratio of impartation. 

It may not be, and often is not, in kind and quality the 
same as is imparted ; it is always better. 

Worlds are connected ; the human race is one ; ties 
indissoluble connect the lowest form of humanity with a 
higher form, and that with a still higher, passing on and up 
to the Divine. It is a connected channel of influx, — one 
general principle of giving and receiving from highest to 
lowest. By the same law the mother influxes to the 
embryonic one, imparting that which herself has received. 
Placing the babe at her generous breast, influxes come 
to her ; they pass through the little finer fibres of the 
breasts, mingle with the simple nourishments there pro- 
vided ; the child receives ; it expands ; its curved limbs 
65 



514 THE EDUCATOR. 

begin to move ; its beauteous eye opens ; that divine 
smile which so delights the mother appears on its counte- 
nance ; it moves, and, ere long, it walks ! All this is the 
result of influx : it is magnetism moving apparently inert 
matter. 

By a process not unsimilar, a mechanism may be and 
has been made a thing of life. It is by influx. There 
is a law by which apparently inert matter, as tables, etc., 
can be made to move, or, rather, by which they are moved. 
The phenomenal mind needs to know this fact, that there 
is a grand, absolute, universal law of influx, not only to the 
human being, but to apparently inanimate matter ; that 
apartments, furniture, and instruments of music, may be 
magnetized, and thus made to move. Liquids may also, by 
a process which will be hereafter unfolded, be so acted 
upon that they may operate as cathartics, or emetics. It is 
by influx. 

But the mind staggers when it contemplates a subject so 
vast as this opens to view. The Divine Mind works in man 
by influx, not only controlling his will, but his very acts. 
Man is as much a free agent as is Mars, Jupiter, or Saturn, 
and no more. Laws are universal. There is not an influx 
to one person essentially different from that to another, 
only finer in quality. The finer, more cultivated and har- 
monious one becomes, the finer the cranium; and thus 
there are, as it were, smaller apertures for the magnetisms 
to flow through. As they are finer, they have within them- 
selves greater power. 



4. Of Efflux, or Impartation. 

There is not only an inflow to each person, but there is 
also an outflow from each person. Magnetic streams, or, 
better, currents, are constantly flowing through and from 
all persons. Were your finer and more internal sight 
opened, you would see emanations of the magnetisms 
flowing in all directions from the person. 



EFFLUX OF MAGNETISMS. 515 

It would 1)0 difficult, without entering at great length 
and with a good deal of particularity into a physiological 
disquisition, to unfold the magnetic relations which exist 
between parents and their offspring. Suffice it to say, at 
this time, that parental and filial affections float, as it were, 
on a sea of magnetism. The child goes from the parental 
root': with it there are magnetic currents, — usually called 
affections, but, philosophically speaking, they are currents, 
— and the further the child goes from its parent the more 
fine these currents become; or, in other words, the more 
intense are the affections. But subjects so abstruse cannot 
be entered into at large in a series of discourses designed 
mainly for directly practical purposes. 

Now, a person may focalize his or her magnetism, bring 
the whole to bear, as it were, on a single point, and so 
send forth a powerful stream of magnetism to a suscep- 
tible, impressible, or receptive person. This is a very 
Curious process. The schools, in general, scouting what 
is called mesmerism, do not investigate this class of sub- 
jects ; hence, highly cultivated scholars are profoundly 
ignorant in respect to the laws of human magnetism. 
Electricity and magnetism, as they are exhibited in com- 
paratively inert matter, they have acquainted themselves 
with ; but personal magnetisms they have not carefully 
considered. That there is a personal magnetism must be 
allowed, when it is admitted, as the scientific classes are 
inclined to admit, that man is a composition, the minerals 
forming a basis, conglomerating therewith the vegetable, 
the animal, and immortal. A magnet attracts certain sub- 
stances, exerts certain well-known influences ; but the 
magnetisms, as thus exhibited, present only their lower 
forms. They are sublimated in man, and are there exhib- 
ited in finer, more rarefied, and more highly concentrated 
conditions. Now, certain persons do attract ; and it will be 
found, on critical examination, that these attractive persons 
have within themselves a large amount of magnetisms ; 
these magnetisms radiate, or go out from the person, as 



516 THE EDUCATOR. 

feelers, inspirers, and they, acting upon, influence, control, 
and guide others, at their will. 

Persons living in higher conditions see these influences, 
— see how the powerfully magnetic person stands at the 
head of an army, for example, or a party, and magnetically 
sways thousands as he will. It is by personal magnetism. 
Another person enters the chamber of disease ; he simply 
looks at the disharmonized sufferer, and quiet is expe- 
rienced. It is personal magnetism passing from the eye 
of the one to the other, and exerting its natural influence,, 
even without speech. A third person stands up before an 
audience, no matter how large ; every eye is fixed upon 
him, and he moves his auditors like the waves of the sea. 
Some persons need only to look at an audience, and they 
become fascinated j all eyes are fixed on the individual, and 
he can lead them as he will. 

A power approaching, as this does, almost to omnipo- 
tence, should be seized upon by beneficent persons, and 
used for the advancement of humanity. The mind must 
pass beyond the stage of mere phenomena ; it must grasp 
laws, and consider the uses to which they may be applied. 
If there were time, it might be shown that the tides are 
under the influence of these attractive or magnetic laws ; 
but that subject belongs more especially to another branch, 
which, at a convenient season, will be unfolded at great 
length. 

Suppose a person is present who is mentally disharmo- 
nized ; another is present who is very harmonious, and has 
a very large amount of magnetism suited to the condition 
of the first. The harmonious person looks steadily in the 
eye of the other, — preferring always the negative or 
receptive eye, and looking with the positive or impregna- 
tive eye, — at the same time laying quietly the hand on the 
shoulder, or grasping the thumbs. In such a case, just as 
certain as the magnetizer is superior, magnetically speak- 
ing, to the other, will his magnetism flow to the weaker, 
on the same principle that water flows from the pitcher, 



EFFLUX OF MAGNETISMS. 517 

when it is inclined. The two soon become one ; for one 
lias, as it won 4 , emptied himself into the other, and thus 
harmony is established. 

Here, then, are considerations of immense magnitude, as 
the\ hear relation to bodily and mental control. Here is 
exhibited a law by which a harmonious parent can control 
a child or pupil, — the law by which the unseen can control 
the medium. Here is a power by whieh the criminal can be 
controlled; you need but to select a person having a large 
amount of magnetism, — moral magnetism, if you please, — 
and let that person go among criminals, lower than him- 
self (remember that !), and any considerable number could 
be charmed and influenced by him ; he could strike off 
their chains, march them out of the prison, and every soul 
of them would follow him wherever he would. Now, a 
power capable of being thus used for beneficent purposes 
should be studied and appropriated. 

A class of persons who call themselves scholars suppose 
that man generates electricity. Were that the fact, connec- 
tions would not exist between world and world, planet and 
planet, mind and mind, reaching up to the Grand Central 
Mind. There is a unity of all things ; and it is by means 
of this grand, universal sea of magnetism that mind flows 
into mind, starting from the Grand Central Mind. Thus is 
mind connected with mind ; and thus God governs, or con- 
trols magnetically, the world. Independence does not 
exist ; self-generation is a fallacy. Influx is the grand 
truth. 

It is felt to be wise to dwell on this subject of efflux with 
particularity ; to illustrate its workings, and show man that 
there are outflows from himself, from all persons, from 
mind in higher conditions, and from the Divine. These 
magnetic currents (though to the outer vision invisible) 
may be rendered more useful to man than the rivers, the 
ocean, or the minerals of the earth. In fact, man has mag- 
netic resources of which he has no conception. 

These powers may be cultivated. The shrub is taken 

44 



518 THE EDUCATOR. 

from the rude forest, and placed in the cultivated garden ; 
it expands, and bears richer and more delicious fruit. So 
with the magnetic powers. When educational institutions 
are established, and persons are favorably located, you may 
form 'a circle, lodge a train of thought in one mind, and the 
thoughts may be made to flow around the circle, from one 
to another, with as much certainty, and as great rapidity, 
as electric shocks can be passed. Not a word need be 
spoken ; but thought, floating, as it were, on invisible con- 
nections, may be s*nt from mind to mind as reliably as you 
now transmit messages over the visible telegraphic wires. 
And, what is remarkable, no matter how large your circle 
is, it may be extended infinitely. Place, first, your highest 
mind ; secondly, the next highest, and so on ; like a stream 
that is seeking its level, thoughts will flow from person to 
person. 

Educational institutions, acknowledging these facts, com- 
prehending these magnetic laws, and arranging their pupils 
in the order hinted at, would be able to impart thoughts 
to their pupils with marked ease. 

So beautiful is the action of mind on mind ! So certain 
is the operation of that mighty unseen power which is ever 
flowing from each individual ! In the light of this subject 
the intelligent mind will see how it. is that bad persons 
corrupt whole communities ; also, how it is that a good 
person purifies, elevates, improves, all who come within 
his magnetic sphere. 

5. Special Hygienic Uses of Magnetism. 

Details, particularities, or specialities, are often more 
difficult to unfold than principles or generals. Minds 
accustomed to unfolding laws, or generalities, frequently 
are unable to descend to specialities, and to particularities. 
Yet specialities are as useful in their places as are gener- 
alities. Provisions must be made for special cases, diseases, 
casualties, bodily and mental disharmonies. 



HYGIENIC USES OF MAGNETISM. 510 

Among the remediate there is no one capable of being so 
wisely and efficiently used as the magnetisms Id their vari- 
ous conditions of refinement and concentration. It being 
clear to the mind that persons having magnetic powers 
can and do directly affect other persons, and often very 
favorably, attention may be turned to another form of 
impartatioiL 

Liquids can be, magnetically and by force of will, made 
to exert certain influences upon the person or persons who 
may receive them. The process is exceedingly simple. 
Provide an ordinary glass vessel, of such form and size 
that one hand may completely cover the mouth of the same, 
while the other hand may grasp it fully around the outside. 
The vessel being ready for use, put in it* some negative 
water, — that is, water which may be termed insipid, as fresh 
rain water which has not mingled with the soils j place the 
negative hand (remember that !) over the vessel's mouth, leav- 
ing no opening, and grasp it around with the positive hand 
so that the branches of blessedness and of impartation [the 
thumb and middle finger] may fairly touch each other. Now, 
suppose your patient needs an emetic ; you concentrate all 
your will-power in that direction, and you impregnate the 
liquid by this process. It should be drank by the patient 
immediately when prepared, just as soda is drank as it flows 
from the fountain. The operator then sits by the patient's 
side, and looks him steadily in the negative eye. He (the 
operator) will experience certain disagreeable sensations, 
and will, as it were, throw these upon and into the patient, 
and the result sought for is exhibited. Wait, say from 
fifteen to twenty minutes, and if needful repeat the dose. 
You are as certain to accomplish the purpose in this way 
as you are ordinarily to magnetize your subject by the 
usual processes. 

But here is a practical difficulty : if your patient be posi- 
tive to you, he throws off that which you throw on, and 
hence the labor is great. In such a case, have at hand a 
small amount of the extract of lobelia; drop this into your 



520 THE EDUCATOR. 

liquids, and you conquer him. You add a new force, 
the patient becomes languid, and the operation is very 
certain. 

In administering a cathartic, the law is precisely the 
same, with this variation in the process : you will to oper- 
ate in that direction. And in the case of a very positive 
person, who throws off what you throw on, have at hand 
an extract from the ordinary rhubarb, by the use of which 
you simply add to your power. 

These instructions open up to the mind a vast field of 
hygienic applications. The two preparations named are 
referred to simply for illustrative purposes, as they are 
known and used by hygienists in general. 

But, suppose your patient is at a distance, where con- 
veniently you cannot visit him? You learn from the 
messenger, as nearly as may be practicable, his condition, 
and judge which, if either, of the forces, is requisite ; you 
prepare your liquid, place it in a glass jar, cork it tightly j 
have at hand oiled silk, perhaps in the form of a little bag ; 
encase the jar closely in this, covering every part, includ- 
ing the cork, or whatever substitute may be used (cork 
is best) ; then wrap the whole in very fine, well-glazed 
paper ; and by these means you hold the prepared liquid 
for a temporary season. This is, however, but a temporary 
arrangement ; in due time careful instructions will be given 
of methods of preserving magnetized liquids in their mag- 
netized conditions, so that the seaman or voyager can take 
them across the water. Thus much, very briefly, of this 
power of charging suitable liquids. 

Looking in another direction, suppose your patient to 
be afflicted with ordinary headache ; you lay your positive 
hand on the part affected, concentrate all your energies 
to a focal point, and by force of will you dislodge it. 
Having started it from its location, then by ordinary manip- 
ulations bring it down out of the system. It will run to 
the earth as the . electrics run down your ordinary rods. 
The same law obtains in respect to all ordinary pains. 



MAGNETIC PLANETARY CONNECTIONS. 521 

Not only must the hand and the eye work, but also the 
W&1. Thus it is that persons who revisit earth operate 
through medrumistie persons; they will; they bring their 
e&ergies io a focal point, and, seeing* the condition of the 
patient, drive the pain from the system. 

This Bubject illustrates the words of one, who, in a former 
age, said, " I will; be thou clean ! " Unacquainted with 
the laws of mentality, ignorant persons attribute that act 
to miracle. Besides this, the philosophical mind will see 
that diseases may not only be willed out of a person, but 
also into a person ; illustrating again the singular account 
of what befell certain low animals. The law is precisely 
the same. 

The ordinary magnetizer on this planet has no concep- 
tion of the mighty beneficent power which is within his 
hands, and which he may use at will. This series of dis- 
courses does not contemplate entering upon surgery ; but, 
in due time, skilful and eminently mechanical mediumistic 
persons can and will be instructed in that sometimes essen- 
tial branch, magnetism being also used for the relief of pain 
in connection therewith. This discourse gives but the 
briefest possible outline of plans had in contemplation. 

6. Of Magnetic Connections between Planets and Worlds. 

The mind expands like the wings of the soaring eagle, 
as it attempts to unfold magnetic laws, as they bear rela- 
tion to planets, worlds, systems of worlds. The subject, 
however, belongs more to feeling than to speech. It inclines 
the mind to meditation. One prefers rather to feel, and 
think, than to speak on a subject so vast, so high, so 
deep, bearing relation, as it does, to the future conditions 
of man. 

Astrology is a science as well as astronomy. The former 
uses magnetism incidentally, but does not undertake to 
grasp the wdiolc subject of the magnetisms. That subject 
relates to planetary influences. 

66 44* 



522 THE EDUCATOR. 

Persons do magnetize other persons ; subjects are con- 
trolled by magnetism; the fluids are influenced by mag- 
netism j it pervades all things on this planet. But this 
planet is only one among many. It is a question, then, of 
high moment, Can one planet magnetize another ? Are 
there streams by which magnetism can flow from world to 
world ? The answer is in the affirmative. The philosojDhic 
mind will see that the higher planet must flow into the 
lower, and the second into the third ; and thus on from 
planet to planet, precisely as the positive mind magnetizes 
the less positive mind. Thus connections subsist. The 
planets are like a string of beads ; when beads are strung 
on a string, they are one, the cord reaching through each 
and all. So magnetism runs through each planet, connect- 
ing world with world, forming one whole. 

These statements being clearly comprehended, the way 
is opened to introduce a new and interesting subject. 

Forms exist ; immortal beings have come into existence j 
inventions are constantly appearing. What is their source ? 
These are emanations from the grand Central Mind, reach- 
ing first the nearest or highest and most perfected planet. 
Passing through certain conditions, temperaments, and per- 
fections, these emanations, as it were, float to a neighboring 
or next lower planet, and thus formations, inventions, and 
perfections, are there introduced, though less perfect than 
in the first. Again, there are floatings, by the aid of the mag- 
netic currents, to a yet lower planet; and similar formations, 
inventions, and perfections, there appear, though lower still. 
So each planet has its kind or grade of forms, etc., becom- 
ing coarser and less perfect as they float on this sea or 
current of magnetism, until they reach this earth, on which 
you now move. Hence, in the ratio that your earth is 
distant from the Central Source, are your formations, 
temperaments, and inventions, less perfect. 

This statement also being clear, and keeping in the mind 
that the higher planet is always emptying itself or throwing 
its magnetisms to a lower, it will be seen that if the inhab- 



THOUGHTS BTOT ORIGINAL. 523 

Hants o\' your earth could measure their distance from the 
grand Centra] Mind, they would bo able to judge, to some 
extent, of their degree of growth, though the measurement 
might be somewhat discouraging. 

Take another illustration. Suppose you stand by a flow- 
ing river, running from lands far above; immense forests 
are in that upper country ; occasionally trees are blown 
into the stream, and the floating logs, after a very long 
time, reach the position where you stand. This illustrates 
the manner in which all things which enter the minds of 
persons on your planet float on these magnetic currents. 
Age after age, myriads of centuries, beyond all calculation, 
have thoughts, inventions, and improvements, rolled on 
their way, until, at length, they have reached your earth. 
The process, like the movement of the floating log, is slow ; 
yet, as a whole, there is constant progress. 

The mind hesitates ; it questions ; it asks, " Are not the 
thoughts, then, which have come to me, original ? Did I 
not originate this invention ? Is not this my property, my 
improvement, my idea ? " etc. One might as well ask, Do 
I not own the sun, the moon, or the stars ? Persons are 
simply receivers and conductors ; their minds being opened, 
influxes come. Their bodies being pure, healthy, har- 
monious influxes flow through. The thought of one to-day 
was the thought of another yesterday, and should be 
transmitted freely to a third to-morrow. All is but influx 
from planet to planet, — an outflow from higher to lower 
and less perfected conditions. That which man does not 
purchase, he should not sell. Thought should be free ; 
though laborers, in receiving and transmitting thoughts, 
should receive equitable compensations. This is planetary 
commerce. But he who would bottle up thought, and 
label it "mine," — he who would promote individual aggran- 
dizement by checking thought, and using it for selfish pur- 
poses, — would, in the same spirit, sell his mother on the 
auction-block ! It comes without charge ; it should as 



f 

524 THE EDUCATOR. 

freely go. If man were a generator of thought, there 
might be some justification for trading in it. 

Trade must not continue ; commerce must take its 
place. Man needs the goods of other planets and other 
worlds, and should place himself or herself in favorable 
conditions to receive them ; asking in justice a simple 
compensation for such important service. 

Now, interchange is important ; travels and explorations 
must be made, and mind must pass and repass, like the 
ships on the mighty ocean, from planet to planet; must 
obtain the goods of each, and forward them, as it were, 
to central points, that from those points there may be nat- 
ural and easy radiations, — thus opening up to the mind, 
not only commerce between persons on a single planet, 
but between planet and planet, world and world. 

The sea lies between continents, and is a convenience 
to commerce. So the magnetisms are a sea, an ocean, 
and mind can pass and repass upon them. Thus spirit or 
planetary intercourse exists ; visionists see, some hear, 
others feel, the inhabitants of higher realms. Able thus 
to hear and see, certain shepherds were once made glad 
by the announcement of the birth of a prominent person. 
That person was transmitted under most favorable circum- 
stances, a divine aroma surrounding the favored parent, 
and Yenus being in a favorable position. A child was 
born, a son was given, all in harmony with the flow of 
magnetism from a higher to a lower planet. 

This discourse opens a vast field of thought. It leads 
to the consideration of the subject of existences and 
their order. It suggests not only a preexistence, but 
existences many. Yet, in relation to a subject so vast, 
only the merest shadow of an outline can be presented. 
" Coming events cast their shadows before." One is led 
to ask, Who am I ? What am I ? How many existences 
may I have had before I found myself on this planet? 
What relatioDS do I bear to persons dwelling on other 
planets ? What are my duties to them ? What have I 



GOD THE CHAM) MAGNETIC CBNTBH. 525 

Which 1 did Dot receive? I am to pass to oilier planets, 
and from planet to planet! The mind expands, the heart 
grows large, liberality of action and feeling- are tlio result, 
and the mind is turned upwards to the Grand Central 
Heart, from whom all magnetisms proceed. 



7. Of the Divine Being as the Grand Magnetic Centre. 

The efforts of the logician to substantiate the fact of a 
Divine Existence are very unsatisfactory, at best. Words 
are but signs of ideas. They are less perfect than the 
ideas of which they are types. But behind idea lies feel- 
ing, and yet back of feeling lies inter -consciousness. Unless 
this is recognized and comprehended, little can be done 
towards substantiating the Divine Existence. 

What, then, is inter-consciousness? It is that which 
flows from the Divine to man's interiors ; or, to speak 
without figure, it is magnetism, — a stream of very fine 
magnetism emanating from the Divine, and flowing into the 
interiors of man. It brings with it, as it flows, certain very 
fine particled matter, which conglomerates and systema- 
tizes itself; and there comes to be what is called intelli- 
gence. 

It would be difficult, in these brief discourses, to enter 
fully into the subject of the methods of conglomeration. It 
can only be observed that all things move circularly, or 
spirally ; and it may be added, that the more cultivated the 
mind, the nearer is the approach to the Divine, and the 
more distinct this inter-consciousness, passing from the 
higher mind to the lower, and thus descending to animality. 

Is, then, the Divine a substance ? From nothing nothing 
can emanate. If emanations are, then substance must lie 
behind. All streams have, of necessity, their fountains. 
It is, then, clearly seen — nay,/e^ — that the Divine is a 
substance. 

Moreover, the fountain must be like the streams. The 
emanation is magnetism. That from which it flows, then, 



526 THE EDUCATOR. 

is also magnetism. Hence, the Divine is of necessity a 
Sea — a Yast Ocean of Magnetism. 

All things that are, of necessity have form. The nearer 
any formation approximates to the Divine, the more beau- 
tiful, harmonious, perfect, is the form. Man is God's em- 
bodiment — his highest, divinest outer elaboration. God, 
then, is man, and man is God ; that is, they are akin by 
nature — they are one in the sense that a family is one, 
interlinking, interfolding, interconscious. Critically speak- 
ing, the family is many ; but, broadly speaking, the family 
is one. Emanation, then, must correspond to the Divine 
Existence. Intelligence is communicated to man: there- 
fore the Divine is intelligent; and He influxes, or inflows, 
intelligence to man, and through man down to animality. 

Now, the purer the mind, the diviner the thoughts, the 
more refined the feelings, the more clear the inter-conscious- 
ness, the more closely does man ally himself by the mag- 
netic streams to the Grand Source of Life, Wisdom, Jus- 
tice, Love, Goodness, of all true Individuality, and of all 
true, high and holy Sociality. There is, then, a ladder, a 
divine ladder, by the aid of which man can ascend to the 
Divine state. The inter-consciousness, as it were, furnishes 
a basis ; and from that spirally ascend the several steps 
of faith, love, fidelity, beneficence, heroism, etc. Thus, the 
whole body is full of light ; God dwells in man, and man in 
God. 

No clearer idea of the Divine Existence can possibly be 
communicated to mind, than is conveyed in the statement 
that he is One Grand Universal Man, who magnetizes beings 
below him, as man magnetizes his subjects, sending through 
them his mighty energies, controlling and guiding as the 
mariner guides his bark. 

When man assumes, so to speak, to be positive to God, — 
resolutely saying, " I will not obey," — then storms come, 
bodily and mental disharmonies appear, struggles take 
place, and the person, like the ship in a tempest, is tossed 
hither and thither, not knowing on what rock he may dash. 



DIVINE « OMMEBCE. 527 

But when the mind of man is in harmony with the Divine, 
the celestial magnetism (lows easily and naturally to him; 
Btrength accumulates; wisdom is unfolded; knowledge 
increases; and all the beautiful graces, which are the natu- 
ral products of that condition, appear. These are called, 
by a vigorous writer, " the fruits of the spirit;" as love, 
joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, meekness, faith, and 
perseverance : and he might have added, an unconquerable 
fidelity io eternal right. All is the result of simply placing 
one's self in such relations to the Divine that the celestial 
magnetisms may unobstructedly and naturally flow to and 
through him. 

There must be the inflow and the outflow. Shut up the 
divine magnetism in one's self, — cease to impart that which 
is received, — and the system becomes surcharged; there 
is an internal pressure — a heaviness of spirit. Open 
thyself, then, man ! Impart to another that which thou 
hast received, and more shall be given thee. There is, 
then, the satisfaction of receiving from the Divine, and the 
exquisite delight of imparting to others. That is beneficence. 
It is not enough that man receiveth; his best condition is 
attained unto only when he gives. 

Another consideration is this : that which he gives is 
lower, less valuable, than that which he receives. Man 
cannot give his best. Hence, by a beautiful divine law, 
while he gives the poorer, he receives the richer ; the more 
he gives, the more he has ; the finer he gives, the finer he 
receives. Ever is that which is influxed superior in 
quality to that which is effluxed. 

Man needs to come to a more distinct consciousness of 
these grand magnetic laws. Here are the true riches; 
here are immortal treasures ; here are angelic blessings ; 
here are imperishable goods ; here is a true, divine com- 
merce. 

It is needful that heaven be brought down to earth, — 
that the laws of the divine commerce be comprehended, 
and thus a pattern of things in the heavens bo exhibited to 



528 THE EDUCATOR. 

persons on the earth. It is needful also that the mind be 
raised up to a divine plane. It needs to see God — nay, 
more, it needs to cultivate the inter-consciousness which 
feels God flowing into the internals. From this there 
comes a true outflow. 

0, thou Central Mind of all minds, pour more fully into 
the hearts of thy children emanations from thyself, — giv- 
ing them intelligence of thee, that, learning thy methods of 
influx, they themselves may become dispensers of that 
which thou dost unsparingly give to them; saying, Thy 
will be done on this planet, as it is done on the highest, 
divinest planets ! 



§ II. MENTAL INTERCOMMUNICATION, OR TELEGRAPHING. 

[From the " Association op Electricizers ; " given at Cleveland, Ohio, April, 

1854.] 

1. General Principles. 

In a broad sense, intercommunications are universal. 
Throughout Nature, comminglings are perpetual, though 
exceedingly various in their modes. 

That the purposes contemplated on this planet may be 
wisely and elaborately unfolded, it is important to revert 
to certain elementary philosophic principles. The justly 
distinguished and very learned Association of Elementizers 
has well declared that, although principles lead to a just 
understanding of facts, yet facts cannot lead to a just 
knowledge of principles. Principles bear to facts the rela- 
tion of causes to effects. Facts are but effects of prior 
causes. 

It may now be declared, as a universal principle, that 
minerals, vegetables, and animals, low and high, have their 
methods of intercommunication, suited to the wants of 
each. One method is by certain motions, or intelligible 
signs ; and a higher is by vocal expressions termed speech. 

In all the various methods, however, a certain amount 



THOUCHHTS B LTB FORMS. 529 

of matter passes from the addressor bo the addressed. 

Were it otherwise, there could be no impregnation. That 
which is, in and of itself, no-thing, can never impregnate 
that which is some-thing. There must, of necessity, be an 
impartntion and a reception of matter. Let, therefore, two 
human beings commence imparting, or addressing each 
other, at the same instant, and neither is impregnated, or 
takes in the other's thought; because the matter which is 
projected is jostled, and what is called confusion comes. 

This matter, which passes from one to another, in com- 
munication, has wrapped up within itself certain properties. 
Human beings possess certain emotional faculties ; and the 
same, in limited degrees, exist in the lower animals, and in 
the lower kingdoms. But this series of discourses relates 
mainly to the human species. The emotions impart their 
peculiar properties to the matter transmitted from one to 
another. 

It is a philosophical fact that each particular thought takes 
to itself a particular form of matter ; that is, there are as 
many forms as there are thoughts expressed. Before the 
thought of the addressor can reach the addressed, it must 
have its peculiar form, or its embodiment. The thought 
itself corresponds to what is termed spirit; the form, to 
what is called body. 

This principle, distinctly perceived and carefully consid- 
ered, will give the cause of what is called fluency of speech. 
Some persons are exceedingly fluent ; that is, their thoughts 
are rapidly, energetically, and elegantly, thrown out. Others 
speak slowly, irregularly, and uncouthly. The reason is, 
that thoughts, in taking form, pass through a mental pro- 
cess, resembling the passage of grain through an ordinary 
mill. From some minds they come forth beautifully refined: 
from others, they are projected in coarse and uncouth 
forms. Thus, speech is agreeable or disagreeable, perfect 
or imperfect, as determined by, so to speak, the qualities 
of the mill through which the thoughts pass. 

Now, spirits lodge thoughts in the minds of mediumistic 
67 45 



530 THE EDUCATOR. 

or receptive persons ; but it is quite problematical in what 
forms these thoughts will be expressed, because of the 
process through which they must inevitably pass prior to 
utterance. 

This law being comprehended, it will be seen that some 
mediumistic persons may speak more fluently than the spirit 
who seeks utterance through them ; while others may 
speak with less fluency. If, however, the faculty be the 
same in the medium as in the spirit, then the utterance of 
the former will correspond with that of the latter, and the 
spirit will be vocally personated. 

It is important that philosophic minds should fully com- 
prehend this critical point, in order to an understanding of 
telegraphic science. The Association of Electricizers have, 
therefore, deemed it wise to speak thus in detail of these 
rudimental principles, even at the risk of being somewhat 
tautological and tedious. But this paper may be consid- 
ered as furnishing a basis for those which are to succeed ; 
and a basis should always be laid with great care, else the 
structure may be irregular and inharmonious. 

Time was when speech was not. It is a later attainment 
of the human race ; and, indeed, is but a scaffolding to a 
higher and more perfect condition. In a former age it 
was written : 

" The heavens declare the glory of God ; and the firmament showeth his 
handy work. 

" Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge." 

Though this is denominated poetry, yet it embodies a 
sublime truth. All Nature, indeed, speaks. She utters her 
own harmonious thoughts, exciting in her children various 
corresponding emotions, and calling forth expressions of 
joy, gratitude, and invocation. Her language is, " These 
are thy glorious works, Parent of Good; thyself how 
wondrous, then ! " 

It is a fixed law that only that can be imparted which is 
possessed. How, then, are these emotions called forth? 



PRACTICAL ArPLICATTON. 531 

Tlicy arc first existent ui Nature, and are inherent. Tt 
lias been said, and reiterated by tlio learned Association 
which teaches of Elements, that sound is universal, — that 
it exists in every particle of matter, however minute, and 
is only called forth by the vibratory processes. This being 
understood, it will be readily perceived that speech does 
not create sound ; it simply uses that which already exists. 
So, neither does speech create emotions; it imparts and 
awakens such as everywhere exist. 

That the law by which spirits audibly communicate may 
be made clear, a slight digression from the main topic will 
be made. In an ancient and valuable record it is written 
that on an important occasion certain shepherds beheld " a 
multitude of the heavenly host, praising God, and saying. 
Glory to God in the highest, on earth peace, good will 
toward men/' etc. When that account is philosophically 
understood, the whole point will be made plain. The audi- 
tory nerves of those simple shepherds had, by their habits 
of life, become exceedingly acute, and they were accus- 
tomed to distinguish the bleating of their flocks at great 
distances on the mountains. Dwelling in lofty positions, 
they were much etherealized ; and, being quite simple, they 
were precisely the class of persons to occupy the medi- 
umistic position. Thus is it at the present time. A class 
of persons, exceedingly sensitive and quite etherealized, 
has appeared on earth. When instruments are requisite 
for important and specific purposes, — when individuals of 
peculiar characteristics are needed to introduce new eras, 
— such instruments and such persons appear. That fact 
is obvious in every era of the past. Mother earth always 
brings forth children corresponding to events. 

2. Practical Application — Philosophy of Impressions, Etc. 

In applying these principles to the proposed method of 
communication, it will be perceived that suitable persons, 
possessing very acute susceptibilities, must be selected to 



532 THE EDUCATOR. 

occupy the position of auditors of messages. There must 
also be, to act in concert with these, transmitters; the 
auditors being masculine and the transmitters feminine, — 
the former receiving the message, and conveying it to the 
latter. In thus passing through the double mind, the 
thoughts would be, as it were, revised by the finer mind * 
that is, their forms would be beautified and perfected. 

It will be perceived that the greatest care must be had 
in selecting and combining these two, in order that, tele- 
graphically speaking, they may be one. Regard must be 
had to form, to complexion, to qualities of the hair, to loves, 
to morals, to harmony of social, religious, and spiritual 
unfolding ; so that, " like kindred drops,' 7 they may " min- 
gle into one," — be one in thought, in feeling, and in pur- 
pose. If, in any one of the points named, there should 
be discordance, in so far the telegraphic union would be 
imperfect. 

Yery closely allied to the subject just presented is that 
of impression. This is a subject very difficult to treat of 
in words, because it relates to that which exists in a region, 
as it were, prior to or behind words. Impressions come 
without words. The ordinary ways of communicating 
thought are by speech, gestures, signs. These are exter- 
nal. Impressions are internal ; the word might properly 
be written impressions. 

Whence, then, do impressions come ? Where were they 
prior to the instant that cognizance was taken of their 
arrival ? It is important to a thorough philosophical tele- 
graphic teaching that these questions be answered. An 
effort will be made, therefore, to bring out quite fully this 
nice point. Another will speak : 

Serenity has its uses. Music, religion, flowing rivers, 
cemeteries, groves, etc., a*re favorable to serenity. When 
a person is in the serene condition, there is formed around 
the brow an aura. This aura extends, or radiates, to 
indefinite distances, — indeed, to the infinitudes; and it 



PHEL0S0PH1 OF [MPRESSION8. 533 

heroines a conveyancer of thoughts. Connections are 
made, by moans of this aura, between minds similarly cir- 
ramstanced, wherever located, and thoughts are thus con- 
ducted from the one to the other. If the mind enjoying 
this serenity is low, then low thoughts are received; if 
elevated, elevated thoughts are enjoyed; and these thoughts 
.Miter into and form a part of the being. 

The Being called God is serene; around Him, so to 
speak, exists an aura through which thoughts reach Him 
even before they are expressed. In the more ethereal 
conditions, serene spirits receive thoughts from infinite 
distances. It is not needful for them to speak, or to 
approach near to those whom they would address. The 
use of serenity is by them fully understood. Persons who 
are called inventors have their seasons of serenity, when, 
through this aura, thoughts are impressed, and these 
thoughts they elaborate. The celebrated modern seer, 
when in a serene condition, is impressed, or interiorly 
instructed. The importance of a knowledge of this law 
cannot be over-estimated. By it, in the futures, will 
thoughts be transmitted from mind to mind on earth, with- 
out the intervention of exterior instrumentalities. 

The aura spoken of, like all things else in Nature, is male 
and female, impartive and receptive. These distinctions, 
it should be remembered, characterize even the smallest 
particles of matter. This aura is composed of infinitesi- 
mal particles ; which, having these distinctions, aid in both 
the reception and impartation of thought. 

But it is difficult to treat of this subject in ordinary 
language, since the thoughts it requires are too fine for 
verbal expression. They belong to that class which may 
be felt rather than expressed. Greatly advanced minds 
will, however, be able sufficiently to apprehend the general 
idea. But it may be said that this aura finds its corres- 
pondence in the wires of the ordinary magnetic telegraph ; 
and, when proper conditions are established, messages can 
be transmitted by its means with as much certainty, and 

45* 



534 THE EDUCATOR. 

with greater celerity, than by means of that instrument- 
ality ; inasmuch as the element here called ether is finer 
than that usually termed electricity. While the particles of 
the latter are of globular form, those of ether are sharper 
than imagination can conceive, meeting, consequently, 
almost no obstruction in their rapid passage. 

But the greatest and wisest care must be had in prepar- 
ing communicators for the purpose indicated. Man is a 
mechanism : and in the ratio of care and of proper condi- 
tion will the mechanism work without friction. How, 
then, shall communicators be prepared? This question will 
be answered by a distinguished physiologist. [Another 
speaks :] 

The human body is composed of elementary particles, 
both visible and invisible, — the invisible controlling the 
visible. These elementary particles are constantly con- 
glomerating, producing what is called animal life. Broadly 
speaking, all things have life ; but lifts are of various 
gradations, from the lowest to the highest. Elementary 
particles of the finer sort go to make up higher forms of 
life. Each particle, being drawn by the grand law of attrac- 
tion, goes to its appropriate place. 

This principle being comprehended, it will be readily 
seen that the finer elements, the finer foods, the finer 
drinks, the finer garments, and the finer personal associa- 
tions, will produce the finer lifes. 

In the more ethereal state each person follows attrac- 
tions, and thus rapidly passes into finer conditions. The 
law of association is quite imperfectly understood on 
the earth. Take, for example, a body of men who do 
not associate with the finer or feminine sex, and they 
are coarse, frequently uncouth, in their manners j their 
thoughts and expressions are gross. But, let these same 
persons be thrown into the society of refined females, and 
they are speedily improved ; by association they become 
finer. Now, the best possible specimens of human beings 
are those in whom both the masculine and the feminine 



PRBPABATION OF COMMUNICATORS. 535 

qualities are beautifully combined, li is essential, there- 
fore, to the preparation of communicators, thai the lav 

association be fully understood. 

Each article of food has its peculiar element, either 
coarser or finer. If coarse foods are partaken, they impart 
coarse elements ; if finer, they impart fine elements. As 
a general rule, the loftier the food, — that is, the greater 
the distance from the earth's surface at which it is pro- 
duced, — the more concentrated and rarefied, and hence 
ethc realized, is its quality. Also, the finer the climate, 
the finer the fruit which grows therein. The apple, of the 
comparatively sterile regions, is fine j but the orange, pro- 
duced in a more genial climate, is finer, and the lemon finer 
still. It is not designed, however, here, to enter into details 
in relation to foods ; only to unfold general principles. 

The same law obtains in respect to clothing. Clothe 
a person in the skins of beasts, and those skins impart 
their peculiar elements ; clothe one in flax or cotton, and 
these impart their finer properties. 

Thus it will be perceived that, to suitably prepare 
persons to become communicators by the mental process, 
due regard must be had to associations, to foods, and to 
garments. 

Another requisite may also be named. Each particular 
hair on the person has its use. The hairs are tubular, and 
fulfil certain attractive and conductive purposes. A paper 
given by the Association of Elementizers, on the Micro- 
scopies, will give the details on this point. The hairs, 
then, should be left to flow gracefully in their natural 
conditions, because all obstructions, to a greater or less 
extent, exert unfavorable influences. It was beautifully 
said, in a. former age, that " even the hairs of your head 
are numbered." It would have been wiser to have said, 
Each hair lias its appropriate use. 

So, indeed, has each muscle, each bone, each fibre, each 
finger, each line upon the hand, its appropriate function. 
The human form is a miniature universe j and the proper 



536 THE EDUCATOR. 

and perpetual study of mankind is, or should be, Man - . 
When that study is completed, education may be said to 
be finished. 

3. The Uses of the Telegraphic Scheme. 

Greatly advanced persons are of necessity utilitarians. 
They must regard all schemes with reference to utilic 
purposes. What advantages, then, may the dwellers of 
earth reasonably expect to derive from the new method 
of communication which has been suggested ? 

That this weighty question may be properly answered, 
it becomes necessary to take a very broad view, embracing 
not only the past, but the present and the future, consid- 
ering not only the comparatively insignificant planet on 
which you now dwell, but the myriads of worlds with which 
you are telegraphically connected. 

Originally, all things were, according to an ancient 
record, " without form and void ; " that is, philosophically 
speaking, void of form. Millions of ages passed prior to 
form ; and from the instant of the first, slightest conglom- 
eration, formation has continued, becoming more and more 
harmonious, ever approximating to the perfect, the divine. 

Leaving to a very philosophical band of metaphysicians 
the consideration of the inquiry, Whence came the first 
conglomeration? this Association will proceed to say that 
all conglomerations form but one vast and beauteous 
Whole, embracing within its mighty range even the exist- 
ence of the being called God. Truly has a poet said, 

" All are but parts of one stupendous Whole ! " 

That word stupendous, when philosophically compre- 
hended, will stretch the mind onward from planet to 
planet, from world to world, from formation to formation, 
reaching from the lowest to the yet highest. 

This telegraphic scheme embraces all that can be com- 
prehended in these mighty words, " stupendous Whole." 



USES OF THE SCHEME. 537 

Perceiving that ALL THINGS are connected, interlinked, 
this Bcfaeme contemplates nothing less than the transmission 
of thought from world to world! 

But. descending to this comparatively insignificant 
planet, it proposes to bring together the more remote 
inhabited regions of earth, by interlinking mind and inter- 
changing thought. Very much is gained, in respect to 
ml harmony, when persons from different locations, 
of various temperaments, and of diverse opinions, can be 
brought together for an interchange of thoughts, feelings, 
and acts. 

Taking a cursory glance at the condition of earth's 
inhabitants, it is seen that their language is exceedingly 
imperfect, irregular, confused, Babelistic, — one class quite 
unable to understand another. It is essential to a thor- 
ough harmonic condition that there should be a general 
and well-understood language on the planet. That a work 
so important as the introduction of a common language 
may be commenced, there must, of necessity, be the prece- 
dence of a harmonic thought. When this shall have been 
generated, the thought will take to itself a harmonious 
embodiment, and expression will correspond. The inhab- 
itants of earth cannot be harmonized until there exists a 
common, nay, universal method of conveying thoughts, both 
by ordinary speech, by sign, and by record. This telegraphic 
scheme, then, embraces that greatly desired result. 

This Association also looks witn grief upon the narrow 
nationalities which are cherished upon the earth; it regrets 
that a few persons, isolating themselves from their kind, 
should feel disposed to say, u This is our country.'' A 
broader view will enable them to declare, " The Worlds 
are our country ; however remote, however magnificent, 
they are our inheritance, our home ! " The present narrow 
nationalities lead to jealousies, to strifes, and frequently to 
brutal defences of chosen localities. This Association 
hopes, by its broad and unrestricted efforts, to so expand, 
at least, a class of minds, that these national barriers will 
68 



538 THE EDUCATOR. 

be disregarded. Yery much may be done towards this by 
a general telegraphic interchange of thought. 

This Association perceives, at the present time, among 
the more commercial classes of two prominent nations, a 
desire to construct a submarine electric telegraph. The 
purpose is a laudable one, and should be encouraged ; but 
it is seen that such a means of communication would be 
exceedingly expensive, and, of necessity, would rarely 
accommodate the poorer classes, while it would enrich 
others. It is a hazardous scheme, — the most so of any 
ever proposed. In that submarine wire lies the snake of 
a most dangerous monopoly. Desiring, however, to encour- 
age national intercommunication, this Association proposes 
a free and economic interchange of thoughts, which never, 
while in the care of the Association of Beneficents, can be 
used for monopolizing purposes. And it may now be 
declared that the Association of Electricizers are engaged 
in introducing this new method of communication, in 
compliance with the urgent solicitations of the highly 
philanthropic body just referred to. 

Again, it is perceived that in some regions of this earth 
there are surplusages, and in others scarcities, of needed 
products. Mother Earth has at her disposal all that her 
children need, for present and for future wants; for, as 
her children progress, they require new and better prod- 
ucts, suited to their more advanced conditions. In distant 
mountainous regions are deposited exhaustless mineral 
treasures ; but the dwellers in those regions have not 
arrived at that condition of development which qualifies 
them to exhume and wisely use those treasures. At the 
present stage of human progress, it has become desirable 
to pass not only over but through the mountain barriers 
which exist on earth's surface ; but the tunneling process 
is exceedingly difficult with the use of such motive-powers 
as are now employed, and of the ordinary steel, for pen- 
etrating rock. In the interiors of certain mountains there 
lies concealed an invaluable mineral, so exceedingly indu- 



USES OF THE MENTAL TELEGRAPH. 539 

rated that it may be used to cut the hardest granite. That 
such treasures may be easily discovered, brought forth, 
and transmitted to regions where they may be required, 
this new method of communication is important. 

Moreover, it is possible for persons to arrive at that 
acute perceptive condition in which they may be shown 
valuables existing in distant regions, and be able to 
direct with accuracy to their precise location. Chimerical 
though this may seem, yet intelligent minds, who will but 
take a retrospective view of the developments relating to 
the powers of mind which spiritual communication has 
thus far unfolded, will be able to judge whether it be too 
much for the future to accomplish. Let it be remembered 
that this grand movement is yet but in its infantile condi- 
tion. 

Such, then, in brief, are some of the general purposes 
embraced in this telegraphic scheme ; and in precise ratio 
of proper cooperation on the part of earth's inhabitants, 
will it be more fully unfolded, executed, and completed. 

[Note. — In connection with the foregoing series of suggestions, a loca- 
tion was designated in western New York, — namely, an eminence near 
the village of Randolph, in Cattaraugus county, — as a place highly 
suitable, on account of its alleged peculiar electric character, for a Central 
Telegraphic Station on this continent. Other stations were also pointed 
out in the vicinities of several prominent cities ; and some details were 
given relative to the construction of towers, with insulating apparatus, 
etc., said to be requisite for the avoidance of disturbing influences liable 
to be experienced in the lower strata of the atmosphere, and thus giving 
certainty and reliability to this method of communication. All these 
instructions will be available whenever parties are disposed to attempt the 
practical realization of this scheme. Its feasibility appears to have been 
abundantly demonstrated by the experiments of numerous individuals in 
Mental Telegraphing, in various parts of the country, since these sugges- 
tions were communicated.] 



540 THE EDUCATOR. 



§HI. MINERALOGICAL. 

[From the Association op Beneficents ; communicated at Carroll, N. Y., August, 

1854.] 

1. Introductory. 

The ancient records describe a vision of "a wheel within 
a wheel." All externals have their internals. This remark 
applies to the visible mineral formations, as well as to veg- 
etable and animal structures. Each world has its inte- 
rior world. It is now in contemplation to present a brief 
series of essays on Mineralistic Formations, with the design 
of entering into the interiors of the visible mineral world. 
A distinguished Assayer will be the leading mind, in com- 
pliance with a request of the Association of Beneficents. 
[Another speaks :] 

Few persons make wise mineralogic distinctions. The 
external has its appropriate place, — the internal its place ; 
and the two should never be confounded. Geology relates 
but to the outside — the visible ; while there is no geologic 
formation which has not within itself an invisible mineral 
combination. (Mark the word combination.) The miner- 
als may be unperceived, yet they are there. Could the 
invisible minerals be extracted from any solid mineral sub- 
stance, it would crumble. There must be and is an invisi- 
ble something which holds together even the firmest granite. 
What is that ? It is mineral. All mineral solids are held 
together by invisible mineralistic fluids, which permeate 
them. Electricity, ether, and other fluids, permeate all 
solids ; and electricity is mineral. Caloric (as it is vaguely 
called) permeates all things ; bring the flint and steel into 
contact, and it is perceived. It is not produced by this 
contact, but simply brought out. 

It is important that the student of mineralogy thoroughly 
understand these distinctions. Broadly speaking, there 
are no productions, or creations ; but there is an unfolding ) 
or bringing out of that which is within. There are corribi- 



DEFINITIONS. 541 

nations, formations, and analyzations, but not productions. 
While, therefore, the word production does nut belong to 
the mineralogic vocabulary, the term reproduction will be 
occasionally used. There is in man a reproductive element, 
but no productive; that is, he can reproduce himself, but 
cannot produce a distinct order of beings. 

These two points must also be kept constantly before 
the mind of the pupil : first, that there are visible minerals ; 
second, that there are invisible minerals. The invisible are 
the real minerals, in the same sense that the invisible man 
is the real man. The body is but the house which man 
inhabits — the real man is never seen. The house should 
not be confounded with the occupant. The external 
observer does not see the real minerals. Tedious though 
these nice distinctions may at first appear, yet they are 
essential as a basis for future teachings. 

Now, all things can be analyzed ; that is, their interiors, 
or essences, can be not only reached, but separated. This 
requires keen analytic ability. In these essays, however, 
only hints will be attempted. 

Before proceeding further, the terms disease, inconven- 
ience, and inliarmony, must be defined. When the interiors 
are in the most perfect conditions, mineralogically speak- 
ing, there is ease or harmony ; but, if otherwise, there is 
disease or inliarmony. If, for example, a person is too neg- 
ative or receptive, there will be too great an inflow; if too 
positive, there is too much of the impregnative or impart- 
ive condition; and in either case the person feels uneasy, 
- dis-eased. But precisely balance the two conditions, 
nd the individual becomes comfortable, cheerful, and 
happy. This principle applies to mineral combinations, in 
connection with geologic formations, and extends to all 
which is embraced under the laws of aggregation, agricul- 
ture, and reproduction. 

It will be seen, then, that it is of the highest moment to 
become a thorough mineralogist, to be acquainted with the 
interior harmonies, and to know precisely of the composition 

46 



542 THE EDUCATOR. 

of various [impregnated] waters. If, for example, a person 
is diseased, in the respect of being too negative or recep- 
tive, let him or her seek the sulphurous region or spring, 
and the true equilibrium will be found. When in the oppo- 
site condition, take the opposite course. Thus, by a very 
simple process, disease or inharmony is removed. In this 
way it is designed to introduce a new hygienic system, 
which shall, by a knowledge of mineralogic laws, reach all 
reachable cases. When this knowledge shall be attained, 
the hygienist will be truly the doctor (that is, teacher), and 
leave his saddle-bags at home. 

2. Fundamental Principles. 

Certain fundamental principles will now be presented, 
relating to the general subject of Mineralogy : 

First, All things in Nature are perfectly balanced. 

Second, All things in Nature bear certain mutual rela- 
tions. 

Third, When things are in their natural relations, they 
are in their best possible conditions, producing what is 
termed harmony. 

These three principles will be frequently referred to in 
these essays. The schools, as has been before remarked, 
do not teach of principles — they deal with facts, or effects. 
Their method of teaching, therefore, is not only exceed- 
ingly tedious, but quite unsatisfactory. The mind is 
crowded with isolated facts, vague terms are used, and the 
study becomes dry and uninteresting. But when principles 
are taught, — these principles having within themselves 
life, light, expansion, multiplication, — the study becomes 
intensely attractive. 

In presenting the principle of balance, it is thought 
proper to coin a new word, namely, equipoisity. It is 
somewhat uncouth, and a little difficult to utter, but it 
expresses with precision the thought. The best condition 



EQUIPOISITV OF MINERALS. 543 

is that of it perfecl balance, or equipoisity ; and that this 

may be produced, purely natural relations must bo sought. 

To apply these three principles to mineralogy : then 
a true equipoisity of minerals, — a perfect balance. They 
are usually classed as positives and negatives. Could all 
the positives be gathered together and placed in one scale, 
and all the negatives in the opposite, and were the Divine 
Hand to held the beam, they would perfectly balance each 
ether. This is one of the sublimest facts in Nature. It 
must be a truth ; for the Divine Being is at ease, He is in 
harmony. Should He, by any circumstance whatever, be 
thrown out of harmony, the worlds would cease their 
motions, and chaos come. There can be no possible mistake 
about this principle, — it runs through all Nature. 

In accordance with this fundamental principle, it is 
known that the fluids, visible and invisible, are equipoised. 
They bear certain relations to each other, corresponding 
to those of husband and wife; they intermingle or cohabit, 
and the visible minerals are their offspring. To these they 
transmit their own inherent properties, which are life, 
expansion, attraction, light. 

The minerals, then, bear relation to one another ; they 
are children of one family. Like the newly-born child, at 
first they draw their nourishment from the fluids ; but as 
they expand and attain vigor, they at length draw nourish- 
ment directly from the soils, — the leads feeding on the 
clays ; copper, iron, sulphur, alum, vitriol, gold, silver, etc., 
each on its appropriate food. Hence, when these minerals 
are undisturbed, in their most natural positions, they are 
in their best possible conditions; they are at home, enjoy- 
ing plenty and harmony, — the [invisible] fluids always 
permeating and holding them together, as the Divine 
[essence] permeates and holds all things in their best posi- 
tions. 

Suppose, then, the mineralogist desires to find the 
family of leads ; he knows that they live in clay houses. 
If he wishes to become acquainted with the family of irons, 



544 THE EDUCATOR. 

they live in a yellow stratum ; if with gold, he finds it in a 
sand house. 

But there is a third principle which must be kept in 
mind. Sometimes these minerals are not found in their 
natural conditions. The earth may have been volcanically 
disturbed, or agitated by the earthquake j in which case 
the minerals may have been thrown out of their natural 
relations, and are not found where they are expected : 
they may have been transferred to other and less favorable 
positions ; and hence, when found, may not be in their best 
possible conditions. There is, however, a recuperative 
power, and in process of time they will accommodate 
themselves to their new surroundings; if they cannot 
obtain precisely what they want, they will take the next 
best. Hence the peculiar mineralogic combinations which 
are sometimes found. 

This region [the Kiantone Yalley, western New York] 
is a very marked example of the conglomerated conditions. 
The study of these mineralistic conglomerations is exceed- 
ingly instructive, showing not only that this spot was long 
ago covered by the sea, but that the conglomerated masses, 
— the sands, shells, minerals, and ores, ■ — when thrown out 
of their original beds, have a tendency to " cuddle up," as 
it^ere, like frightened children, to seek each other's com- 
pany ; and thus they conglomerate somewhat unnaturally, 
and in some instances seem almost to combine and become 
one. This has been occasioned by convulsions. Because, 
then, a particular mineral is found in a certain location, it 
is not certain that a bed of that mineral exists there. But 
it should be kept in mind that minerals are in their best 
conditions when in their strictly natural relations. 

Unless students of mineralogy keep these instructions 
in mind, they will be led to search in fruitless directions ; 
and it is not improper to say that millions of dollars have 
been squandered because of ignorance of the principles 
unfolded in this discourse. 



THE SALTS. 545 



3. Of the Salts. 

The labors of the assayer are not only exceedingly inter- 
esting, but quite diversified, embracing a vast field of 
thought and of research. Though mineralogy is distinct 
from geology, yet it often becomes important to thoroughly 
understand geologic laws and formations, in order to 
obtain an exact knowledge of minerals. A knowledge of 
the satis is of vast importance to the best condition of 
animals and of man; and to do justice to the subject 
requires that very careful and extensive explorations be 
made. 

Without particularizing, at the present time, the distinc- 
tions existing between the various orders of salt, it may 
be observed that under this term will be comprehended 
the sodas, the salts found on eminences or on plains, and 
those found among the liquids. 

Whence do the oceans obtain their saline properties ? 
There is no one question about which there has been a 
greater diversity of opinion than this. Are there vast 
storehouses of salt ? Were the waters originally destitute 
of this property, and have they become gradually saline ? 
Where is the mind capable of deciding these questions ? 

The Association of Agriculturalizers have spoken of the 
gaseous conditions existing prior to the geologic conglom- 
eration. Of what properties were these gases composed ? 
Were they destitute of the saline property ? What is this 
property, relatively speaking? Is it receptive or impreg- 
natiue ? A broad view suggests the answer that it is recep- 
tive. Passing back, then, inconceivable ages, an ancient 
record says that " all things were void," and that i; the 
spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters." A 
better rendering would be " upon the face of the gases.''' 
The- contained a large amount of the saline prop- 

erty. The spirit of God, being matter, or what the Agri- 
culturalizers have denominated " divine scintillations," 
69 46* 



546 THE EDUCATOR. 

impregnated the receptive gases, thus marrying the positive 
to the negative. 

All things in Nature are constantly passing up to higher 
conditions. The gases may be considered as in one sense 
the sediments. These mingle with the waters of the seas, 
and melt, or rather decompose, and, as from the decaying 
vegetable, new and more beautiful chemical combinations 
result. 

New and fanciful though this theoretical structure may 
appear to the schoolmen, yet they will be wise not to 
assault it until they move out of their own glass houses. 
Conscious of the vulnerability of their own theories, they 
should at least be modest, lest their nakedness be exposed. 
But it is no part of the present undertaking to throw stones, 
or to demolish ; but rather to affirm, and let old structures 
stand, — if they can, without a basis. 

Passing, then, from the ocean, attention may be directed 
to the springing and the flowing liquids, which branch of 
the subject will be presented by a very critical analyzer, and 
for practical purposes. [Another speaks : ] 

It is a curious inquiry, Why do animals thirst ? What 
is thirst ? It is a desire for certain solids ; and as liquids 
contain these solids, they are drank, not for themselves, 
but for the solids they contain. Waters, in various condi- 
tions, have within them various mineral solids, as sulphur, 
iron, salt, vitriol, etc. These go to make up the system, 
and when they have found their places the liquids pass 
off. The salts are obtained from the gases ; they are 
sediments, forming vast reservoirs, and veins running at 
times great lengths. 

Now, man is dual ; he needs both the positives and the 
negatives. Salt is negative ; it may be taken in food or 
drink, or it may be inhaled by breathing the atmosphere 
of the sea, — the principle being the same in either case. 
Certain waters are suited to certain conditions, and directly 
unsuited to others. Some persons are too positive, contin- 
ually throwing off and out ; these need a greater amount 



sulpiiur. 54:7 

of salt. Sometimes they are disposed to quarrel; could 
yon throw salt on them they would be quiot ; or, put them 
out to sea, and they become languid, sick, and lose their 
pugnacity. 

Salt, then, is essential to the best and most harmonic 
conditions. Salt springs should be sought by persons who 
are in the positive conditions. When the equilibrium is 
restored, then they may change from the saline to the 
sulphurous waters. 

The important principle to be understood is this : that, 
physiologically speaking ) persons act as they do because of 
the minerals which they eat, drink, and inhale. Hence, an 
individual can make of himself such a person as he pleases, 
just as easily as a dairy-woman can make the quality of 
cheese she wishes. 



4. Of Sulphur. 

In discoursing of sulphur y it is proposed to speak of its 
true location, its essential properties, and of its uses both 
in its purely natural and in its combined conditions. 

First, then, in what particular region or regions may the 
mineralogist look for sulphur? It is generally found in 
the neighborhood of cavities, though it is also obtained in 
volcanic or bituminous regions. Sulphur is a dual mineral; 
it is composed of certain inflammable gases, and a con- 
glomeration of an exceedingly fine-powdered yellow soil. 
Being crystallized by a connection with the inflammable 
it is justly classed with the compound minerals. In 
regions where cavities exist, and where this peculiar fine yel- 
low soil is found, there crystallization occurs, and this com- 
pound mineral is formed. Also in volcanic regions, where 
this inflammable gas is abundant, and this peculiar yellow 
soil exists, there again sulphur is found. These two things, 
then, are essential to the formation of this mineral — the 
gas and the peculiar soil ; and wherever sulphur is found, 
in that neighborhood infallibly there is the inflammable gas. 



548 THE EDUCATOE. 

This point is presented with particularity, because it may- 
be of great practical moment to the assayer. 

Secondly, of the properties of sulphur. It is well known 
that it emits a peculiar odor, and that this odor has a spe- 
cial influence on animals and man, as well as on other 
things. The Association called Agriculturalizers, and the 
body termed Educationizers, both took occasion to speak 
of odors ; but they could only briefly allude to that im- 
mensely important subject. The sulphurous odor, though 
it may be disagreeable to certain persons, yet serves an 
important colorific purpose. The gas associated with the 
yellow soil partakes to some extent of the color of the 
latter. Being emitted from certain locations, it is diffused 
abroad, and performs its impregnating, coloring function. 
Hence is derived that beautiful sulphurous color, beautified 
by the light of the sun, termed the golden. That invalua- 
ble golden grain called wheat has within itself a large pro- 
portion of sulphur, being impregnated by this gas. It is 
on this account that this grain is so especially valuable as 
food for man. 

But, without dwelling at further length on this point, it 
may be observed that sulphur is a positive mineral, impreg- 
nating human bodies, solids, and liquids. Hygienists are 
acquainted with the value of sulphur when applied to per- 
sons afflicted with cutaneous obstructions ; but few know 
the rationale of its effect. Being positive, it impregnates 
or penetrates the system j and, as two substances cannot 
occupy the same place at the same time, it dislodges the 
cutaneous matter, and the latter passes out through the 
avenues by which the sulphur has entered. It impregnates 
liquids also, and commingles with the waters of certain 
streams and springs. When received in this form within 
the system, the sulphur exerts a very powerful impreg- 
nating and purifying influence, expelling other matters, 
which are the causes of disease. 

As a compost, also, for agricultural purposes, sulphur is 
exceedingly valuable. Connect it with the cold or nega- 



GOLD. 549 

tive soils, and you create, as it wore, a new life. Being 
positive to these soils, like husband and wife, they embrace 
each other, copulate, and children spring forth into life. 
This is a point of immense moment, both mineralogically 
and agriculturally speaking. 

There is yet another use of sulphur, namely, for inflam- 
mable purposes. At the present time great labor and 
expense are requisite to the supply of necessary fuel. By 
a chemical combination of sulphur with vitriol, an agreea- 
ble and most intense heat may be produced ; and in this 
way dwellings, and even large manufacturing establish- 
ments, may be not only warmed, but lighted, at an expense 
merely nominal. But this branch of the subject belongs 
more especially to a body denominated the Band of Econo- 
mists, who, at a suitable season, will spread before the 
inhabitants of this earth a system of most rigid economy, 
which will enable man to subsist at a far less expenditure 
than he now requires. 

5. Of Gold. 

{Presented in behalf of the Association, by " a highly accomplished Jeweleress."] 

Ever since the advent of man to earth, a high estimate 
has been placed on jewels. They have been searched for 
with untiring perseverance. The female has desired them 
more generally for merely ornamental purposes ; while the 
male has sought to possess them usually rather for the 
sake of personal aggrandizement, ease, influence, position. 
They belong more especially to the feminine class, though 
in some respects they are masculine, and strongly impreg- 
native in their general influences. It is not designed, 
however, in this discourse to speak generally of jewels, 
but particularly of the metal called gold. 

Gold has its true position among the precious metals, 
and is symbolic of light, or ivisdom, which terms are nearly 
synonymous. These are interesting questions : Where did 
gold originate ? how long has it existed ? and what chemi- 



550 THE EDUCATOR. 

cal condition produced this much-desired metal? But, 
interesting as these questions are ; the men and women of 
the schools have never attempted scientifically to consider 
and answer them. 

That very intelligent Association called Electricizers 
took occasion to speak of the Diamonic Law [Part 1., 
§ xxi.] , and declared that if particles of light could be 
caught and inspected, it would be distinctly perceived that 
they were of diamonic form. It also affirmed that these 
diamonic particles impregnate the earth. There, of neces- 
sity, that Association stopped ; it could not, consistently 
with its programme, pursue that subject to greater length. 
But it comes properly within the province of the mineralo- 
gist; and, descending into the earth, he inquires what 
becomes of these particles of light? He learns that they 
commingle with certain very fine sands, and there they 
copulate, cohere, multiply, expand, grow, and take the 
form of gold. The particles of light being impregnative, 
and those of sand receptive, they are drawn closely together, 
and beautifully and harmoniously combine. Persons speak 
of the golden sun, not knowing what they say, or why they 
are impressed thus to speak. 

Thus gold, like sulphur, is a mineral compound. 

Gold has its natural and its more artificial uses. Among 
its natural uses, it exerts a specific influence on the human 
body. Some of the more interior portions of the human 
body are composed primarily of this metal. Among the 
parts affected thereby, the teeth may be more especially 
named. The nerve of the tooth is an exceedingly sensitive 
part of the human structure, and its disturbance causes 
a peculiar twitching sensation. This nerve is in some 
degree composed of this mineral; the latter bearing the 
same relation to it as does the outer coating of the seed to 
its interior, sheltering and protecting it from harm. Its 
value in the dental art is well known ; and it is in conse- 
quence of its peculiar influence, and its protective quality. 

It is also an absorber of influences. Let a person wear 



A GOLDEN AGE TO COME. 551 

a gold ring for a season, and it absorbs a part of that per- 
son ; so that, if given to another, a part of the giver is 
imparted. Thus individuals become affianced, become 
married, or are made one, by this absorption and interchange 

of being. Were there time, the whole subject of talismans 
might, in this connection, be laid open ; but that subject is 
far too extensive to be treated of in the present discourse. 
Persons are strongly attracted to each other ; they love 
one another, but hardly know why. It is because of the 
gold which is in them. Like always attracts like ; and 
thus people are bound together by golden chains. It is 
said of Jupiter that he could let down to earth a golden 
chain, and thus draw the earth and all its inhabitants up to 
him. This ancient fable has a deep meaning. 

Gold may be attenuated to almost any extent, and hence 
its exceeding value for various ornamental purposes. No 
one metal can be so greatly useful as this. 

The ancients constructed their divinities usually of this 
precious metal ; and these idols were valued and revered 
the more because composed of gold. The now extinct 
race which long ago inhabited these regions made their 
images principally of this precious metal. They had a 
rude notion that the great presiding god of the north was 
somewhat like unto themselves in form ; and hence, in rep- 
resenting him, they imperfectly imitated their own crude 
forms. 

In the coming age, by an exact knowledge of certain 
chemical combinations, gold may be formed in a pure state 
— as pure as the chemicals of which it is composed. 
There is to be, in the future, a true G-olden Age, when 
this precious metal will multiply more and more ; because, 
in consequence of the earth coming into more harmonious 
conditions, the lights will more naturally descend there- 
into, and impregnate the sands. 



552 THE EDUCATOE. 



6. Of the Silvers. 

Though the silvers are found in several conditions, yet 
they belong to the same genus.. Prominently they are, 
first, platinum; second, the ordinary silver; and, third, 
quicksilver ; though there are minor conditions, which need 
not be specified here. Each of these three conditions of 
silver will be spoken of in its order. 

And, first, of platinum. Where is this form of silver 
located? And why is it so exceedingly compact ? Laws 
are ever the same, in all countries, and throughout all 
worlds. The Association of Agriculturalizers spoke briefly 
of astrology ; of the influence which a planet exerts upon 
its neighbor planets ; but, consistently with its plan, it 
could not teach of the influence of planets upon minerals. 

Persons speak, not inappropriately, of the silver moon, 
and the twinkling stars. The moon and the more neigh- 
boring stars affect to a great extent the minerals, and 
especially the more precious metals. The schoolmen, hav- 
ing quite generally rejected the important science of 
astrology, are unable to account for certain phenomena 
relating to these metals. The physiologist knows that 
certain especially feminine influences are manifested at 
certain conditions of the moon. When the moon is full 
(to use a common though vague phrase), an almost inde- 
finable quiet influence descends upon the earth, animals, 
and man ; there is at that time a peculiar impregnability, 
so that copulation at that juncture is more likely to produce 
germination and gestation. 

Platinum is a result of this peculiar lunar influence. Im- 
pregnating that part of the earth termed the tropics, this 
influence mingles with a somewhat crude form of gas, and 
thence comes this very hard substance called platinum. 
Without proceeding, then, to details respecting the physio- 
logic catamenia, it may be said that the conditions of the 
animals and of the earth, at the periods alluded to, are not 



THE SILVE1 553 

altogether anlike; a general, harmonious, and almost uni- 
versal law regulating the vast subject of physiology. Pla- 
tiinim is found, then, not at either pole, but in what may 
be termed the more central region of the earth, corres- 
ponding to the abdominal regions in the human system. 

The ordinary silver is found in veins, corresponding to 
the veins running through the human body. They ex lend 
from the grand centre where platinum is* more directly 
forme 1, though in some cases they reaeh great distances 
from the centre. These veins are also affected by planet- 
ary influences, more especially by the planet called Venus. 
This planet also, physiologically, exerts an influence upon 
the whole venous system. This subject is one of deep 
interest to persons who have made astrology a study ; 
some hygienists have pursued it with profit, and thus have 
found the precise law that causes the catamenial discharges 
at certain seasons. Thus beautifully all things are doing 
their rotary work. Without particularly naming the loca- 
tions where veins of silver are found, this knowledge 
having been generally acquired by miners, there may be 
procedure to, 

Thirdly, that form of silver called quicksilver. Though 
heavy, this form of silver is peculiarly sensitive. This 
sensitiveness renders it valuable for several purposes. Its 
influence on glass, and its sensitiveness to heat and cold, 
are familiar to the scientific ; but the schoolmen do not 
attempt to answer the questions, Why is this form of silver 
so exceedingly sensitive to surrounding conditions ? and 
Why will it adhere with such tenacity to glass, while it 
daintily almost refuses to touch other metals ? Here, 
again, is manifested a planetary influence ; also, the laws 
of attraction and of cohesion, subjects on which the distin- 
guished Association of Electricizers have spoken with some 
degree of particularity. Sometimes the word Mercury is 
applied to this metal, and that quite appropriately. The 
planet Mercury exerts its peculiar and almost indefinable 
influence on this form of silver, impregnating its own being, 
70 47 



554 THE EDUCATOR. 

as it were, into it, and holding it in certain positions, as the 
matter projected into the womb is held in certain positions, 
attracting to itself certain properties. But here a vast 
field — a world within a world, as it were — is opened to 
the mind. It can only be said, in this brief discourse, that 
quicksilver is but the ordinary silver specially acted upon 
at certain seasons. It is the mercurial impregnation which 
liquefies and separates [repulses] it from other metals ; 
and it is this mercurial property also which renders it sus- 
ceptible to the influence of caloric. It runs, as it were, to the 
more calorific regions; and the mineral called glass, being 
a compound, and brought into its condition by the action 
of caloric or heat, the quicksilver is, on that account, 
attracted to it. 

The mind is filled with emotions of wonder and awe, as 
it contemplates these mysteries of Nature. How glorious 
is the planetary world ! Each system moves in perfect har- 
mony, controlled by fixed, eternal laws. The sun, the 
moon, the stars, each and all are busily engaged in impart- 
ing their unseen influences. 

7. Of Polishing and Refining. 

Teachers should be practitioners, and practitioners should 
be teachers. Talk and labor should be cooperators. Un- 
fortunately for the inhabitants of your earth, teachers and 
laborers are generally separate classes of persons. Thus, 
frequently, the talker fails to make the doer compre- 
hend his speech, and the doer fails to make the talker 
understand his work. But when the teacher and the 
worker are one and the same, this difficulty will not exist. 
The enlightened mineralogist is not only an assayer, but a 
refiner and polisher, of the minerals. 

The polishing and refining of metals is often a very slow, 
tedious, and critical process. 

What is the law of the polishing process ? The school- 
men know that certain things will polish certain other 



POLISHING AND REPINING. 555 

things; but they have never undertaken to show why. 
Like all things else, polishing is wrought by a fixed, simple, 
and natural law. it is the action of the liner on the coarser. 
Each thing has within itself a certain amount and quality 
of calorie. It maybe in crude or coarse conditions in one 
substance, and in finer or less crude conditions in another. 
Bring these two together; the finer acts upon the coarser; 
by friction the coarser caloric escapes, and the finer takes 
its place ; and so the coarser substance is brought into 
liner or more polished conditions. The substance called 
emery has within it very fine caloric, and hence its useful- 
ness as a polisher. Soft fine cork has the same. 

The refining process is nearly the same in its general 
principles, though the method varies in some respects. 
The metal to be refined is liquefied, an intense heat is 
brought to bear upon it, and the dross or grosser portion 
is separated from the finer by the agency of caloric. 

This general principle may be traced elsewhere. The 
sun is a refiner; the caloric which proceeds through or 
from the sun refines the soils, the minerals, the vegetables, 
the animals, and the human being also. Were a person 
to dwell constantly in a cave, he would be less refined than 
one who is frequently within the direct calorific influence 
of the sun. When the earth becomes perfectly round, it 
will refine with greater rapidity, because of being brought 
more perfectly within range of this influence. Persons 
who dwell where the sun's heat acts most constantly and 
regularly are the most refined. 

Moreover, persons who are refined help to refine others. 
Females, being finer than the males, help to polish or refine 
the latter. The principle is the same throughout Nature. 
If individuals desire to become refined or polished, they 
must seek the society of those who are so. 

The law extends yet further. A refined man may polish 
and refine the lower animals, especially that useful animal, 
the horse. Let such a person become a groom, and take 



556 THE EDUCATOR. 

the entire care of a horse, and the animal will, by the 
impartation of his finer caloric influence, become refined. 

This law of polishing and refining, then, is not only very 
interesting, but highly useful and important. 



§ IV. PHILOSOPHICAL. 

[From the " Association of Beneficents ; " communicated at Carroll, N. Y., 

August, 1854.] 

1. Origin of the Seas. 

Various and conflicting have been the answers to the 
questions, Whence came the seas ? and what purposes do 
they subserve ? An entirely new reply will now be pre- 
sented, which, while it will conflict with the common view, 
will yet commend itself to the interiors of more advanced 
minds. 

The Association of Agriculturalizers took occasion to 
speak of geologic formations, and of their more gaseous 
conditions. The science of geology is exceedingly import- 
ant as a preparative to a knowledge of the seas ; but that 
vast subject cannot be fully and understandingly unfolded 
without the use of a somewhat extensive cabinet, embracing 
ample specimens of mineral and conchological formations. 
The subject of the seas can, therefore, be but slightly 
touched upon at the present time, while that of conchol- 
ogy must be passed wholly by. Whence, then, came the 
seas? 

Liquids are, in their essentials, but gases, though they 
are found in various conditions, having within them various 
solids. In the recently communicated paper on the salts, 
the saline property of the seas was briefly hinted at. Ref- 
erence was made to an ancient record, which declares that 
" all things were void," and that " the spirit of God moved 
upon the face of the waters." The further statement may 
now be added, that " God said, Let there be light ; and 
there was light. . . . And God said, Let the waters under 



THE SEAS. 557 

the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let 

the dry land appear; and it was so." This is, in substance, 
Baying that the waters were so absorbed by caloric action 
that there came to be conglomerations called dry land, 
that is, a geologic formation. So to speak, the whole of 
this planet was primarily in a liquid or gaseous condition; 
or, it was but a vast ocean of liquid or gaseous matter. 
The conglomerations had not commenced, or the dryland 
had not appeared ; but, as absorption passed on, it began 
to appear ; and as it continues, yet more and more dry 
land or conglomerations will appear. The ocean, then, is a 
proper representative of the gaseous condition prior to the 
geologic formations ; there was then but one vast watery 
or gaseous expanse. 

The earth is, comparatively, a newly-formed planet ; it 
is among the younger of the planetary family. Its inhab- 
itants, their manners, customs, sciences, arts, are very far 
inferior to those of higher and more advanced planets. 
Like its kindred, it is being refined, and its inhabitants are 
becoming more and more perfected. When sufficiently 
refined, the planet will, like a balloon, ascend to a higher 
condition, and be wrought up into finer material. 

The ocean subserves the following important purposes : 
1st. It furnishes a somewhat economic method of inter- 
communication between nations. 2d. There being within 
it a large amount of the saline property, it renders the 
earth quite negative or receptive, — sufficiently so for im- 
portant reproductive purposes. When more advanced in 
age, she, like other females, will cease to reproduce, and 
will become ripe to be gathered to her more perfected 
conditions. 

Vainly the mind endeavors to reach backward to the 
remote age in which it could be said there was no dry 
land ; and equally vain is its attempt to press forward into 
the unexplored futures, and predict the time when there 
shall be a search for the seas, and they shall be no more ; 
yea, a diligent search for this planet, and, as a planet, it 

47* 



558 THE EDUCATOR, 

shall not exist ! Yet, in the endless ages of progression, 
these things mnst transpire. 

"Lo! what a glorious sight appears 
To our believing eyes ! 
The earth and seas have fled away, 
And the revolving skies ! " 

That which was thus poetically declared shall become 
literally true ! 

2. Of the Sun , and its Light and Heat. 

The sun — what is it ? Of what substance is it com- 
posed? What is light? What is heat? Grand, vast, 
comprehensive as are these questions, yet it is proper to 
distinctly answer them. 

The sun is called the grand luminary, — the light of the 
world, the source of all life and of all heat. Metaphori- 
cally, these expressions are correct ; but, literally, they are 
false. Apparently, the sun is the source of life, light, and 
heat ; but only in appearance. The sun also appears to 
rise and set ; but this is only an appearance. 

The sun is real, substantial matter, as truly so as is the 
planet which you inhabit. It derives its light, life, and 
heat, from influences which lie, as it were, behind it. 

What, then, are these influences which lie behind the 
sun? This is the most difficult, question to answer which 
has ever been proposed on your earth. Yet the human 
mind should be so unfolded that it can answer any ques- 
tion which it is capable of proposing. For, why should 
the mind be capable of starting a query which it cannot 
answer? Before a thought of anything can reach the 
mind, the thing itself must exist, — else there is the absurd- 
ity of a thought concerning a thing which has no exist- 
ence. The faculty called imagination dwells on things 
which have a real existence ; else the mind is supposed to 
behold a picture which is not ! This is an absurdity. In 



THE SUN. 559 

unfolding the human mind, it is deemed proper incidentally 
to present these oice and apparently hypercritical points. 

To return, then, to the question, What arc the influencee 
lying back of the sun? It is necessary to recur to certain 
primal principles : 

There is what has been called Inherency. Inherency 
possesses several properties, among which are Life, Light, 
and Expansion. These were before the sun was, — primal 
properties, existing prior to formation, — for there must 
have been a time when form was not. Not to speak here 
particularly of the formation of the Being called God, we 
will proceed directly to the formation of the sun. Prior 
to its formation there must have been a congregation or 
aggregation of materials. Of what material or materials 
was the sun formed ? A difficult question, seemingly, yet 
the answer is at hand : The sun, in one sense, is the eye of 
the Being called God. But of what substance is this eye 
composed ? Answer : Of vitalized electricity. The 
Divine is the Grand Electrical Focus of all worlds, all sys- 
tems, all constellations, all suns, however vast, however numer- 
ous, however distant or near, they may he. 

But what is vitalized electricity? It is that highest 
conceivable form of electricity which has within itself per- 
petual life ; for, in this sense, the word vitalized is now 
used. Essential life is vitalized electricity. Each flash of 
the human eye throws off a portion of vital electricity. A 
person who has much of this vital electricity, looking in 
the eve of one who has a lesser amount, sensibly affects 
the latter, sending through the whole system what is called 
magnetism. This is but an exhibition in miniature of the 
power of the Divine Eye to vitalize or influence matter in 
its primal conditions. This matter conglomerates, and 
becomes like the vital electricity from the eye of the Divine; 
and thus that luminary or luminous body called the sun is 
formed. It becomes, as it were, a second eye, an external 
sight, like the human sight, The first human sight is inte- 
rior; the second is the exterior. 



560 THE EDUCATOR. 

What, then, is Light ? While the schoolmen undertake 
to discourse of the properties and uses of light, they do 
not start the primary question, What is light? It is a pri- 
mal principle existing in Xature, or in Inherency. Mingling 
with that element which has been called vital electricity, it 
comes to a condition denominated the flash. It is said of 
certain electrical conditions, " It lightens." But what 
lightens? By what process is the lightning produced? 
The answer is, By friction. This answer, however, is only 
preparative to another question, — What is frictionized ? 
To produce friction there must be a juxtaposition of two or 
more substances. What, then, are those substances ? By 
these steps approach is made to a focal point, — a primal 
pivot on which this whole subject turns. 

There is a property of Inherency called Motion, or Activ- 
ity. All things in Nature are in states of greater or less 
activity, or motion. Wherever there is motion, of neces- 
sity there is friction, to a greater or less degree. 

This important point being comprehended, it may now 
be declared that the grand primal element of all elements is 
Electricity. As it were, it lies back of all other primal ele- 
ments. That which has been termed Inherency, with its 
five properties, is the child, so to speak, of this grand 
primal element of all elements. 

All things being in motion, electricity taking ruder or 
lower conditions, there are emissions, or there is a throw- 
ing out or off of the coarser forms of this element, and 
these, as it were, jostle or frictionize one another, and by 
this friction is developed what is termed light. Thus, an 
ordinary electrical machine emits sparks, or light (being 
the same thing substantially). 

By this careful analysis, the question, What is light? is 
answered. In brief, the answer is, Frictional Electricity. 
This is a most important unfolding to the inhabitants of 
your earth; it presents a substantial basis of all science, 
and solves questions before most difficult to be answered. 

What, then, are the properties of light ? They are rare- 



LIGHT AM) HEAT. 5G1 

faction and condensation. It may be asked, WTiat is rare- 
fied? or what is condensed? The answer is, // grosser 
form of matter, — call it what you please, — "night," or 
u dark," if yon choose. These are simply convenient terms. 
Light rarefies these grosser forms of matter; and, as a 
sequence, objects are beheld which otherwise would be 
unperceived. It is the rarefying process which renders 
them perceptible ; light doe3 not create the objects, but 
they come to view in the more rarefied element. 

Light also condenses. By a careful study of its con- 
densific properties, the lens, the microscope, and the tele- 
scope, have been constructed; objects far distant are 
apparently brought quite near to the observer, and persons 
are able to inspect the neighboring planets. It is by con- 
densation that this is accomplished. 

What, then, is Heat, when considered in distinction from 
light ? Is the sun in and of itself a mass of liquid fire, and 
does it warm whatever it reaches, as persons are warmed 
when they approach fire or heat, ordinarily produced? 
The answer to the latter question is flatly in the negative ; 
the sun has not in and of itself primarily more heat than a 
body of the mineral called lead would have. By what law, 
then, does heat apparently proceed from the sun? 

The terms heat and warmth, when analyzed, suggest the 
thought of struggle, contest, war. A poet speaks of " the 
war of elements.'' In a crude condition of the more primal 
elements, they may be said to be in a state of irregularity 
of action ; and thus they jostle each other, — they are at 
war with one another, — there is a strife, a contention, an 
effort on the part of each to go its desired but irregular 
way. In this war of these more primal elements is gene- 
rated the condition usually denominated heat, — which 
term, for the lack of a better, may still be employed. 

Here let it be remarked, that in unfolding a new system 
of philosophy to the dwellers of your earth, designed 
especially for the less educated classes, ordinary scientific 
71 



562 THE EDUCATOR. 

terms, such as carbon, oxygen, etc., are studiously avoided. 
This is for the reason that these technicalities fail, to some 
extent, to reach the interiors. This new philosophy is 
addressed to the interior perceptions, and must not be 
encumbered with vague, difficult, and artificially constructed 
terms. 

In simplicity, then, it is stated, that heat is a contest, — a 
striking together, as it were, of elements. In approaching 
the body called the sun, but which may for convenience be 
considered a focus-glass, these elements rush with irregu- 
larity ; and, flying off in countless directions, they again 
jostle each other, — they are at war, — and thus there 
comes what is called heat. It may be intense or otherwise, 
according to the position which the receiving object bears 
to the focus-glass. That able scientific body, the Associa- 
tion of Electricizers, has treated somewhat fully of the 
forms of the particles passing through the focus-glass, in 
the paper in which they unfolded the grand Diamonic or 
Impregnative Law. These diamonic particles, like sharp 
needle-points, spear or enter into one another, so to speak; 
and, by this curious and heretofore unexplained process, 
they let out of each other vitality, or the grand life-prin- 
ciple, — corresponding to thrusting the side, whereupon 
vitality is emitted. Thus heat and life are brought out. 
Hence, metaphorically speaking, the sun is the light and the 
life of the world on which it acts, — impregnating, unfold- 
ing, expanding, calling forth from apparently inanimate 
matter life, light, and activity. 

How sublime, beautiful, divine, are Nature's laws ! 
Countless are the invisible influences which are perpetu- 
ally, though in seeming silence, doing their work. It is 
not amatter of surprise that the ancient dwellers on your 
earth worshipped and offered sacrifices to the sun. Next 
to the Divine, that luminary is worthiest of reverence and 
of worship. Unsolicited, uncourted, it gives. Generously, 
silently, it distributes its countless blessings. Disregard- 



THE MOON. 563 

ing character, climate, or nation, it impartially bestows its 
gifts, — calling forth gratitude, life, joy, ineffable. 

The statements in this paper are commended to the crit- 
ical attention of astronomers. What is here termed the 
primal element of all elements is to revolutionize the scien- 
tific world ; and those persons who now walk on their 
beads [that is, see things in inverted order] will travel on 
their feet. Thus they will be enabled to perceive the 
harmony of all primals with that element which causes the 
heart to beat. In the futures there will be a more and yet 
more harmonious action of the elements, and universal love 
will prevail. 

3. Of the Moon. 

Whence does the moon obtain her light ? What relation 
does she bear to the sun? Is she an inhabited planet? 
Has she mountains and cavities ? How does she affect the 
earth? 

The astronomer seeks information on these points with 
keenest zest, and with earnest perseverance. They who 
have passed to the higher conditions, and who were pre- 
viously interested in astronomical science, continue their 
investigations with unabated interest. Surrounded by 
more favorable conditions, able to pass with ease from 
planet to planet, and to voyage from ^system to system, 
they acquire knowledge and wisdom with greater celerity, 
and with vastly more accuracy [than when in the earth- 
life]. 

The moon is inhabited. It has on its broad bosom a 
race greatly advanced in the knowledge of science and the 
arts. Beautiful, spacious, and economic institutions of 
education are there founded, and the sciences and arts are 
pursued to very great perfection. The grand element 
there used, for locomotive, intercommunicative, combinific, 
agricultural, and hygienic purposes, is electricity in its 
various conditions, — gross, fine, and most rarefied. The 



564 THE EDUCATOE. 

moon has vast ranges of lofty mountains, and extensive 
cavities with vast apartments, in which are found precious 
stones, diamonds, and other minerals, which are wrought 
into forms of beauty and use. Their structures are com- 
posed of beautiful minerals, conglomerated by an abundant 
and easily obtained cement. 

In an important sense the moon is a queen, and the sun 
a king — bearing to each other somewhat the relations of 
husband and wife. The moon looks to the sun for certain 
essential influences, among which is that of rarefaction. 
The sun, so to speak, looks into the eyes of the moon; 
and certain vivifying, rarefying, magnetic influences are 
thereby imparted. Were it not for these, the moon could 
not be inhabited. 

In the paper on the silvers there was a slight reference 
to the moon. The Association of Agriculturalizers spoke 
of trees as extractors ; but could not, consistently with its 
prescribed limits, speak of the moon in that connection. 
Particularly when the moon is in that condition called its 
full, there descends by attraction a quiet, soothing, and 
expanding influence ; vegetation feels its power, and man 
more especially is affected thereby. Beholding the rounded 
orb, the mind expands and is elevated to more divine and 
lofty conditions. The little buds swell, and the embryonic 
one struggles to escape from the expanded and ripened 
womb. The fruits gathered at that season are more 
delicious, and contain a larger amount of the expansive 
and finer fluids. Hence, with some propriety, man has 
been led to reverence and worship the moon. 



4. Of the North Star. 

In all ages, and in all the various conditions in which 
man has been placed, the stars have been observed by him 
with the deepest emotions. Well was it written, " The 
heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament 
showeth his handiwork." It was also truly said : 



THE NOKTH STAR. 565 

M The undcvout astronomer is inud.' 1 

The mind which does not take cognizance of intelligence, 
visdom, power:, and love, when observing the stars, must 
be in an insane condition. As naturally as rivers to the 
ocean run, or the blaze ascends, so $he mind passes from 
the works to the skilful Worker. 

But, amidst the host of stars which in every age have 
attracted the attention of mankind, there is none which has 
.•xcited so intense an interest, in both the learned and the 
unlearned, as that usually called the North Star. What 
are the peculiarities which mark that orb? What of its 
peculiar location ? What of its attractive powers ? These 
are questions of absorbing interest to the astronomer, the 
V mariner, and the wanderer. All look to that star for direc- 

tion. Unerringly, cheerfully, placidly, it does its appro- 
priate work. 

Correspondentially, the north star is to the external 
vision what the intuitives, or interior tutors, are to the 
inner sight. Could man's interiors be presented to his 
Inspection, he would there behold a guiding star, which, 
when the mind is unclouded, unerringly guides the feet in 
the right direction ; but, when the mind becomes beclouded 
by falsehood or by evils, then man knows not whither he 
goes. Then the inner star shines not; the pitfalls and snares 
of temptation are before him, but he knows not their pres- 
ence. Every individual has, within, this guiding star ; it 
has been not unwisely called the inner light. When this 
inner star becomes obscured, the person says to others, 
4t Lead me — I know not where to go." If the one thus 
applied to is guided by the inner light, well : but, if other- 
wise, temptations, dangers, pitfalls, are before them. 

There must be in every person a fixed individuality. 
Without this, one goes because another goes ; and this is 
the grand primal curse, which to this hour has kept man 
from Nature's true Eden. The north star perpetually 
teaches the grand lesson of individuality. Night after 
night, year after year, heedless of others, it points its 

48 



566 THE EDUCATOE. 

individual way. The instant a person follows another, con- 
trary to his own interior consciousness, that instant he is 
liable to wander. 

The north star is a vast body of magnetism. The Asso- 
ciation of Educationizers spoke at some length of spiritism 
as an emanation from the Spirit of all spirits. Spiritism 
is transmitted, — it attracts to itself certain forces; the 
offspring is conceived ; the child is born. Magnetism 
attracts, catches, and holds. The north star is attractive. 
Like ever seeks its like ; and hence the magnetic needle 
unerringly points to the north. Thus the compass, a 
secondary guide, has been constructed as a temporary 
convenience. But the compass is liable to be influenced 
by surrounding conditions. In this respect it corresponds 
to ordinary education [or instruction]. That is affected 
by surrounding influences, and hence is less reliable than 
the interior star. It is but a temporary substitute, need- 
ful for a class while in certain conditions of partial unfold- 
ing ; but, like the compass, may be laid aside when the 
north star is seen. Ordinary education, then, is to pass 
away, the star of intuition being the only true teacher. 

Whence comes the magnetism of the north star ? From 
the eye of the Divine. The little newly-born child soon 
begins to receive influences from the eye of its mother ; 
the breasts are so located that when the babe receives its 
food the mother looks into its eyes ; she thus imparts 
certain magnetic influences, and the child begins to see, 
to take cognizance of surrounding objects. So the north 
star is a babe of the Father and the Mother — the Divine 
Essence of all essences j the magnetic revivifying influence 
passes to it, and thus that star becomes the grand, guiding, 
external light — it guides the wanderer on his way. It 
was needful, in the revolutions of Nature,. that there should 
be an infallible guide — one star that would ever be at its 
post. This being sometimes obscured by intervening 
clouds, when man became a voyager, he needed a tem- 
porary substitute ; and the compass supplied that want, 
Thus, invariably, as wants come, so do supplies. 



COMETS. 5G7 



5. Of Comets. 



By what laws are the heavenly bodies, so called, formed? 
How are they controlled? And how does each rolling orb 
affect its neighboring orb, or orbs? 

Vast as is the range of these questions, opening to the 
contemplative mind worlds of thought and of research, yet 
all Nature's laws are simple, beautiful, and easily com- 
prehended. Man being a miniature universe, all which 
exists without him is found correspondentially within him. 
The grand science of astronomy will never be fully com- 
prehended and wisely received, until man knows him- 
self, how he was formed, and by what law he is gov- 
erned. 

There is a science, now beginning to attract attention on 
your earth, which is usually called psyclwmetry. Persons 
are continually throwing off influences which affect them- 
selves and surrounding persons. When writing, in the 
condition of sadness, for example, one imparts or sends 
off a portion of that sadness ; the psychometer or psycho- 
metress sees, or/eels, rather, that gloom which is thrown 
off. So a person who is peculiarly sensitive may impart 
a portion of this sensitiveness to another, and this second 
person is brought into a condition similar to that of the 
first. That is, there is a throwing out or off from the first 
person to the second. 

Comets are conglomerative particles of matter which 
are thrown off from bodies in their evolutions, as an 
ordinary grindstone throws off water when revolving. 

This principle being comprehended, another may be 
unfolded. When a person imparts a portion of himself 
to another, there is, by that process, formed an attraction, 
cohesion, or what is vaguely called love between the two. 
Persons who are thus connected like to be together ; they 
are fond of each other's company, — it may be in gorman- 
dizing, or in hunting, in laboring, or in sleeping. The law 
here is precisely the same as that which attracts a comet. 



568 THE EDUCATOR. 

Thus, the comet moves in what is termed its orbit ; or it 
sails, as it were, around the body of which it was primarily 
a part. While, however, it likes to be in the company of 
its mother-planet, yet, by a law of natural individualization, 
it cannot become wholly one again with that planet except 
by a grand and universal process of absorption. Matter, 
as mere matter, may in this sense become agglomerated ; 
but when it arrives at that condition called immortality it 
ever remains a distinct individuality. Comets appear at 
times to closely approach the earth on which you dwell, 
and fearful minds entertain forebodings of sad casualties ; 
but it is only in appearance that these bodies ever nearly 
approximate this planet. Certain atmospherical conditions 
enable the beholder to discern these luminous bodies more 
clearly at one time than at another ; and hence they seem 
to come near the earth, and exhibit what is vaguely called 
a tail. 

What, then, it may be asked, are the uses of the bodies 
called Comets ? They are, in their turn, attractive ; being 
magnetic, they draw to themselves fine-particle d matter, as 
the ordinary magnet attracts iron filings ; these particles 
become one with the mass ; and thus, though irregular at 
first, yet in process of time they become harmonious bodies, 
growing more and more rotund. So, planet after planet 
and world after world are formed, coming into conditions 
suited to the production of minerals, vegetables, animals, 
man. 

The mind is wrapt in wonder at the contemplation of 
processes so vast, so orderly, so perfect ! The particle of 
matter to-day thrown off from your planet may become 
[the nucleus of] an inhabited world ! So, system after 
system is forming, each having its appropriate relations to 
others, and all forming one vast, beauteous whole ! 



THE NORTHERN LIGHTS. 5G9 

G. Of the Northern Lights. 

Occasionally persons have appeared on your earth who 
have been railed the "lights of the world." Generally, 
however, such have been misunderstood and misinterpreted. 
Whence were they? and what good did they do? are 
inquiries which have been made respecting these persons. 
The light shone into the world, but the darkness compre- 
hended it not. 

So in respect to what are called the Northern Lights : 
the questions have been frequently and earnestly proposed, 
Whence are they? What use do they subserve to the 
inhabitants of this planet? No dweller on your earth has 
been able to answer; but persons who have passed to 
higher conditions, being able more fully to comprehend 
causes and to observe effects, are competent to reply to 
these intricate questions. 

First, then, of the lights themselves : That very learned 
association called Electricizers has spoken several times 
of the North ; it has declared that what is termed the North 
is the grand reservoir where Nature keeps her ample 
stores of supplies for the mineral, vegetable, and animal 
kingdoms. It is, in one sense, the grand natural centre of 
the ordinary electricity. Electricity exists in various con- 
ditions, and performs various offices ; among which is that 
of emitting light, as stated in the valuable paper relating to 
the sun. Light from electricity can be easily emitted by 
friction ; it is what is called by the schools frictional elec- 
tricity, in distinction from voltaic. 

But what is frictionized to form the northern lights? 
and why should they only occasionally appear, unlike the 
light emitted from the sun, which is constant ? There is 
at the North a vast cavity, which has its various offices, all 
of which need not be enumerated here. Electricity is 
universal ; there is no place where it is not found, to some 
extent, and in some condition. But there may be, and 
there is at times, an accumulation of a superabundance 
72 ' 48* 



570 THE EDUCATOR. 

of this element in certain locations, and, consequently, a 
lack to the same amount in others. As with the air, so 
with electricity : there is always the same amount as a 
whole, but when there is a superabundance in one place 
there is too little in another, and hence it flows to the 
place where most needed. Thus the northern lights 
appear only occasionally, when some region needs a sup- 
ply of electricity. This element gathers there in abundance, 
waiting, as it were, to find an electric vacuum, and gener- 
ously distributing to fill that vacuum. 

The electric influences thus freely dispensed from the 
North bring the atmosphere into more vital conditions; and 
the inhabitants of earth not only breathe purer air, but they 
inhale a greater amount of vital electricity. The lower 
animals, and the plants also, derive vitality from the same 
source ; the fruits are rendered more delicious and vital- 
izing ; and the flowing and springing waters are also more 
fully charged with the vital fluid. 

So ample, various, and rich, are the supplies which Nature 
has provided for all things enjoying life ! 

7. Of the North, and the Origin of Man. 

A world of thought is connected with the North. "Who 
shall unfold its mighty secrets? Who shall speak of its 
vitalizing influences, — of the electric currents perpetually 
flowing therefrom ? Who shall say that the first formation 
of man did not commence at the North? 

There must have been a time when immortals were 
formed. There must have been a reason why they scat- 
tered, like seeds carried by the winds. And all this must 
have been accomplished without miracle. Miracle is 
atheism. 

Tlie North is generative. This is the grand secret of all 
secrets. It is vitalized electricity which generates and 
which conglomerates, — pressing, as it were, into being 
perpetual lifes, or animated existences. These animated 



THK NORTH — ORII 571 

existences have the power of regeneration, or reproduc- 
tion. The North is the grand reservoir of this elemenl ; 
that immensely important point corresponds to the navel 
in the human structure. From it all things flow. The 
embryonic formation connects with and proceeds from that 
i. By the same grand generative law worlds on 
worlds spring into being. The currents flowing from the 
North push the population onward; and diversities of cli- 
mate, foods, and employments, occasion differences of com- 
plexion and of conditions of progress. Hence the specu- 
lations concerning the Northmen, and the diversities of the 
human species. 

[Subsequently, another speaker further elaborated this point, as fol- 
lows :J 

Though some of the ancient records are fabulous, yet 
they are useful as indicating the state of mind in remote 
ages. It is recorded, " And there was not a man to till the 
ground. . . . And the Lord God formed man." It is 
also said, that perceiving that it was unwise for man to be 
alone, God made a second man, whom he called wo-man 
[womb-man], and thus, by miraculous agencies, a pair 
existed on this earth, — one holding the relation of imparter, 
the other of receiver, or, in other words, the one male and 
the other female. 

This ancient narrative is referred to at this time as intro- 
ductory to the presentation of new and important philo- 
sophical instructions respecting the origin of man. It is 
expected that the theological classes will reject these teach- 
but it is felt that greatly advanced minds will receive 
them with emotions which words cannot express. 

Man, male and female, is here. He has evidently been 
greatly unfolded in a knowledge of the useful arts and the 
important sciences. But how came he here ? By what 
road did he travel to reach this planet? Man was not 
instantaneously or miraculously formed. Xature knows 
not of miracks — she is equally ignorant of accidents. As 



572 THE EDUCATOR. 

has been already said by others, miracle is atheism; there 
is no just conception of the Divine, when miracles are 
imagined to have been interposed at certain epochs. Man, 
then, did not reach this earth by miracle, but in accordance 
with eternal, unchanging law. 

But, by what law or laws was man here introduced ? In 
another paper it has been said that the sun bears the rela- 
tion of father, and the moon that of mother. It has also 
been declared that the moon is an inhabited body, having 
its mountains, cavities, educational institutions, and its 
harmonious and beautiful structures. It has furthermore 
been said that the bodies ordinarily called planets bear the 
relation of children to the sun and the moon ; and that 
comets are particled matter thrown off at different times, 
attracting to themselves other particles, and becoming 
inhabited planets. Keeping these important teachings in 
mind, and remembering that this earth is a planet, it will 
be easily perceived through what gradations of forms it 
has become what it is, and by what law it has been peopled. 

In the act of transmission a miniature self is thrown off: 
all the essential faculties of bod} T and mind are transmitted, 
and agglomeration passes onward serially from condition 
to condition, until a human form appears, having life, 
activity, expansion, and attraction. The law is precisely 
the same in the formation of a planet ; there is, in the par- 
ticled matter thrown off, all that is essential to constitute, 
not only a planet, but also the mineral, vegetable, and 
animal conditions on that planet — so that the mighty 
work proceeds serially with as much certainty as do the 
secret but grand wombomic processes [in the animal or 
human being]. 

In the beginning, then, it required lower, higher, and 
highest conditions to form the being called man. He has 
within himself all that constituted the past, and is a repre- 
sentative of the Whole. Whatever, then, exists without 
man, exists within him. 

But there must be an especially favorable spot for the 



man's i xkoi.ding. 573 

beginning of generation or formation. That spot is the 
North. There is fche scat of attraction, corresponding to 

the organ called the navel; there are peculiar magnetisms, 
especially vital electricity and the finer fluids; there are 
electric currents and the umbilical cord. Formation or 
generation began at that point, and spread out by nice, 
closely-connected links, or fibres, like the cord referred to, 
until a central, or, as it is termed, more tropical climate 
was reached, and there, as the child by warmth is nour- 
ished and protected, man comes forth into being. It may 
oe called, metaphorically, an " Eden," or a " garden " of 
tropical flowers. There fruits spontaneously and gener- 
ously grow ; and the climate, so bland, soothing, harmoni- 
ous, may be said to have cradled the child until it ripened 
more fully into being. 

By this simple process, then, man reached this earth. 
All things in Nature being male and female, by the same 
process a second would appear. This human pair in pri- 
mal conditions were in comparative ignorance, and but 
little above the animals which surrounded them. Yet 
within them they had that star which shines forever, — the 

Star of INDIVIDUAL IMMOKTALITY. 



8. Of Man's Unfolding. 

In his primal condition man is represented by the bud, 
having within itself all that is essential to constitute the 
rose. He is capable of perpetually unfolding; that is, of 
exhibiting that which exists within. A human pair, having 
within themselves all which was essential for generative 
purposes, unfolded [or produced offspring], and thus 
family relations came, — the parents corresponding to the 
sun and moon, and the offspring to the planets. Thus was 
formed the first grand circle. Next came what is called 
the tribe, the triune, or third condition. Springing from 
this came a fourth, the nation. Passing still further on, 
there is the fifth state, the world, or union of nations. 



574 THE EDUCATOR. 

Next is the sixth, the union of planet ivith planet, and the 
action and reaction of one upon the other. Lastly, there 
arrives a condition of unity or oneness with the Divine. In 
this seventh state, the Divine is married to the human, and 
the human assimilates with the Divine. Such is the order 
of man's unfolding, from the lowest to the most expanded 
condition. In the latter, recognizing the Divine as the 
Father and the Mother, the children enter into associations 
for the promotion of a human brotherhood, seeking a true 
commonwealth. Such is the destination of man. 

At the present time man has unfolded to the condition 
of national combination, — each nation having its distinct 
institutions and jurisdiction. But the day is already dawn- 
ing when there must be advancement to a higher condition ; 
when the bond of brotherhood and sisterhood, correspond- 
ing to planetary relations, shall be formed and gradually 
extended ; when each person shall act on his and her 
individual responsibility, yet with reference to the common 
good. The good of each individual embraces the good of 
the whole, each and all being fragments of this whole. 

That an enterprise so vast and momentous may be com- 
menced and forwarded, there must be, so to speak, a con- 
glomeration, aggregation, or association, of persons. They 
must be attracted by the law of affinity, each understanding 
his and her own individual rights, duties, and responsibili- 
ties, and also the rights, duties, and responsibilities, of his 
and her associates. This association must correspond to 
the organization of the heavenly bodies : there must be 
the male and female, representative of the sun and moon ; 
there must be the individual north star, and harmonious 
activities corresponding to planetary motions. They who 
would bring heaven down to earth, or raise earth up to 
heaven, and introduce the divine social state, must study 
astronomy, and become intimately acquainted with the 
laws which cause each orb to move in its appropriate 
sphere, and uncomplainingly and generously distribute its 
individual goods. Until these laws of the celestial regions 



CRAVITATION. 575 

are fully comprehended and wisely received, man cannot 
arrive at the best or highest social condition. 

In the higher spheres are recognized what are termed 
the numerical perfections, namely, the unit, the triunes 
or threes^ the sevens, and the twelves. In constructing a new 
order of society, there must be, first, the individual — the 
leading, prominent mind; second, the three or triune, sur- 
rounding, acting and reacting upon that mind ; thirdly, the 
Beven associated bodies, each having its distinct yet cooper- 
ative department of labor. There must be, also, the twelve 
[representatives of principles], corresponding to the twelve 
signs of the zodiac — each individual, like each month in 
the year, exerting his or her especial influence. Holding 
thus their individual positions, they will form, like the 
twelve months, a harmonious, complete whole ; and in this 
way can be constituted a peaceful, sweet, glorious, happy 
home! 

They who come from the higher condition, observing 
the angularities and inharmonies which exist, and desiring 
to unite earth with heaven, seek first to unfold primal 
principles, and then to associate mankind in accordance 
with these principles — thus, of many, forming truly one. 
That which to external view appears distant and chimerical 
can be brought near, and will be consummated. 

9. Of Gravitation. 

Sermons are found in stones, books in the running 
brooks, and in all things law. Accidents, miracles, super- 
naturals, in a broad sense have no existence. All things 
are what they are because of eternal, immutable laws. 
There is a Lawgiver, — a Being infinite in intelligence, wis- 
dom, power, and goodness. Within Himself, as it were, He 
contains the essences of all things which are ; and has 
imparted of these essences to the miniature god called 
man. God is thus in man, and man in God, as the embryo 
exists in the mother and the mother in it. 



576 THE EDUCATOR. 

But, by a law of gravitation, the child presses downward, 
or seeks to pass into the condition of birth. "Were it not 
for this law, the child wonld remain unborn. 

Within the human structure, also, there is a law of grav- 
itation as manifestly as in the outer world : each liquid, each 
particle of food, received into the organism, gravitates to 
its proper position with as much certainty as the mercury 
falls in the thermometer. 

What, then, is gravity? This is an intensely interesting 
inquiry. Why does the apple, on leaving the branch, pass 
downwards ? (to use the common phraseology, though, 
philosophically speaking, there is neither downward nor 
upward.) Why does the mercury descend? 

The earth has within itself a vast amount of mineral 
substances, in various conditions, and exerting various 
influences. These minerals may be considered as in one 
sense a great family, each class or genus constantly 
employed in its peculiar function ; acting, however, for the 
good of the whole family — ever imparting and receiving. 
Among these is the mineral called lodestone. This is a 
very attractive and very abundant mineral, though, as yet, 
comparatively little use has been made of it. While men 
of science are acquainted with its attractive power, they 
do not as yet know fully of its relations to certain other 
minerals, and hence the difficulty of using it for general 
scientific purposes. 

It is because of the existence of this mineral in the earth 
that all things are drawn thereto. This is what is termed 
gravitation. If by any process the lodestone could be 
wholly removed from the earth, things would no more pass 
down than horizontally. The principle is precisely the 
same as when you place a needle within a certain distance 
of a magnet, and it springs directly to the seat of attrac- 
tion. Hence, there is a constant pressure of bodies down- 
ward — the heavier, as they are called, displacing the 
lighter. Stones and the denser minerals have, therefore, 
a constant tendency to seek the centre. Deposit a solid 



TREAT.MKXT OF ANIMALS. 577 

body in a particular location this year, and a thousand 
years hence, were you to look lor it, it would be found to 
have changed its position to some extent, depending on the 

condition oi' the soil and the gases in iho locality. The 
mountains of lodestone exist more especially in the region 
of the equator; and hence there is the seat, or, in familiar 
language, the centre of gravitation. 

It is an interesting question, Whence originates the 
lodestone ? But the answer to this must be postponed 
until an elaborate series of geologic discourses can be 
given, which cannot be done without the use of an extensive 
cabinet. 

[Note. At a subsequent day, a series of papers containing hints and 
outlines relating to the general subject of Geology, especially in its rela- 
tions to Human Culture, was communicated at Clinton, N. Y. ; but their 
length precludes their insertion in the present volume.] 



§ V. MORAL AND REFORMATORY. 
[Communicated in the latter part of 1856 — understood to be from the " AssociA- 

TION OF BENEFICENTS."] 

1. On the Treatment of Dumb Animals. 

1 ' I would not enter on my list of friends 

(Though graced with polished manners and fine sense, 

Yet wanting sensibility) the man 

"Who needlessly sets foot upon a worm." 

There are certain general tests of character. Persons 
will often make large professions, claim a deep interest in 
benevolent efforts, and yet, occasionally, little incidents may 
occur which at once open to the observing mind their real 
character. 

The truly good love their kind. They ask not of con- 
dition, clime, complexion, or sex ; it is enough for them to 
know that the needy are human beings. Each man and 
woman, during natural life, has opportunities of showing, 
in countless ways, the interest they feel in the general 
73 49 



578 THE EDUCATOR. 

welfare of their race. Truly, the world is made up of 
little things. Equally true is it that characters are under- 
stood by comparatively insignificant acts. 

Men appear on the forum, at the bar, in the public assem- 
bly ; it is difficult to judge of their real character in such 
positions. But follow them back into the neighborhood 
where daily they are seen passing and repassing ; or go 
into the domestic circle — look at them as holding the con- 
jugal, the parental, and other domestic relations. There, 
away from the public eye, they act themselves, and you 
are able to draw a portrait of their real and actual life. 
There they are known ; for there there is little or no tempt- 
ation to wear a mask. 

Pass still beyond that circle, and observe the animals 
around them ; notice whether these are carefully fed, gently 
treated, and lovingly embraced ; and here is a sure test of 
human character. Whoever can torture an insect, however 
small, lacks, in some degree, an element of character essen- 
tial to human perfection. See one who loves animals, 
gathers around him pets, is fond of children, and you behold 
a person of gentleness of demeanor, quietness of life, purity 
of intention. 

Animals bear to man a very close relation. They often 
form a part of the domestic circle. They are capable of 
being trained, instructed, and brought into comparatively 
fine conditions. One asked, " What is man, that God is 
mindful of him?" Flitting across the heavens, flowing 
down into the deepest recesses of the human soul, the 
answer was written, as with the pen of wisdom and love, 
" Thou hast made him a little lower than the angels, 
crowned him with glory and honor, given him dominion 
over all things." Man stands, as it were, on an apex ; he is 
to control, subdue, and improve, all in the animal, vegeta- 
ble, and mineral kingdoms, and even the elemental kingdom. 
All are his; they are God-given blessings. And, as his 
mind shall be enlarged, as he shall become more perfectly 
assimilated to the God within, he will feel a deeper and 



TREATMENT OF ANIMALS. 579 

closer relation, not only to the shrubs, flowers, plants, 
earths, and the coarser products, but sometimes he would, 
as it were, take mother Earth herself to his bosom, and 
bless God that such a parent had been given to man. He 
will behold the beauty of the microscopic insect, and will 
admire the nobler beasts of the forest. Enjoying a broad 
philosophy, he will see that the meanest reptile that crawls 
beneath his feet is ushered into existence for high and 
beneficent purposes. In fact, the true man sees God in 
the stars, hears his music in the rushing winds, beholds his 
goodness in the rippling stream, observes his wisdom in 
all that is ; and hence he comes to have not only a deeper 
reverence for his kind, an increased tenderness of human 
life, a larger benevolence toward all classes; but the streams 
overflow, as it were, from the inner fountains, reach the 
animals, and extend to insect life. 

Happy, thrice happy, is that woman or man who feels 
and justly appreciates the relation which she or he bears 
to all things around, above, and below. Coming into this 
fine and sensitive condition, naturally the inventive facul- 
ties of man are brought into exercise, with a view of 
improving those animals which are more closely allied to 
him, and which are more directly affected by his tempera- 
ment and his general condition. 

Among the more useful animals, and also the more beau- 
tiful, is that noble creature, the horse. In all parts of the 
civilized world, and also among the barbarian tribes, this 
animal has an existence. Though he never speaks, yet 
evidently he distinctly hears, sees, and to some extent 
comprehends. Sometimes he surpasses his driver in sagac- 
ity, often in endurance. Civilization would now hardly know 
what to do, should disease, or any cause, at once sweep off 
from this planet this useful animal. Untiringly, uncom- 
plainingly, he crosses hill, dale, stream, and lofty mountain ; 
passes the sandy desert, and perpetually works in count- 
less ways to aid man. And yet how rarely is the voice of 



580 THE EDUCATOR, 

thanksgiving heard from the lips of man, that snch an ani- 
mal has been ushered into existence ! 

As man shall come better to understand his own interest, 
even, he will perceive that it were possible to greatly 
improve the breed of the lower and domestic animals. A 
person who has within himself or herself a large amount 
of the love-magnetism can and does impart the same to an 
animal which is frequently brought into use. In selecting 
a groom who is to have the constant charge of the horse y 
there should be a consideration of his general temperament. 
If he is coarse, fractious, impatient, inconsiderate, he 
imparts to the animal his peculiar characteristics. The 
owner may be kind, gentle, pacific, well-disposed ; but, if 
he intrusts the care of the animal to such a person as has 
been described, it will be found that the groom will promi- 
nently form the animal's character. Look into a domestic 
circle where all the family are kind and gentle, and it will 
be found that, after a season of training, giving ample time 
for the natural magnetisms to emanate from the persons, 
the animals belonging to the estate will exhibit the same 
general tendencies. 

Whoever, then, would rear animals, must come to under- 
stand that, as progenitors impart certain magnetisms to 
their offspring, their domestics, and their employees, so 
all these exert a similar influence on the animals with which 
they are in close relation. More than this, — if a number 
of these useful animals are to be kept, care should be had 
that there be a balance of the sexes. Studying the uni- 
verse, understanding the electrical theory thereof, there 
must be a constant reference to the positive and negative 
relations, or the masculine and feminine. This point, to a 
very great extent, has not been considered ; because it is 
not generally conceded that the male and female elements 
are everywhere exhibited. Bring two coarse men together, 
and, though they may touch, they do not exhibit the loves. 
The same law obtains in respect to animals : there are cer- 
tain attractions — certain magnetic combinations ; and, unless 



* 



OF ANIMALS. 581 

these are carefully observed, the animals arc not brought 
into their finest and best conditions. " Birds of a feather 
flock together;" ami when the whole subject of ornithology, 
in all its length and breadth, can be opened to the mind, 
it will he seen that tin- skipping, playing, cooing, flit ting 
here and there, of the feathered tribes, are but so many 
beautiful interchanges of the electric and magnetic currents. 
The heart ilows out in gratitude to the Divine when atten- 
tion is turned to interchanges so nice, so essential to 
human and animal improvement. 

Whoever, then, would cruelly beat or carelessly neglect 
an animal so beautiful, so useful, and so noble, as the horse, 
lacks, to say the least, fine sensibility. There is somewhere 
a callus upon the heart ; and, to some extent, such a person 
will fail justly to feel for his fellow-man. Tried by this 
standard, there will be little difficulty in judging of the size 
and tenderness of the human heart. If one fail here, it is 
a certain evidence of defect of character, — clear proof that 
the person, though having human shape, lacks human 
sympathy, and has no just appreciation of the blessing 
which has been placed within his reach. 

There is also the quiet, patient cow. Nightly she returns 
to her home, gently she waits, and uncomplainingly gives 
to man her life-essences. How rarely is due gratitude felt 
for sustenances so valuable and constant ! This animal, 
like the one already treated of, is capable of being improved. 
Is she treated harshly, — she feels it, and, as it were, silently 
moanc 3ks in her plaintive way for food ; is it denied, 

or provender placed before her of an unsuitable character, — 
she knows it. and expresses, as best she can, her complaint. 
Treat that animal cruelly, or let the persons who approach 
her be of a restless, uneasy character, and she, sooner or 
later, will exhibit the same tendency. 

So, throughout the whole range of the animal kingdom, 
man, as it were, writes out in legible characters his own 
inner self. Show me the animals connected with a domes- 
tic circle, — I do not ask to cross the threshold of the 

49* 



i 



582 THE EDUCATOR. 

dwelling, — and I will tell you, without seeing a face, what 
are the general traits of character among the family. And 
not only upon the animals, but upon the trees he rears, the 
flowers he produces, and the very soil he cultivates, does 
man inscribe himself. To all these he should bear a 
parental relation, — make their condition as easy as possi- 
ble, — help to bring out their divinest powers to all and 
every possible extent. And then there will be reactions. 
The soils, products, and animals, act upon man, and so 
everlastingly there are actions and reactions. 

It is desirable, in introducing to this planet a new social 
state, that attention should be turned to everything which 
directly or indirectly shall aid man's unfolding, general 
improvement, and growth. Every observing person must 
acknowledge that, as man's faculties are more perfectly 
developed, he realizes more distinctly the relation which 
he bears to his fellows. It is no less important that he 
comprehend the relation he bears to the animals below him. 
"When domain can be secured, and persons are prepared to 
enter upon actualities, the whole subject of rearing and 
caring for animals may be opened; and hints will be pre- 
sented in regard to the respective qualities of animals 
adapted to perform the heavier labors, or for fleetness in 
travelling,- also of the sheep, the goat, and the milch cow; 
unfolding certain processes by which not only a larger 
amount of milk, but that of a richer quality, may be obtained 
— showing what particular foods make milk, and what beef. 
As man shall come to a condition to receive and appre- 
ciate, and is wisely located, so that he can improve, teach- 
ings on all these subjects will be cheerfully and in their 
order transmitted. Yery little do the friends of the new 
enterprise know of the exhaustless treasures of wisdom and 
knowledge which are in store for those who wisely use the 
talents given them. Suffice it to say, that generous, sym- 
pathetic, and intelligent persons, in the spirit-life, find satis- 
faction in preparing papers and transmitting them, in the 
ratio that they are joyfully received, comprehended, and 
actualized. 



LABOR AM) LABORERS. 583 

•2. An Address to the Working People. 

Few subjects are more Interesting than the study of 
man's relations to his fellow-man. Each planet, and each 

in of worlds has its labors. All are doing something, 
either directly or indirectly, in behalf of human kind. 

me laborers are attracted to one form of labor, and some 
to another; yet each plays his part, and contributes some- 
thing to aid the growth and expansion of the human race. 
Prominently, however, laborers may be divided into two 
classes. First, the class who catch, hold, inspect, and 
transmit thoughts. Secondly, the class who, in multitudi- 
nous ways, work out or actualize thoughts, so that the com- 
paratively intangible becomes an actuality. 

The inventor consumes the midnight oil in acquiring 
useful knowledge. By day he plans, by night he dreams ; 
at length he gets his thought to a greater or less extent 
systematized; imperfectly, perhaps, he modelizes it, and 
hands it over to be used by other persons. The moment 
he has completed one scheme, another starts ; and, as best 
he can, he works that out, and hands it over to others, who 
practically apply it to various uses. One of these classes 
may justly be denominated the head, — that is, the thinker, 
the schemer ; the other, with equal propriety, may be styled 
the hands, — the executors, or elaborators. Thus, one 
cannot be said, in any just sense, to be independent of the 
other, bearing, as they do, the same mutual relations that 
the head and hands sustain in the human body. One is 
just as useful, honorable, and dependent, as the other. 

Happy will it be for human kind when, like the head and 
hands, these classes shall come to consult the interest, the 
individual and collective weal, of each other. Modern 
civilization chooses to place one class, the thinkers, in high 
positions, — to honor and monumentize them, — while the 
other, the laborers, the useful executors, are frequently 
forgotten, thrown into the shade, and regarded as mere 
workmen or w r orkwomen. These are thought to be well 



584 THE EDUCATOR. 

enough in their places as mere laborers, but rarely are 
they welcomed to the saloons of the rich, honored by the 
affluent, or selected to fill important positions in society. 
It is truly painful to enter a populous city and see one class 
riding in their gilded chariots, richly costumed, bountifully 
fed, honored by the masses ; while the poor laborer toils 
from sun to sun, sometimes even till the midnight hour 
approaches, when he returns to his miserable dwelling, 
throws himself upon his weary couch, having little or no 
time for social intercourse, or the improvement of his mind; 
dragging out a miserable existence, until at length his 
body, overtasked, prematurely decays, and he crawls out 
of his wretched shell, and passes on to finer and more per- 
fected states. 

Could laborers be educated, could they enjoy a larger 
share of domestic happiness, had they more time for 
social intercourse and mutual improvement, their mechani- 
cal powers would be proportionably increased. Everlast- 
ingly engaged in the same dull rounds of busy effort, no 
fair opportunities are afforded them to improve, — to bring 
out their more dormant faculties. If a thought should 
perchance flit across the mind, the overseer is near, watch- 
ing with eagle eye in order to draw forth the largest pos- 
sible amount of manual labor, regardless of the mental 
condition of the operative. Tied for hours to a piece of 
dumb machinery, it is not expected that he or she can 
spend a moment in thinking or conversing of any improve- 
ment ; there are minds to whom that branch is committed, 
— the operative must mind his or her own business ; that is, 
must daily and hourly perform a stipulated amount of 
labor. 

Things being in this condition, the world hobbles on at 
a comparatively slow, irregular pace — one class doing the 
thinking, the other the working. There may be in yonder 
blacksmith-shop a young Fulton ; in the laboratory, a Davy j 
in the printing-house, a Franklin ; in the shoe-shop, a Sher- 
man ; on the farm, a Webster ; but how rarely do persons 



OPPRESSION OF LABORERS. 585 

of tin's stamp appear as brighl and shining lights in the 
worM! They are cramped by the circumstances which 
surround them. If an hour is given to thinking, they arc 
regarded as idlers, or dangerous persons, who may poison 

the minds of other workmen by giving them new thoughts, 
expanding their minds, or inducing them to assert their 
rights ; and so they get discharged. But the family needs 
bread: the laborer has been thrown out of employment; 
he has, it may be, new thoughts in his mind, and can con- 
verse on these ; but these thoughts, in their crude state, 
will neither feed nor clothe his dependent ones. Then, hat 
in hand, he bows before his employer, and agrees to labor 
on such terms as the latter may dictate, because haggard 
want stares him in the face. Thus, the new thought which 
was being generated in his mind does not get born, and 
man collectively loses that which might have been of 
immense service to the race. 

Besides, a company may have reared its edifice, purchased 
its machinery, at a large outlay, and they desire to per- 
petuate the present condition of things ; they cannot, as 
they are circumstanced, welcome a new thought, which, 
by opening new avenues of labor, shall depreciate the value 
of their investment. Instead, therefore, of welcoming new 
ideas, and encouraging the young mechanic to exercise his 
inventive faculties, they feel it to be their interest to frown 
on everything of the sort. Good angels may desire to 
unfold new mechanisms to the mind of the young inventor; 
but, alas ! as he brushes away the tear, he plaintively says, 
" I cannot listen ; I have not time ; the cry for bread daily 
sounds in my ear." Whatever advantages may accrue in 
the future from the new thought, he cannot welcome it 
now, because the essentials of life, each busy day, he must 
have. Is an invention introduced, — often the laborer, as a 
consequence, is ground down the more, and compelled to 
toil the later; so that he sometimes questions the good- 
ness of Divine Providence in communicating to man a 
labor-saving machine. If the machine can throw off as 
74 



586 THE EDUCATOR. 

much work with the aid of two hands as before conld be 
accomplished by five, then three are thrown out of em- 
ployment. 

If the laborer is dissatisfied with his present condition, 
and would change his location, or commence new forms of 
labor, a period must elapse ere he can pass from one condi- 
tion to another, and he has not means to sustain himself 
during the transitional period. Thus fettered, he cannot 
move. 

It were impossible to overdraw the picture. To-day 
there are thousands who feel the truth of all that can be 
said, yet are so circumstanced they can scarcely move a 
finger to improve their condition. Imploringly they look 
to the employer ; but often he is so circumstanced that it 
is impossible for him to ameliorate or change the condition 
of his employee. The press caters to the public sentiment 
of the hour. Measurably secluded from the world, the 
occupant of the pulpit knows little of the actual necessities 
of the masses; he is a paid agent, expected to declare cer- 
tain opinions, which must harmonize with the leading sen- 
timent of the parties by whom he is sustained, and from 
whom he expects the smile and the compensation. Wel- 
comed to the saloons of the more influential classes, the 
clergy almost, if not quite, forget that one in a former 
age said, as an evidence of his Messiahship, "The poor 
have the Gospel preached to them." 

Such, in brief, is a not over wrought picture of the con- 
dition of the laboring classes at the present moment. 

Tears are useful ; sympathy has its place ; but neither 
can redeem the world. What is needed is not only a clear 
insight into the actual condition of things, but a strong 
hand, a lofty determination to change this condition, and 
substitute therefor a better and a wiser. The laborer 
alone, unaided by other classes, will usually fail of making 
any permanent and successful effort in behalf of his class. 
Occasionally the outbreak may appear ; the laboring classes 
may refuse longer to toil; but the employer has but to 



ORGANIZATION NEEDED. 587 

make Borne Blight effort, — perhaps an immaterial advance 
on the wages of a day — and, poor as the people are, 
haggard want staring them in the face, they come, throw 
down their weapons of rebellion, and submit. Rarely the 
Becond time do they make a united effort to improve their 
condition. The employer has capital at his command. 
Often he can lie by for a season, and wait until the starving 
operator is ready to come to terms; he knows that sooner 
or later that hour must approach ; he knows the resources 
on which the operatives rely, and how long they will last. 
Besides, in a dense population, other laborers often stand 
ready to jump into places vacated, and so the situation is 
lost. The " striker " has no capital, nothing to fall back 
upon, perhaps finds little or no sympathy; his domestic 
affairs are disarranged ; supplies do not correspond to 
wants ; his bosom companion may goad him ; and reluc- 
tantly he puts on the collar, and wears it perhaps the 
remainder of his life. 

This is, indeed, a sad condition of things ; and yet it is 
needful that oppression should reach its culminating point, 
that more clearly it may show its hydra head, and that with 
greater ease efforts maybe made to reach the cause, remove 
it, substitute a better condition of things. 

What, in a word, does this state of things demand? 
Answer: Organization. At whatever cost, however great 
may be the sacrifices, the laboring classes must organize ; 
else the crafty will outwit, defeat, and throw them into 
the shade. 

Now, while the condition of things described applies 
more strictly to the older classes of laborers, the young, 
to some extent, are differently circumstanced. Attention 
may. then, be turned to these. 

They should, at the earliest possible moment, aim to be 
owners of the soil; should secure to themselves each a 
small patch of earth whereon they can labor, and from 
which they can obtain the essential sustenances of life. 



588 THE EDUCATOR. 

Agriculture and all its adjuncts are occupations not diffi- 
cult to learn. 

This point being gained, the mechanic is to some extent 
independent. Does a master-builder then approach him, 
and desire to purchase his skill? — he should at once signify 
a willingness to enter into negotiations, provided a fair 
and equitable copartnership can be organized. Suppose a 
job has been undertaken ; the employer should freely and 
frankly state to the young mechanic the terms of the con- 
tract, and the prospects which are presented to his mind. 
The whole matter, without disguise, should be opened and 
looked at. An agreement should be made, that, besides 
the ordinary daily wages, the profits accruing should, by 
an equitable scale, be divided between the master-builder 
and the hands. Entering into an arrangement of that char- 
acter, the parties become mutually interested in the enter- 
prise ; the interest of one is the interest of all. The job is 
completed ; the accounts are inspected, each person being 
allowed to examine and understand the whole matter ; and 
the surpluses are divided, as per agreement. In such case, 
the master-builder may and should have ample leisure to 
plan ; he may require finer surroundings than the ordinary 
laborer, in order to be in the best possible conditions ; he 
may be the representative of the laborer ; his garments and 
manner of living may require more means ; but these very 
favorable surroundings come back to aid the humblest 
laborer that shovels the heap of gravel. 

Organizing labor in this way, — honoring useful toil, 
each person following his bias, — the bickerings, jealousies, 
which are now exhibited between different classes, might 
to say the least, be to some extent modified. 

But this remedy is but partial. On a broad view, the 
grand thing to be done is, at the earliest moment to organ- 
ize a new social condition, to engage in a yet higher form 
of labor — the labor of construction, of introducing new 
ideas, of bringing out new inventions, of applying new 
mechanical forces, thereby giving man more time for mental 



A NEW SOCIAL ST ATI: REQUIRED. 589 

improvement, moral and religions instruction, and general 
individual and social growth. 

There should be, then, on the part o\' the working people, 
a looking for that glorions morning dawn, when a new 

social Btate shall ho constructed, wherein persona can 
ciate. labor in gronps, be the owners of soil, be interested 
in new inventions, and have time to acquaint themselves 
critically with the arts and sciences. Unquestionably there 
is many a man to-day earning his bread by the sweat of his 
brow, who. give him time, surround him agreeably, bring 
out his dormant powers, might become a statesman, a phi- 
losopher, a scholar, an inventor. Many a poor woman, 
who may this night ply her busy needle in yonder wretched 
garret, in different circumstances might become an able 
teacher, a useful florist, a distinguished pomologist, a 
charming artist; but now, alas, day after* day, and night 
after night, she plods on through a busy but uninviting life. 
Is she a widow? — Around her are her tender offspring; 
she drops the tear of sympathy as she bends over the cra- 
dle of her babe : hardly has she nourishment at her breast 
to supply its daily wants. As those children start out in 
life, she cannot follow them, and there is no father's eye 
to watch them ; dangers, temptations numerous, are thrown 
in their path, and often they become inmates of the jail, 
the prison, or the penitentiary. 

Society, as at present organized, makes its criminals, and 
then punishes them with an unsparing hand. So has it 
been in the past ; so is it in the present ; and so will it be in 
the future, until heaven shall open its blessed portals, and 
send down to man streams of wisdom, love, and truth, ena- 
_ him to see the cause- which crush him to the earth. 
Seei. . there will come forth eminent philanthropists, 

grand organizing mind-, who shall break the fetters which 
bind the oppressed, and give them that true freedom which 
is the inalienable right of every human being. 

This brief paper can only hint at steps to be taken. 
These hints, it is hoped, will find their place in the minds 

50 



590 THE EDUCATOR. 

of some humane persons, who will be willing to give their 
time, wealth, talents, to aid in inaugurating on this earth a 
better state of things — a society wherein the interest of one 
shall be the interest of all, wherein men shall like brothers 
live, and women like sisters dwell, — providing for the 
young, and preparing them for high and useful positions. 

3. An Address to the World. 

e * Mountains interposed make enemies of nations; 
Lands intersected by a narrow frith abhor each other." 

How sad to the contemplative mind is the present con- 
dition of the inhabitants of this earth ! Almost every per- 
son, town, clique, class, and nation, is seeking his or its 
individual interests, separate from the good and interest of 
all. "Mine" and "thine" are written in legible characters 
upon all things. There is no common weal, — no deep and 
abiding interest in man as man, irrespective of nation, com- 
plexion, or sex. Hence, vast outlays are requisite to sus- 
tain a few millions of people. 

That which man needs now to know is, how best to com- 
bine his individual interest with the interest of others, and 
how to render labor attractive, and consequently agreeable. 

It is felt to be wise to present, in a brief form, an outline 
of certain essential requisites to peace and brotherhood, 
which, when understood and observed, will tend in a large 
degree to unite man to his fellow-man. In entering upon 
a subject of such broad extent, there are many minor points 
which cannot, in the nature of things, be presented. To 
touch upon all would require a volume rather than a brief 
paper. 

Man has certain natural wants. Unless these wants are 
supplied, he is a restless, uneasy, dissatisfied being. He 
wants the following things : First, a soil on which he can 
stand, and to which he has a clear, incontestable, permanent 
right. Secondly, he wants a comfortable and convenient 
shelter erected on that soil. Thirdly, he wants certain 



CAUSES OF WAi;. 591 

essential sustenances, and comfortable garments. Fourthly, 
he wauls what may bo justly termed, in its broadest 86] 
home. Fifthly, he wants around him, within convenient 

distance, agreeable and attractive society, or neighborhood. 

Sixthly, he wants certain surroundings which shall tend to 
promote his bodily health, mental growth, and affectional 
unfolding. Seventhly, he wants to be entirely free from 
fearful forebodings in respect to any future life to which he 
may be destined. Give him these, in a high, pure, broad 
sense, and he is in the enjoyment of what is absolutely 
essential to his purest and divinest condition. Give him 
any six of these, cutting off the seventh, and to that extent 
he is unsatisfied, longing, struggling to obtain that which 
he has not. The intelligent reader should closely examine 
these points as a whole, that it may be seen not only that 
they embrace the essentials, but that all and each are 
needful. 

Looking out, now, upon the world as it is, it will be 
readily discovered that almost everybody is deprived of 
one, and some of nearly all, of these essentials ; and it is 
because of a lack of these, that man preys upon and 
devours his fellow-man. He is reaching for something 
which he has not secured. Could these natural wants be 
supplied to man, individual contests, sectional strifes, and 
national wars, would not be. All efforts to promote universal 
peace and good will among mankind will, in the very nature 
of tilings, fail, until man J s natural ivants are supplied. 

There begins to be a desire among a few philanthropic 
persons to annihilate war ; to induce the nations of the 
earth to beat their swords into ploughshares, their spears 
into pruning-hooks ; to produce that state of things 
when nation shall no longer lift up sword against nation, 
nor longer learn the art of war. But whence spring wars 
and fightings ? War is declared between two nations ; 
but that declaration is simply an outbreak. The two 
nations were just as much at war before the declaration 
as after. Internally the strife had commenced, and, as a 



592 THE EDUCATOR. 

consequence, war was declared. Wherever an effect 

appears, behind it lies a cause. 

Look into a neighborhood ; the cannon may not be there, 
the sword may not be seen, the fort may not be built. — and 
yet war, in reality, is there. Or, enter into a closer rela- 
tion — the domestic : the parties may not blow out each 
other's brains, or cut off one another's heads, or in any way 
with brute force mangle each other : and yet war is there. 
It is a contest between parties ; it is a strife to gain some- 
thing which one or the other has not. Let that domestic 
circle have a home, in a pure sense, and war could not enter 
its doors. Let all needful sustenances and garments be at 
hand as they are wanted : let all the surroundings be con- 
sonant with bodily health, mental growth, affectional ex- 
panding : and there is nothing to war about. Cut off from 
either of the parties one of these essentials, no matter 
which, and war exists in that domestic circle. Supply a 
neighborhood with all these essentials, and war could no 
more enter there than it could invade the portals of heaven 
itself. In fact, that neighborhood would be heaven. But 
let only a part of the neighbors enjoy certain things which 
are essential to the well-being of all, and contention 
appears ; these neighbors, in some way, will attempt to 
devour one another. 

The same law obtains in respect to colonies, provinces, 
states, and nations. The American nation, as such, at this 
present moment, is as much in a state of civil war as it ever 
can be. The mere breaking out of a flame on the roof of 
an edifice is not necessary to constitute a fire ; it may burn 
internallv, consume all the essentials of a dwelling, and not 
be seen on the roof. One may have an internal cancer, 
which shall eat out the vitals : but it is not necessary to 
constitute it a cancer, that it should be seen. 

Whence comes war in the American republic? Answer: 
From an entire disregard of the principle upon which 
it professes to be founded, namely, that man has certain 
inalienable rights, among which are life, liberty, and the 



HOW TO BBOXTBB PEACE. 593 

pursuit of happiness. Grant man these to their fullest and 
broadesl extent, and he could ask do more. Take his life, 
deprive him of liberty in any o\' its forms, cut him off from 
pursuing his happiness in his own way, and he lacks some- 
thing; and this lade produces within a restlessness, a longing 
desire to obtain. 

When oppression has been borne until the yoke becomes 
too heavy, one of the following results appears : either, first, 
the o] >| ucssed are crushed to the earth, and anguish which 
no tongue can describe is experienced; or, secondly, they 
determine, at all hazards, to throw off the yoke ; and then rap- 
ine and blood ensue ; section is arrayed against section, or 
nation against nation; ordinary labors are laid aside; every- 
thing is made to bend to the single point of subjugation or 
emancipation. Commonly, the weaker is crushed, or some 
slight arbitration may take place, while the cause is not 
removed ; and, sooner or later, of necessity, there will be 
another outbreak. 

It is perfectly futile, then, to undertake to smooth over 
this matter. Parties may look for peace, but there is none ; 
they may look for union, but there is none ; they may look 
for harmony, — it cannot exist. In the nature of things, 
there never can be harmony until man's essential wants 
are supplied. 

What, then, the philanthropist may ask, is to be done ? 
Shall not efforts be made to promote peace ? Unquestion- 
ably, such efforts should be made; but, whoever undertakes 
that work needs to ask the contending parties, What do 
you want? and when wants are gratified, the peacemaker 
may go to rest, and sleep " until the crack of doom." There 
is no more for him to do. 

Until these points shall be made clear to the mind, there 
can l>c no reasonable expectation of permanent peace 
either in the domestic circle, the neighborhood, the prov- 
ince, the state, the confederation, or among nations at large. 
It may be as well, then, now, as at any future time, to look 
at the subject of war and peace in this plain, common-sense 
75 50* 



594 THE EDUCATOR. 

light. It is evident that if war is settled by mere arbitra- 
tion, the settlement cannot be permanent. Why ? Because 
there is not an internal peace ; there is not a divine equa- 
nimity ; something is longed for which the parties have not. 
It is useless, then, to dwell longer on the surface, of things ; 
it were wiser to come to an intelligent understanding of 
man's essential wants. In the ratio that these are supplied 
will internal peace be secured, and eruptions cease. 

It may be said that a work of this radical character must 
proceed very slowly. True. All thorough reformations 
will be opposed. In short, paradoxical though it ma}^ seem, 
an effort of this kind to produce peace will be tantamount 
to a declaration of war. Philosophically one said, " I come 
not to send peace on earth, but a sword ; n "I am come to 
kindle a fire ; " and that fire is now kindled which shall burn 
the rubbish, separate the dross from the silver, the pure 
from the impure, the loving from the selfish, the true from 
the false, the good from the evil. But, what of this ? In 
view of the end to be reached, — namely, permanent and 
universal peace, — these incidentals are comparatively of 
no consequence. They are developers, helping one to see 
the true state of things, opening blind eyes, occasionally, 
perhaps, breaking a heart, severing tender chords ; but, as 
long as the elements of disunion are within, there is no 
union. 

Man sleeps, while beneath him the fire is burning ; some 
time, perhaps in an unexpected moment, the devouring 
flame will appear. Who would go to bed at night knowing 
that there were flames in the cellar below, which at some 
time would envelop the whole edifice? And yet this is 
precisely where the world is at this moment. The weaker 
nation may not venture to declare war ; but the stronger 
will do so as certainly as one man will try to take advantage 
of another ; — in the one case it is individualism : in the 
other, nationalism. Nations struggle for a season, lives are 
destroyed, property confiscated, millions of hearts broken ; 
the combatants become weary, and retire for a little time, 



REMEDIES SHOULD BE TITOROUGH. 595 

perhaps enter into some sort of negotiation, and peace is 
declared. Externally, all seems quiet; but, internally, the 
fires are burning'. And why? Because man's essential 

wants are not supplied. 

Turn the subject over as the statesman may, investigate 
ii as the philanthropist will, all comes back to the single 
point that something, somewhere, by somebody, is wanted; 
and, growing out of this, there is struggle to obtain it. If 
another has it, there is an effort to grasp it, and so wars 
arise. The true friends of peace are they who contemplate 
causes, and form broad, comprehensive plans to remove 
these causes. 

In efforts of this character, however, to some extent, 
certain old institutions must be jostled ; the foundations 
on which nations are based must be inspected, and broad 
and practical plans must be presented. It is not enough 
that one see the evil, but there should be an ability to 
remove it, and to introduce a new state of things, wherein 
shall dwell harmony, peace, union, and love. Remedies, 
unless they are adapted to reach the cause of disease, are, 
to say the least, delusive ; raising expectations which are 
not realized, they leave the patient often in far worse con- 
ditions than before. The skilful physician studies first with 
care the condition of his patient ; obtains clear views, as 
far as may be practicable, of causes, and wisely endeavors 
to remove these. He knows full well that, if bad matter 
be left in the system, it will spread, corrupt, and poison, 
and perhaps eventually endanger the life of the patient. 
Hence, evils in the body politic are not simply to be 
palliated, but are to be removed entirely ; else corrup- 
tion, disease, and death, politically speaking, will sooner or 
later appear. 

In looking, then, upon this whole subject of war and 
peace, it may not be altogether unwise to propose the fol- 
lowing interrogations : First, Is it likely that the oppr 
ors themselves, unaided by others, will see the wrong they 
are doing, break off at once therefrom, and commence in a 



596 THE EDUCATOR, 

right direction? Secondly, Is it likely that the oppressed 
and down-trodden classes will themselves be able, by any 
united and systematic effort, to throw off the yoke under 
which they are suffering ? Or, finally, Is it requisite that 
there should be a third class, who are in comparatively 
easy conditions, and who can balance between the oppress- 
ors and oppressed, and point out clearly the thing or 
things to be done ? 

Such is the delusive nature of oppression, that the 
oppressed often hug their chains, and any effort to remove 
them will be resisted. Interested in continuing things as 
they now are, the oppressor of course would not welcome 
any effort which, sooner or later, would in his judgment 
affect his personal interest. Hence, often those who at- 
tempt a labor of this kind are misjudged by the oppressed,, 
on the one hand, and by the oppressor, on the other ,* they 
work, as it were, between two fires. 

In order, then, that one may perseveringly engage in 
such a labor, several qualities are requisite : First, an 
unfaltering trust in the triumph of eternal right ; secondly, 
a deep and abiding interest in the welfare and progress of 
human kind ; thirdly, an internal prompting which says, 
" Woe is me unless I engage in this effort." These will lead 
to that condition of mind usually called prayer. The peti- 
tioner feels or says, in substance, " Show me, 0, show me 
the work I can do ; give me wisdom and strength, and I 
will perform it." In such a case, all the emotional faculties 
are called into exercise; it becomes a work of the heart; 
and then the laborer stands in an impregnable position. 
Such an one can neither be called off by flatteries, nor 
intimidated by dangers • but steadily he moves on, faith- 
fully, lovingly, and intelligently doing the work of each 
opening hour, perpetually moved by a great purpose ; and 
so he derives a strength of character and an energy of 
action corresponding to the work. 

One of the first things, then, which is essential to man's 
redemption, is to call out and wholly consecrate a class of 



v i;i-;i»i i:\iri: NEEDED. 597 

persons of tin* character described. True, such are rarely 
found. Sometimes a planet needs to be explored to find a 
single person having that nobleness of life, devotion of 
heart, purity of thought, and divinity of aspiration, that 
will lead to the laying down of a life for humanity. Yet 
the pages of the past record the appearance of persons of 
this unusual character. They are the lights of the world. 
They shine, perhaps, dimly in their time ; but as man in 
after years grows up to them, sees their greatness, com- 
prehends the grandeur of their labors, the world garnishes 
their tombs, rears its lofty monuments, does them homage 
as the benefactors of their day, and weeps that they were 
not better known in their day ! 

That which the world now most needs — and there is 
little hope of its redemption until it shall be done — is, as 
it were, to generate a new World's Redeemer ; one who 
shall be able to exhibit the love of a Jesus, the boldness 
of a Paul, the fidelity of a Daniel, the learning of an Aris- 
totle, the morals of a Socrates, the education of a Plato, 
the intellect of a Webster, the eloquence of a Brougham, 
and the religion of a Madam Guy on. All these elements 
seem to be essential that one may be suited to the emer- 
gencies of the present hour. Such an one would marshal 
his forces, gather around him his armies, call to his aid the 
distinguished of his time, — nay, would command the inter- 
est and call out the influence of distinguished persons of 
former times. Concentrating this power upon a single 
individual, such a one would go forth armed with the pano- 
ply of Love, Truth, and Wisdom; would become a grand 
Organizer, — placing persons where they belong, showing 
them how to combine their efforts, how to actualize their 
ideas, how to discover the laws of attraction and affinity, 
so that all labor would be natural and agreeable. 

How can a work of this magnitude be executed ? The 

answer is, TJie friends of man must unite. Persons in 

comparatively easy circumstances, who can change their 

' positions or locations, and can devote all their energies to 



598 THE EDUCATOR. 

this work, should plant themselves on a spot dedicated to 
freedom, to the interests of humanity, and to all that is 
high and holy within. There they should cultivate their 
finer faculties to the highest possible extent. Search 
should be made in different nations for persons having 
within themselves the right elements ; these should come 
together, found a colony, construct a model society, and 
create a state of things wherein it should be practicable 
for such a Redeemer to be generated, born, and reared. 
Separated to some extent from unfavorable influences, 
seeing the world as it is, and knowing its wants, something 
might, through the instrumentality of a single colony of 
this kind, be accomplished, that would not only aid man in 
the present, but would advance his interest in the future. 

The world's reformers, then, must sooner or later see 
the need of starting a work of this character. Unques- 
tionably, in the American States is the place, above all 
others, to commence such an enterprise. There domain 
can easily be secured and economically purchased in a 
central position. Whoever, then, shall see that this is the 
work to be done, will focalize their efforts in that particular 
direction. 

At first, the undertaking will of necessity be of a rude 
and simple character • yet, having the right elements, — 
the head, the heart, and the hands, — a little tree may be 
planted in faith, and watered with tears. Such an enter- 
prise would call forth an intense interest. It would bring 
out the diviner faculties of those engaged ; lifting the soul 
up to God, and cultivating the affections. It would be, as 
it were, a dear child struggling into birth. And when the 
hour shall come, plans of a broad, philosophic and business 
character will be unfolded, so that easy and natural steps 
can be taken to reach the grand end proposed. 



HUMANITARY LABORS. 599 

4. Of Humcmitary Labors in general. 

Many ages will elapse ere humanity, as a whole, will be 
so elevated and improved that an equality of rights, immu- 
nities, and a full supply of all of men's needs, will be 

enjoyed. At this present time great inequality is seen 
and felt. There needs to be a condition of things wherein 
eaeli person can follow his or her natural attraction [as to 
labors], and at the same time be supplied with all that is 
essential to human good, comfort, and harmony. Before, 
however, such a state of things can be attained, a pretty 
general revolution must take place in the minds of those 
who have, so that freely, nay, joyously, they will impart to 
those who have not. Persons who revisit earth for benefi- 
cent purposes would reach the minds of the former class, 
and would so act upon them that they shall come to feel a 
deep and an abiding interest in the welfare and improve- 
ment of each and all. 

It would be a difficult problem to solve, which are the 
greater, the advantages and conveniences arising from a 
state of great poverty, on the one hand, or those arising 
from the possession of great, wealth, on the other. Both 
conditions have their advantages and their disadvantages. 

Unquestionably, however, there is a condition lying 
between these two states which is preferable to either. 
The poor often misinterpret the rich, and the rich as fre- 
quently the poor ; and so these classes commonly are 
antagonistic to each other. Not unfrequently the rich 
oppress the poor, and the poor trample on the rights of 
the rich. Some persons have thought that if there were a 
due care of the rich, they would care for the poor; but, in 
the present stage of man's progress, it were hardly to be 
expected that any considerable number of wealthy persons 
would be prominently interested in the welfare and im- 
provement of the poor. True, when starvation appears at 
the door, those who have abundance may be persuaded to 
dole out something to alleviate extreme distress. What 



600 THE EDUCATOR. 

is wanted, however, is not charity, but rather distributive 
justice ; and when exact justice obtains, then the essential 
wants of man will be considered and amply supplied. 

That a state of things so desirable may, at some distant 
day, be reached, it is necessary to appeal to the higher 
and nobler faculties in man. When these act, they who 
have an abundance will find their highest satisfaction in 
contriving for and aiding the destitute. There is an apos- 
tolic maxim which it were well to consider : " The strong 
should bear the infirmities of the weak/ 7 To the minds of 
the more liberal and wealthy class, practical plans of a 
broad and humanitary character must be presented. These 
plans must be so simple, and at the same time so practica- 
ble, that they can be readily grasped and understood. 

The laborer returns to his domicil at night, having 
earned during the day, say, for convenience 7 sake, a single 
dollar. By prudence, that dollar may provide a sufficient 
amount of the substantial of life to render his family tol- 
erably comfortable. Among the articles essential to life, 
bread is one. Suppose that a bushel of corn is worth the 
dollar; but suppose the speculating trader manages to 
make the laborer pay one dollar and fifty cents for the 
bushel ; there is a half-day's labor wrenched from the hard 
hand of toil. The employer may have compensated the 
laborer as liberally as he could afford ; but, inasmuch as 
the laborer could not eat the dollar, and must exchange it 
for bread, the trader comes in and filches away one half of 
the amount. Now, the laborer's family must greatly suffer, 
or the employer must pay more wages. If the employer 
does this, Ms family, perhaps, is rendered uncomfortable ; 
but, as his work must be done, he is compelled to raise the 
wages of his laborers, because the trader will make the 
half-dollar on the bushel of corn. It is clear, then, that this 
trader's position is unfavorable, not only to the laborer's 
highest good, but also to the employer's comfort. What is 
wanted, therefore, is not so much to raise the wages of the 
laborer, as to get the corn into his hand at a reasonable 



EVILS OF TRADE. 001 

rate It matters nol how much he receives, if, as fast as 
ho gets it,' it is to be filched from his hand. 

Suppose, furthermore, that the laborer is a journeyman 
carpenter; the employer is a master-builder ; and he builds 
a house for John Jacob Astor. The result is that Astor 
has to pay the advance of one third on the corn; else, in 
getting a lino house to live in, ho crushes the poor honest 
laborer. Now, no honest rich man would desire to build a 
house thus at the expense of the poor; he wishes to pay 
reasonable, living compensations, and in so doing he foots 
the bill for the corn. 

Thus it will be seen that exorbitant prices for the 
necessaries of life affect not only the poor man, but also 
the rich ; and John Jacob Astor is just as much interested 
in having corn sold at a fair value as is the laborer himself. 

Suppose another case : George W. Wilson has for sale 
four thousand trees ; to raise each one of those trees 
requires a certain amount of labor, say, equivalent to one 
day's work each. Suppose thirty hands are employed ; 
each hand needs a bushel of corn, or its equivalent, each 
day. These laborers go to the store, and find the charge 
for corn is one dollar and fifty cents, when it has been and 
could be sold for a dollar. The consequence is, they 
demand an increase of wages ; and this goes to increase 
the cost of raising the trees. Now, one thousand persons 
come to purchase the four thousand trees; and, of necessity, 
they must pay one third more, because the trader will have 
a third more for the corn. Here are two thousand dollars 
filched from the purchasers of the trees, and the trader 
gets the money. But the trader is himself a buyer of other 
products ; and so there comes to be a general inflation, cor- 
responding to the advanced price of bread-stuffs ; and the 
crafty, designing classes — the schemers, who look over 
and manage the whole thing — accumulate wealth, while the 
poor, who have no time for scheming, are crushed between 
and beneath the wheels of this modern Juggernaut — 
Trade. 

76 51 



602 THE EDUCATOR. 

These schemers are little better than ordinary gamblers; 
they run for luck, and exert themselves to defeat one 
another ; and hence the inflations, the crises, the monetary 
crashes, which so often recur. Honorable men as they 
are, they would scorn to enter the billiard-saloon, or the 
ordinary gambling hells of the great cities ; but it would be 
difficult to say in what respect their action differs morally 
from that of the professional gamester. 

This subject must not be entered into with any ill-will 
toward anybody ; but it needs to be analyzed, laid open, 
so that persons may clearly see its workings, and under- 
stand how the various classes are affected, and how exact 
justice may be done to each and all. Prominent persons 
need to be raised up, who shall lovingly and intelligently 
unfold the same to individuals, and also to the masses of 
the people. It is quite desirable that persons should be 
thrown out of their ordinary positions, so that, standing 
off at a little distance, they can inspect the working of the 
system of trade with greater ease ; and the child that has 
been once burned pretty thoroughly, dreads the fire. 

In all ages persons have appeared who were moved by 
divine impulses. They have labored to reform man, and 
through man to reform institutions. These are a peculiar 
people. Prominently they are a receptive class ; new and 
beautiful thoughts are inflowed to their minds. Actuated 
by lofty motives, they seek to utter their thoughts — to 
reach and act upon minds within the circle of their influ- 
ence. They become public speakers and authors ; they 
construct new institutions, or engage in charitable or pal- 
liative efforts- Generally, persons of this class are not 
welcomed; not unfrequently they are regarded as dis- 
turbers of the peace, and as unfavorable to the welfare of 
human kind. Sometimes they are treated not only with 
neglect, but with disrespect; and occasionally they meet 
with a reception of a severer character. However, they 
make their impression ; leave their mark upon the age in 
which they live ; and, as the public mind becomes unfolded, 



TBADE IfUST BE SUPERSEDED. G03 

and the general plane ofthoughl more elevated, men come 
to comprehend and appreciate their labors. While the 
reformer of the past is highly honored, the reformer of to- 
day is Dot understood; lie must await his time. 

A.s a new era is dawning upon earth's inhabitants, new 
plans must, of necessity, be unfolded. The greatness, 
beauty, and harmony of these will hardly be appreciated 
when firsl presented to the human mind. But records 
being preserved, and publications issued, in the future, as 
men shall be more perfectly spiritualized, the teachings of 
to-day will be welcomed, and become guides for future 
beneficent efforts. 

Nearly all, then, that can be reasonably expected, in the 
outset of this undertaking, is to arrest the attention of a 
very few beneficent and intelligent persons. These will 
rally around the new thoughts, preserve them, and all that 
is essential will be presented to the public mind. 

Ordinary trade must sooner or later be superseded; 
free, generous, and just cooperations and intercommunica- 
tions will take its place. Before, however, this result can 
to any considerable extent be actualized, it is needful to 
thoroughly educate a few intelligent minds of a business 
cast. But, present to these the bold thought of abolishing 
trade, and naturally they will ask, " How can we live ? by 
what means can we obtain sustenance for ourselves and 
those dependent upon us ? " The answer unequivocally 
is, that Society must change its relations very generally. 

Suppose, for example, that it costs the merchant eighteen 
hundred dollars annually to sustain himself and family. In 
view of the illustration already presented, that family could 
as well live on twelve hundred dollars, if the article of 
bread-stuffs was sold for one dollar a bushel, as for eighteen 
hundred dollars if sold for one dollar and a half. This con- 
sideration, in an economic point of view, is one of great 
moment. But suppose soil were obtained on which the 
merchant could grow the essentials of life; it will be readily 
perceived that a great saving in many respects could be 



604 THE EDUCATOR. 

effected. As things are, the merchant's wife must not (or 
does not) labor ; she not only has no useful employment 
herself, but, more than this, she requires the aid of domes- 
tics, and these must be fed and clothed, besides the waste 
they occasion. The wife, being idle, cannot impart a 
genial, loving, harmonious spirit to the merchant. She 
wants, or fancies she wants, many things which, to say the 
least, are quite needless, and which she would not desire, 
were she usefully employed. In many cases the wife might 
be earning, while now she is only consuming. Employ- 
ments of a simple character could also be found in which 
the young children could engage, and thus juvenile idle- 
ness, which is now so common an evil, might disappear. 

In short, there is now a general desire to get rid of 
honest labor ; and that state of things must be laid open, 
and judged of, and the idler be seen as he or she is. A just 
public sentiment must be manufactured on this subject. 
All the faculties must be called into exercise, and each 
member of the body politic must have useful employment. 
When this is done, a natural relaxation will come. It will 
readily be perceived by intelligent persons that the mer- 
chant who enjoys the cooperation of his wife and family may 
live even for a less sum than twelve hundred dollars ; and 
live better, and in fact be happier. 

The instant, however, a proposition like this is presented, 
there is a fluttering, — the bird is wounded, and the chafings 
incidental to a transitional state manifest themselves. But 
the great man and the truly noble woman equally abhor 
a vacuum ; they detest idleness ; they are constantly 
doing something, somewhere, and for some good purpose. 
It is exceedingly mean for one person to live upon another 
and yet, as society is now organized, the few labor for the 
many ; and as but few labor, the burden is heavy, while 
the idle are far from being happy. 

These thoughts naturally lead to the suggestion of a 
system of measures wherein persons may combine their 
efforts. For example, in a small village, a very few per- 



WHAT MIGHT BE DONE. 605 

sons, with suitable machinery, could wash all the garments, 
while a comparatively small number could hake all the 
bread ; and so of other household labors. Thus r persona 
who are now employed in this shred-work could devote 
their time to other occupations, and all be advantaged. 

Again, it is not necessary that the children of a family 
he kept always under the paternal roof. It will be found 
that there are persons who can educate children under 
circumstances vastly more favorable than parents ordinarily 
can : hence, children could be gathered together under the 
best of tutors, and so much of the drudgery of the family, 
conneeted as it is with the care of children, might be 
avoided, and vet the parental relation be sustained, and the 
children greatly advantaged. There w r ill be no thorough 
education until the entire supervision of pupils shall be 
placed in the hands of competent teachers, who shall bring 
out their bodily, affectional, moral, social, religious, as well 
as their mental powers. 

Attached, however, to the old practices, and not fully 
comprehending the new, people are quite unwilling to 
receive suggestions of this nature ; and so the social 
reformer, instead of being welcomed and encouraged, is 
repulsed, and sometimes quite discouraged. 

But it is impossible to introduce a state of things which 
could justly be denominated a New Era, without consider- 
ing all of these matters, laying open things as they are, and 
suggesting what might be done. 

It is pretty clearly seen that the phenomenal phase of 
Spiritualism, so called, is transient. In the order of things, 
the more religious and spiritual power of this movement 
must now be exhibited. It is that which is to attract the 
chief attention ; it is that which is to reach the heart ; it 
is that which is to call out the diviner faculties : it is that 
which is to combine persons, and which is to revolutionize 
society; it is that which is to introduce a new social state; 
it is that which is to raise men to higher planes of thought. 
In and of itself, phenomenalism has no such power. It is 

51* 



606 THE EDUCATOR. 

little more than the knocker on the door, or the bell in the 
church-tower. 

Securing to humanity, then, a portion of soil, — placing 
that soil in the hands of a woman, who shall cultivate the 
same, and present the yearly results, — the attention of 
woman at large will be attracted to labor, and the true 
woman will ask, " Why cannot I take an independent posi- 
tion ? How is it that one woman can do all this, while I 
am dependent for daily bread upon another ? " And, as 
woman desires to labor, so will avenues be opened, and she 
will become a true copartner with her mate, securing to 
herself independence. It were quite impossible to judge of 
the blessings that sooner or later will spring from a simple 
practical effort of this character. 

Looking, then, with a clear, common-sense eye, at things 
as they are, and considering what they may be in the 
future, it is not difficult to predict a domestic revolution 
such as can hardly now be described. In the future, when 
those who are now receiving these suggestions shall behold 
them actualized in life, they will look back upon the strug- 
gles and misinterpretations through which they have 
passed, with emotions that words cannot portray. It is 
with such thoughts that beneficent persons [from higher 
lifes] unfold their plans and present their views ; knowing 
that, as reformers have in all times been misinterpreted, so 
must they be now ; but knowing, also, that " there is a tide 
in the affairs of men," that ere long the tide will turn, and 
the hated reformer of to-day be the hero of the morrow. 

From the hour that methodic labors were commenced, 
there has been a regular series of unfoldings ; plane after 
plane has been reached ; step after step has been taken ; 
higher casts of mind have been interested. Based, as these 
humanitary labors are, on the rock of eternal truth, resting 
on immutable principles, there must be progress in the 
future vastly more rapid than has been exhibited in the 
past. Patience, perseverance, undying love, immortal 
hope, — all come in to aid in undertakings of a purely 



WOMAN, ll KK NEEDS, ETC. 607 

unselfish character. These, while they bless the laborer, 

at tlie same time elevate humanity, and bring man into a 
condition where lie can receive holier thoughts, and enjoy 
diviner aspirations. 

A.8 persons are needed, so will they appear; and as 
means are requisite, so will they be furnished. The con- 
science is to be reached — the crust of selfishness to be 
broken through. Then man will come to enjoy more con- 
fidence in his fellow-man; then there will be equity of 
employment, and all labor will be cooperative. 

AVhoever shall be instrumental in bringing about this 
state of things will surely be classed among the benefac- 
tors of human kind, and, on passing on to the spirit-world, 
will receive the plaudit of " Well done, good, faithful^ and 
true servant ; enter thou into thy rest, and enjoy the satis- 
faction of looking back to a well-spent life, and forward to 
a divine progress ! " 



§ VI. OF WOMAN — HER NEEDS, CAPACITIES, AND DUTIES. 

1. Address from Frances Wright 

" She, •while Apostles shrank, could danger brave ; 
Last at the cross, and earliest at the grave." 

It were exceedingly difficult to do justice, in a single 
brief paper, to the subject now to be presented — Woman. 

In a broad sense, woman is the representative of the love 
element. Designed to walk by the side of man, she is to 
Mm the heart} she feels, prompts, inspires, and is capable 
of leading her companion up to a very high, holy, and 
useful position. 

That, however, she may exert her true and natural 
influence upon her partner, man, her circumstances, educa- 
tion, and general surroundings, should be of an exceed- 
ingly favorable character. A tender plant as she is, she 
feels deeply any neglect. Sometimes but the single glance 



608 THE EDUCATOR. 

of an eye reaches her inmosts, and, like the sensitive plant, 
she shrinks away. 

In looking at society as it is, however, it is perceived 
that very rarely indeed has woman enjoyed all the advan- 
tages essential to her highest and most useful condition. In 
opening this paper, it is deemed proper to make a succinct 
statement in regard to her wants as woman. In the ratio 
that these wants are gratified will she be a more useful 
member of community, — a better child, a more affectionate 
sister, a more intelligent wife, and a more beloved com- 
panion. 

In the outset, in the more domestic circle, while in the 
morning of life, the daughter requires the aid, sympathy, 
and cooperation, of brothers. Look into any family where 
a number of young girls are grouped together, without 
a just balance of the opposite sex, and usually they will be 
found a simpering sort of children ; and, as they grow up, 
will be over-nice, exceedingly fastidious, jealous, whimsi- 
cal, and having little or no real stamina of character. 
Results of an opposite character are exhibited where boys 
only constitute the family group. There is manifested a 
grossness, a neglect of each other's interest, a lack of true 
combination, and of loving, intelligent harmony. The sis- 
ters impart to the brothers a geniality, a tenderness, a sym- 
pathy and harmony, or, in a word, a refinement, which could 
not otherwise be obtained. There needs, then, to be, in a 
well-ordered family, a just balance of the masculine and femi- 
nine elements, — as, throughout the vast range of Nature, 
the positive and negative are everywhere exhibited. 

In the second place, the young woman must be regarded 
neither, on the one hand, as a mere drudge, to perpetually 
labor for others ; nor, on the other, must she be so deli- 
cate that her ringed fingers and soft hands can never be 
used for practical purposes. In the one case she is an 
underling, and her finer and better faculties do not get 
brought out ; in the other case she is a mere doll, of little 
service to herself or others. Her stronger and more 



GOO 

enduring facilities are not cultivated, and she cannot be, 

in a full sense, a tooman — one who can meet the storms 
of life, brave itfl dangers, and struggle successfully in the 

time of disaster. Every intelligent lather or mother, who 
has bad an opportunity of duly reflecting on this Bubject, 
will see that there is a wise middle course to be taken, in 
order to make the young woman all that she is capable of 
being. 

In the third place, by a natural law, if well balanced, and 
surrounded witli a sufficient amount of the positive element 
she will begin to exhibit a tendency for certain pursuits. 
Now, this is a critical hour. The young flower is beauti- 
fully opening, and, unless that desire can be gratified, she 
shrinks back, and does not unfold her real loveliness, pur- 
ity, and native strength of character. Whatever pursuit, 
then, she may choose, — whether it suit the taste of others 
or not, — should be by her followed. Some love domestic 
life : others are fond of the more, busy out-door employ- 
ments ; some would learn a trade ; others would study the 
arts and sciences : and yet others exhibit an aptness to 
teach, loving in early life to play school. It is of little 
consequence what particular bias the young woman may 
exhibit. Nature calls for labors of an infinitely varied 
character : and, were all men and women purely natural, all 
kinds of useful labor would be in their season performed. 
Ofttimes the young woman manifests a disposition for the 
more masculine employments. Let her pursue them to her 
heart's content. If they do no more, they will give mus 
cularity, unfold her bodily powers, and thus she will become 
more capable of aiding Nature's nicest and most beautiful 
of all works, the bearing of offspring. 

In the fourth place, as she mingles with society, sees 
various classes of persons, and observes various forms, 
countenances, customs, and habits of life, she will come to 
have a preference for some particular companion. She 
should be left free to follow her own attractions, to choose 
such mate as she will; no unnatural interference should 
77 



610 THE EDUCATOR. 

be exercised on the part of parents, brothers, sisters, or 
friends. Within her are certain natural longings ; and there 
are certain persons who alone can gratify those desires. 
Parents may wisely, in educating their daughters, discourse 
of matrimony, of the various relations subsisting between 
conjoined partners ; may, at a suitable time, speak of human 
chemistry, of man-culture, of mutual interblendings, of the 
likes and the loves ; but these teachings should be general, 
depositing in the mind knowledge of certain important 
laws, yet leaving the individual to comprehend and apply 
them as best she can. The instant any party interferes 
between persons who are naturally drawn together, mis- 
chief is very likely to be done, and no great good can be 
expected. The fact is, water seeks its level, and it is 
hardly worth while to spend strength in damming up the 
rivers, and saying, " Here shalt thou stop." Nature, if she 
cannot gain her point by direct means, takes' indirect 
courses ; or, the tender*stem may be broken, and the young 
rosebud falls withered to the earth. Happy will it be for 
womankind when she shall be left free to select her own 
mate, and to receive to her bosom the one whom above all 
others she most loves. 

In the fifth place, having entered into matrimonial rela- 
tions, duties of a varied and interesting character will day 
by day open before her expanding mind. She has taken 
to her arms the partner of her choice. The twain are now, 
in the highest sense, one ; and perhaps there is no picture 
more beautiful to look upon than a truly conjoined wife and 
husband. «* 

But it is vastly more difficult at all times, in the highest 
sense, to gratify the desires and promptings of two than 
of one; and yet it is expected that the two will consult 
the feelings, wishes, and promptings, of each other. 
Sometimes it occurs that the wife desires to follow her 
individual pursuits, and the husband his ; they are thus 
led off in adverse directions. Yet, though there may be 
an unsimilarity of pursuit, there may not be an effectual 



WOMAN HAS MORE BPHBBES THAN ONE. 611 

separation. It may be we'll thtf. one should gather flowers 
in one garden, the other in another; but, when gathered, 

these flowers should be common property. The parties 
should feel that, by thus doing, each the more abundantly 
contributes to the education, welfare, and permanent hap- 
piness, of both. The wife who would keep her husband 
forever by the fireside, — who would give him no oppor- 
tunity o( following his natural pursuits, or of journeying 
hither and thither, and cultivating acquaintance with noble 
minds: in short, who would have him perpetually idolizing 
her, — knows but little of a true manhood, and has but 
little appreciation of the wisdom, knowledge, and strength, 
which may be, in this manner, gathered or absorbed, 
brought home, and transmitted to the forming offspring. 
Who ever heard of a great man, or a great woman, whose 
mind was not extended beyond the mere domestic circle ? 
The domestic is but one of the circles in which both parties 
should move. 

Injustice, then, is done' woman when she is given directly or 
indirectly to understand that home is her appropriate sphere. 
Were it said that home is one of her appropriate spheres, 
there could be no reasonable objection. Saturn has not 
only its ring, but its rings. There are circles succeeding 
circles, and each one has something for the unfolding of 
woman, as well as for that of /the opposite sex. In God's 
name, then, give her freedom to move in such orbit as she 
will, — gathering honey from any and every opening flower, 
and lovingly bringing the same to the domestic hive. This 
is a point of immense moment, bearing relation as it does 
to the subject of expansion, — the growth of the body, 
mind, and affections. 

Sixthly, woman comes to her truest and most holy con- 
dition, — Bhe is a mother. The babe is drawing life from her 
vitals. How wonderful, mysterious, and sacred, are these 
processes ! A young immortal is coming into life. It may 
be a Demosthenes, a Cicero, or a Nero; it may be a Mary 
or an Elizabeth. Everything depends on the soil in which 



612 THE EDUCATOR, 

the new plant is grown, — tfie elements that surround the 
mother, — the condition in which she is placed. All her 
thoughts, her highest and divinest powers, should now be 
focalized to that one point, — the growth, natural and har- 
monious expansion of the forming one. No lessons in 
detail can here be properly given in respect to this most 
important subject, — important not only to the parents, 
but to the offspring which is to appear j but physiology, 
electrical, magnetic, and ethereal laws, and everything 
which can throw a ray of light on the wombomic processes, 
should be studied with the deepest possible interest. The 
mother's natural desires should be gratified, and her moni- 
tions regarded ; and on the part of the father everything 
should be done to render her condition natural, agreeable, 
and harmonious. 

Seventhly, the mother looks upon her child at the breast. 
This is a new condition of things. From that breast the 
little cherub may draw hatred, discord, jealousy, envy, 
malice, want, wretchedness ; or, it may imbibe peace, quiet, 
harmony, holiness, spirituality, divinity. 

How solemn a consideration that what is received in the 
early morn of its existence, to some extent, will affect its 
condition for ages to come ! Lifes innumerable may be 
passed before the evils drawn from the mother's breast can 
be fully removed ! While, on the other hand, receiving- 
her goods, the babe lovingly, harmoniously, and joyously, 
expands. Started in the right direction, these natural 
promptings will be more and more strengthened and 
enjoyed. 

It were quite difficult to draw a true picture of a young 
mother surrounded by a family of growing children. There 
is no sight more beautiful to look upon than a household 
where the parents are truly conjoined, and where the 
children receive their prominent characteristics. On the 
other hand, there is no scene so painful to behold as the 
family where no true harmony is enjoyed. Much, very 
much, depends upon the wisdom, judgment, or discre- 



woman's capabilities. 013 

lion, of the centre of the domestic circle, the mother. Her 

part often is most difficult to perform. Bere are children 
of different temperaments and attractions: the husband, 
constantly occupied in the busy walks of life, returns to 
his dwelling, and seeks repose, If he finds it, it is Iwme — 
it is heaven. If he finds it not, he will seek it in other 
directions. Then the children he has begotten are neg- 
lected, — the wife is left to pine and mourn in secret, with- 
out that strength, that aid of the masculine element, which 
Bhe needs to enable her to discharge her whole duty as a 
wife, a mother, and oftentimes as a sympathizing neighbor- 

It is a question not easily settled, which of the two is 
most important, that the greater strength be laid out on 
woman to make her what she is capable of becoming, or on 
man, to fit him to be a brother, husband, and father. How- 
ever, it will be seen that what one obtains, when there is 
a true conjoinment, the other will also have ; because the 
parties are continually interblending, or interchanging their 
magnetisms. 

The phrase " old men for counsel " has passed into 
a proverb. The fact is that man, in many senses, has 
overshadowed woman; so that one hardly knows what 
woman could do, were she favorably circumstanced. Na- 
tionally speaking, she has had no opportunity of exhibiting 
her governmental and diplomatic skill. Sometimes circum- 
stances have placed in woman's hands the reins of govern- 
ment. Occasionally, in times of great struggle and com- 
motion, there have appeared on the surface women, who, 
to say the least, have exhibited as much of skill, fortitude, 
and judgment, as man in similar circumstances. But these 
opportunities have been so rare, that it is difficult to judge 
from mere observation, or past experience, respecting 
woman's capacity. But generally she has exhibited wis- 
dom, fortitude, and skill, in the management of her domestic 
concerns. It may be fairly concluded, then, that she might 
do vastly more were broader fields of action open to her. 
It were well, then, to present in this paper a brief statement 

52 



614 THE EDUCATOE. 

of tilings which woman could at least successfully do, — in 
which, perhaps, she might compete with man, and to some 
extent throw him into the shade. 

There are certain things which seem to be purely natural 
to woman. These need to be considered, brought out, and 
amplified. Early in life woman exhibits a disposition to 
care for things. She likes care. The young child has her 
little doll, and delights to rock and dress it, — to have its 
little drawer or rude box where its treasures can be kept. 
This element of care, which exhibits itself thus early in life, 
naturally turns the mind to a consideration of the whole 
subject of preservation. As woman engages in the more 
domestic labors, she begins to secrete, to economically 
save, to lay away ; so to speak, she is an absorberess. 
Clearly, then, whenever anything of greater or less value 
is to be kept, to be carefully preserved, whatever it may 
be, it should be deposited in woman's hands. The simple 
fact that things are confided to her care, with a request 
that -she watch over and preserve them, will serve to more 
perfectly cultivate her saving or economic faculties. Now, 
ordinarily, the husband has his own private drawer, and 
keeps the purse in his own pocket, rarely confiding the 
same to the hand of his companion j he does not often con 
suit her judgment, or call to his aid her counsel ; and, 
as a sequence, her reflective faculties are not greatly 
expanded. 

Marriage must be looked at in the light of copartnership. 
The two are conjoined ; the interest of the firm is to be 
consulted ; the wishes, views, and feelings of the partners 
are to be consulted, and their faculties brought out to 
every possible extent, How often the husband and father 
could have been saved from contracting bad debts, from 
disaster and failure, had he consulted the judgment and 
called out the wisdom of his bosom companion, never can 
be known. There are some men who, retiring from the 
turmoil of business, seek the bosom of the domestic circle, 
and there freely state their plans and purposes to the 



WOMAN IN THE COUNTING-IIOUSE. 615 

minds of their companions. Two are often better than 
one. 

Without, then, undervaluing the counsel of old men, it 
would evidently be highly advantageous were a greater 
confidence reposed in the judgment, clear-sightedness, rigid 
economy, and business ability, of woman. Everywhere 
that man goes, woman should be by his side. In a future 
time the counting-house will be occupied not alone by man, 
but by woman also. Correspondence could be carried 
forward by her with advantage. Eminently receptive, she 
would often, as it were, feel the thing to be done, and get 
at the precise point by a short process. Perhaps it may 
be measurably a waste of words to suggest that woman 
should be invited to accompany her companion to State or 
Wall street ; much more that she be asked to go on board 
the newly-arrived ship, inspect the cargo, direct concerning 
its discharge, and oversee all that department of business ; 
yet it is firmly believed that catastrophes of a most painful 
character would often be avoided, could such a step be 
taken. 

Now, the merchant is in his counting-house, while his 
wife, gaudily dressed, with pallid countenance, perhaps at 
midday steps into her coach, makes a few heartless, formal 
calls, returns home, and the hour for dinner comes. This 
is city life. There may be a woman of noble aspirations, 
great economic powers, large skill, immense business abil- 
ity ; but ordinary etiquette will not allow her to engage in 
any truly useful labor. Yet this woman is to be a bearer 
of offspring who are to live forever ! 

Unquestionably a brighter day is to dawn. Undoubtedly 
there will be persons, a few at least, who will come to see 
the evils which must, of necessity, spring from such a con- 
dition of things. What reason can be assigned why woman 
should not appear in the banking-house, and take charge of 
large sums of money, or other property ? She cares for 
and watches over children j can it be more difficult to care 
for mere paltry dollars ? 



616 THE EDUCATOR. 

Without pursuing this very fruitful subject further at 
this time, there is yet another branch of effort which, could 
it receive attention, would be of immense service in calling 
out the more dormant faculties in woman. That branch is 
agriculture. ■ The earth, to all intents and purposes, is a 
mother. The same general principles wnich relate to the 
growth, cultivation, and expansion of one, relate also to 
the other. For a considerable length of time, it can hardly 
be expected that woman can herself perform a very large 
amount of the ordinary out-door business labors. Promi- 
nently, woman is an overseeress. Her eye is quick ; she 
perceives easily. Agricultural labors are not of a very 
complicated character. 

Suppose a few hundred acres were under a good degree 
of culture. If a Queen can successfully look over and 
control the affairs of a vast realm, it would seem that almost 
any woman could take charge of a/arm. Here are animals 
to be cared for, — young animals to be raised, — products 
be watched over, garnered, and carefully preserved j the 
chaff to be separated from the wheat ; broods of fowls to 
be fed and sheltered ; flowers to be cultivated ; herbs to 
be gathered ; fruits to be ripened, packed, and, perchance, 
sent to market. What earthly reason can be given why 
woman cannot successfully do this? It would give her 
bodily exercise, call out her inventive faculties, and, more 
than all, gratify that natural element dwelling in her bosom, 
the love of care. Observe her as she walks out, gayly 
dressed ; she must have something in her hands, something 
to care for, it matters little what. Man does not exhibit 
the same tendency to care. This fact, when duly consid- 
ered, will suggest to the contemplative mind the whole 
subject of overseer s7iip, as it relates to woman. 

Nothing need here be said of woman's powers, were she 
called into the state or national legislature ; for a public 
sentiment is generating which will not only induce woman 
to claim her right in this respect, but in a century or two 
will lead man to urge it upon her. Passing, then, tho 



THE HEAD AND Til B UK ART. G17 

Consideration of this topic, a closing point will be pre- 
sented. 

Having a keener eye than man, seeing more critically 
the nicer points, ami organized more finely, as woman is, 
the whole field of urcl/itecture should be opened to her. 
What dors man know of woman's wants ; of her need of 
seclusion; of her love of ornament; of her appreciation 
of graceful arches, charming niches, beautiful sculpture, 
and elegant paintings ? Almost nothing. When a house 
is to be built, the wishes, feelings, and promptings of 
woman should first of all be consulted ; and, my word for 
it, finer structures, more elegant edifices, both exteriorly 
and interiorly, would soon appear. Look into the office 
of the architect ; woman is not there. Enter the street 
where edifices are being reared ; woman is not consulted. 
Enter the manufactory of the decorations of dwellings, 
and woman is not there. But in a corner, out of sight, 
almost entirely unseen, unappreciated as regards her taste 
and her inventive genius, there she is ! 

The wonder is that the world has hobbled along on one 
leg as well as it has. When there shall be two heads and 
two hearts, with an even balance of hands, and when the 
heart and head shall be conjoined in all useful labors, then 
truly a new era will dawn ; then will not only the sun do 
his work, but the moon will do her work. Both man and 
woman are useful, both needful ; and they are never in as 
good conditions when separated as when wisely conjoined 
and combined. Woman needs the head; man needs the 
heart. The receptive element is as important as the mascu- 
line — woman as man, man as woman. 

A faint hope is indulged that some persons who may 
read this paper will acknowledge its truthfulness, admit 
its conclusions, and hasten forward the time when there 
shall be yet again an Eden's pleasant bower on earth, where 
innocent, peaceful pairs shall dwell together in harmony. 
From such shall ascend the song of thanksgiving and 
praise that dissevered elements have again been united ; 
78 52* 



618 THE EDUCATOR. 

and from their loins may proceed a posterity who shall 
rise up and call their parents blessed. Their children 
around them shall be like olive-plants; and their daugh- 
ters, finely polished, strong in the right, shall be as mar- 
ble palaces, not only beautiful to look upon, but to stand 
forever. 

If this paper shall do anything to found a labor of this 
character, the author, Frances Wright, will be amply 
compensated for the time spent in preparing it. 

[Given at Melrose, Mass., Oct. 1, 1856.] 

2. The Mission of Woman in the Nineteenth Century. 

It is an interesting inquiry, What would be the con- 
dition of man and woman if lust did not exist ? All that 
is purely natural to man is right. All the organs of the 
human body are constructed for high and holy purposes ; 
but these have been prostituted, and unnatural and impure 
combinations have brought wretchedness and crime not 
only upon the individual transgressors, but, also, of neces- 
sity, upon their offspring. Happy would it be for man and 
woman, could man be brought to a state of purity, where 
low, lascivious thoughts could find no place in him. 

To do this is the mission of woman at the present hour. 
It is for her to become so cultivated, so spiritualized, 
so chaste, and to live so religiously, that through her can- 
not, in the nature of things, be generated lustful, licentious 
thoughts. 

It may be thought that ages must elapse before such 
a condition can be reached ; but it must be kept in mind 
that a new era is dawning upon this earth, and that it will 
give birth to new attractions, new desires, and loftier aspi- 
rations. The poor, living in wretched hovels and miserable 
garrets, are influenced by attractions of a low nature ; the 
middling classes have attractions of another character, and 
these they follow. A state of high spirituality, of great 
moral and religious elevation, will have its attractions. 



LIKE SEEKS LIKE. <ii ( .) 

What Is wanted, then, is to raise man to a higher plane ; 
reaching that, attractions will be of a character correspond- 
ing to that plane. 

The first great step in this directioD is to edncate and 
spiritualize woman : to bring her into a condition where 
low thoughts cannot be generated in her mind j and then 
persons of a low, lascivious character cannot be attracted 
to her. Her purity will be to her a shield, — a garment of 
living Light, a wall of fire round about her. 

Like everlastingly seeks its like. A lascivious man 
approaches a woman : there must be in the mind of that 
woman thoughts of a lascivious character, else the phi- 
losophic principle insisted on in all these teachings is false, 
namely, that like seeks like. Lust seeks lust; purity seeks 
purity : goodness seeks goodness : divinity seeks divinity. 
The lascivious man approaches the lascivious woman 
because they are alike. 

It is quite useless, then, to talk of " seduction/' in the 
ordinary sense, — as though a pure woman could seduce 
a man. or a lustful man seduce a pure woman. Whatever 
may be said by civilism and legalism on this subject, intel- 
ligent persons will confess that there must exist a mutual- 
ity of feeling, attracting on either a low plane or an elevated 
one. 

Prominently, however, woman is an attractor, an absorber. 
She may have within herself less impurity of thought 
than the opposite sex ; but, being of a finer organization, 
she can attract with the greater power ; and hence, with 
a les> amount of evil, can do more harm. Man looks to 
her: and, by the mere glance of her eye, she can draw him 
into the meshes of corruption. On the other hand, when 
her eye is -ingle, and her whole body full of light, the eye 
itself speaks, and says to him who would approach her, 
•'• Away ! there i- do 1 osom here on which thou canst 
repose, no thought here to give thee encouragement, until 
thou becomest Godlike, — until thy whole heart is pure, 
and thou art moved by the most interior and unselfish 



620 THE EDUCATOR. 

love, — until thou hast cleansed thyself from the desire 
of self-gratification, and there has been a divine work in 
thy soul. Then I will be thine, and thou wilt be mine — 
we shall be truly one." 

It is, then, for woman, in this nineteenth century, to 
become so pure, so holy, that evil can find no place in her 
bosom ; then, of necessity, she cannot attract evil. How 
shall she arrive at this high plane ? Answer : First, by 
a thorough renunciation of the world and its vain allure- 
ments ; by saying to all evil thoughts and lower propen- 
sities, " Leave me ; get thee behind me ; I have no shelter 
for thee." In the second place, by having a great purpose 
in life, — something to work for which shall call out her 
higher, nobler powers. Occupy the mind with high thoughts 
and lofty labors, and it has no time for the cultivation of 
the lower propensities. In the third place, by seeking the 
company of the holiest and purest persons of both sexes. 
From such will issue the holier feelings ; and they will 
spiritualize or electrify her with their divine emanations. 
In the fourth place, she needs to have grea,t care in respect 
to ablutions, and the inhaling of the purer fluids, whether 
asleep or awake ; also to enrobe herself in the purest 
garments ; and all her external surroundings should be of 
a pure and refined character. Fifthly, she needs to know 
of the influences and action of different foods and liquids 
upon the body and the mind ; receiving only the finer fruits, 
and drinking only the purer liquids. 

Is marriage, then, proposed to her? She is to ask the 
question distinctly, " Do you love me for what I am, in my 
purity and virginity, whether I shall choose to cohabit with 
you or not? Are you willing that I should regard my own 
monitions in this respect ; or, do you come to me with the 
hope that I will pander to your lusts, and cater to your 
appetites? Can I, if I choose, have my own separate 
couch ? or, do you insist on sexual interchanges, whether I 
will or no ? " 

Interrogatives like these, pressed earnestly home upon 



RESULTS OF PUBITT. 621 

the mind of the suitor, will develop liis condition, exhibit 
his real purposes, and, if impure, he will sin-ink away. 
There will be no bosom on which ho can lean, no hope of 
self-gratification, no encouragement to mere animality. 

0, if there wore but a iow women who could take this 
lofty position, — who would say. •• We will ho what is 
idealized in this paper/' — how soon would there be true 
unions and a holy motherhood ! How pure, then, would 
he the relation between the sexes ! The offspring of such 
would he like unto themselves. And when decline should 
come, they would be able to look back upon the past with 
the highest satisfaction. Their bodies and minds having 
been kept pure, and their noble powers cultivated and 
strengthened, they could not know of disease. Such per- 
sons must enjoy length of days, and must be beautifully 
prepared for their translation to the abodes of harmony, 
holiness, and purity. 

Spiritualism comes, then, to call out a few persons who 
shall be all that is idealized here, and more ; women who 
shall be divinities, or goddesses in human form ; who shall 
know no shame : who shall seek no fig-leaf coverings ; who 
shall be so pure that garments shall not be used for pur- 
poses of concealment, but only for comfort and conven- 
ience. 

It is expected that the low and lascivious will treat such 
an effort with contempt, and that those who undertake to 
reach this high position will be misinterpreted ; but the 
end to be reached is of higher moment than all the sacri- 
fices which may be required. Such women become gen- 
erators of thoughts — receptacles for the divine afflatus ; 
and from such will issue streams of purity, harmony, and 
love. 

The young founder of Christianism sought the company 
of noble women ; pure and childlike himself, they loved 
him as a friend and brother. How beautiful that deep 
affection which caused a woman to kneel at his feet, kiss 
them, bathe them with her tears, and wipe them with the 



622 THE EDUCATOR. 

hairs of her head ! As man becomes spiritualized, he 
attracts pure, noble, loving woman. She is at home in his 
presence ; she is one with him ; and the interchanges of 
affection and love far surpass all that is realized on lower 
planes. The felicity of this higher state as far transcends 
the pleasures of the lower, as man is higher than the beast 
of the field. 

0, woman ! it is for thee to become to man, by thy 
purity, a regenerator, a savior, a redeemer ! 

3. Of Divine Motherhood. 

Man speaks of manhood, of brotherhood, of sisterhood ; 
but there is a divine motherhood, which should be recognized 
and understood. Until woman shall fully comprehend the 
divinity of her position as a mother, little or no progress 
can be made. 

Wherein lies this divinity? From her loins offspring 
proceed ; from her breasts they draw nourishment ; and 
from her magnetic eye life, light, and joy, emanate to them. 
She is the " divinity that stirs within " the little one ; her 
highest, holiest, noblest impulses move in her offspring. 

But whence spring these high and holy influences ? Are 
they not radiations from the Divine Being, descending 
through the mother to the child ? Is she not a receiver 
and transmitter of the Divine influxes ? In a word, is 
she not a medium — the Divine moving in her, calling out 
the noblest qualities of the human soul, and transmitting 
to the newly-born one ? 

The mind is overwhelmed at the grandeur of such a 
view of the maternal relation ; but, strike out this thought, 
and atheism is the result. Either Grod is the source of 
affections, or the mother herself is their generator. The 
truth is, that she transmits that which she receives. In 
the degree, then, that her body is pure, in the ratio that 
she lays hold on things divine, does she become a divine 
mother. 



BPIRITUAUTY. 023 

A/atherhood which would corrupt the mother is the primed 

From it the Cains appear. You will have offspring 

;isely like yourselves, and none others. Show me, then, 

your children, and 1 will tell you what you arc. Conceal 

it though you may. every snarling puppy in your family 
circle is but a part of yourself; every grasping, mi- 
child is but yourself: and every noble, generous-hearted 

or daughter is but yourself. Children tell precisely 
what their parent- are. If cradled in the laps of angels, 

Is they will be : but. if wrapped in the swaddling- 
clothea of anger, hatred, malice, these they will exhibit. 
Does not the agriculturalist know that the fruit tells the 
nature of the tree on which it grows? Your offspring are 
the fruit of your lives. 

There is, then, a true divinity of motherhood ; and, in 
order that from her loins angels may proceed, she must 
herself be the companion of angels. Until woman comes 
to a clear conception on this subject, the redemption of 
the race is impossible. 

[Xote. — The subject of Marriage, including Affinities, Harmonious 
Interblendings, True Matehood, etc., has been discussed at some length ; 
but it is found impracticable to present the papers relating thereto in full 
in this volume.] 

§ VII. RELIGIOUS AXD DEVOTIONAL. 
[Communicated on various occasions, and at different places.] 

1. Of Spirituality. 

In unfolding the science of life, it will be conceded that 

■diould constitute an important branch. Xo 

tern of philosophy which overlooks or takes no cognizance 

of religion can be considered perfect : it lacks that which 

ial to man's highest and most unfolded condition. 

All climes, all ages, all conditions of men, have had their 

forms of religion, either external or internal. When man 

is slightly unfolded, he requires external obj call 

forth religious emotions, or worship. These objects may 



624 THE EDUCATOR. 

exist in nature, or they may be constructed by the mind 
and hand of the worshipper. But, as man becomes more 
interiorly expanded, he places less value on outward ob- 
jects, forms, and observances, and retires more fully into 
his inner temple, the holy of holies, and there communes 
with the divinities. Hence, external persons must have 
external objects of worship, and internal persons must 
have internal communings. 

The word religion, however, is considered unsuitable to 
express the precise thought intended to be conveyed ; 
and hence it should have no permanent place in the new 
philosophy. The term spirituality is preferred. This im- 
plies the turning of the mind to spiritual, divine, and lofty 
contemplations. 

There is an organ of the human mind which craniolo- 
gists have vaguely called reverence. This word conveys 
generally the idea of fear, of boiving down, of aive. A 
better term is spirituality. Persons who have this organ 
much unfolded are spiritually-minded, celestially elevated ; 
their interiors easily ascend to the higher and more per- 
fected conditions. 

This class of persons will be distinguished from mere 
theoretical or speculative spiritualists ; they feel the truth, 
when presented to them, from the nature of the communi- 
cation itself, aside from external and lower forms of testi- 
mony ; they seek not for outward evidences, because they 
have that which is higher — the interior, the spiritual; they 
need not logic or external demonstrations to prove immor- 
tality, for they feel its truth ; they require not evidence of 
the Divine existence, because they feel that He is. 

But this class of persons is exceedingly liable to be con- 
founded with another and quite distinct class, namely, 
those who are ever ready to accept new things, without 
feeling, examination, or investigation. A careful and pro- 
longed observance of the two, however, will exhibit a 
marked distinction. Those who feel evidences are firm 
and reliable ; they cannot be persuaded to draw back ; 



>\'\\:\\\ \i.i i G25 

while the other class arc fickle, unprepared to meet diffi- 
cnltieB ; like a (ire of shavings, they kindle into a blaze, 
but soon disappear. 

There are no enjoyments so pure, so holy, so serene, as 
those which flow from spirituality. This term, however, 
must be used in a very broad and comprehensive sense. 
The orpin oi' spirituality lias already been spoken of. It 
10 U) Bpeak, the queen of all the other organs ; it is the 
presiding genius, affecting to a greater or less extent all 
the lower faculties. Persons who are deficient in this 
respect may be noisy brawlers ; may make loud profes- 
sions, and observe outward rites ; yet, if their whole facul- 
ties are not brought into subjection to the queen, spirit- 
uality, they are little better than sounding brass ; they 
will be incapable of spiritualizing other minds, of softening 
the general feelings, or of elevating men to lofty, generous 
deeds. On the contrary, one who has this faculty largely 
unfolded becomes a mighty inspirer of high and noble 
impulses, leading to useful and lofty deeds. 

Spirituality has a constant eye to promoting the good of 
those who are to come. The truly spiritual build for future 
generations. Grateful for the deeds of such as have pre- 
ceded them, they express their gratitude in labors for those 
who are to take their places. They cultivate shrubberies, 
fruit-trees, forests, fields, and lay out commons, — feeling 
that, though they themselves may not enjoy the results, 
yet coming generations will rejoice therein. Were man 
destitute of spirituality, he would, as it were, consume the 
products of the present, irrespective of the wants of the 
future. 

Another characteristic of spirituality is cheerfulness. It 
is joyous, — imparts a genial influence, and distributes hap- 
piness with a liberal hand, delighting to impart. Destitute 
of spirituality, man grasps, holds, retains, gives not, unless 
it be with the hope of receiving more than he imparts. 

Spirituality is full of trust. The truly spiritualized man 
trusts in his fellows, in his Father above, and in beings in 
79 53 



626 THE EDUCATOR. 

more unfolded conditions. Destitute of spirituality, man 
is suspicious of his fellows, doubtful of the Divine Father, 
and closely questions those who come from the higher lifes. 

Spirituality is meek. The truly spiritual person makes 
no noise ; boasts not of exploits, sounds not his own brazen 
trumpet; but, having done Iris own appropriate work, mod- 
estly retires, and says, "If this work is good, it will tell 
its own story." One destitute of spirituality ever puts 
himself in the front rank, publishes his mighty works, and 
talks loudly of his stupendous sacrifices. 

Spirituality is harmonizing. It harmonizes the lower 
with the higher faculties ; it harmonizes the whole man 
with the Divine attributes, which are, prominently, first, 
Justice; second, Wisdom; third, Truth; fourth, Love; 
fifth, Fidelity ; sixth, Equanimity ; seventh, Immortality. 
This is a most momentous truth. Destitute of spiritual- 
ity, a person is unjust, unwise, untruthful, unloving, rest- 
less, irregular, changeable, unreliable, and this in the ratio 
that he is lacking in this element. 

Spirituality looks not over the shoulder, to dwell upon 
the past ; but lives wisely in the present, and anticipates a 
glorious future. Without spirituality, one looks wishfully 
behind, enjoys not the present, and dreads the future ; 
conscious of interior impurity, he fears exposure. The 
spiritual man says, "Come, search me, try me, inspect 
me ; " the unspiritual fears to be truly known. How 
great the contrast ! 

Such, in brief, are some of the more prominent blessings 
of spirituality. Happy, thrice happy, is the truly spiritual 
man ! Such an one becomes a light, — a living, perpetual 
fountain, from which streams of gladness flow, dispensing 
joy, peace, and happiness, around. He is a pattern for 
imitation, loved and valued by the good and true. 

2. Of The Divine Existence. 

Man is a religious being. As naturally as the stream 
flows, and the blaze ascends, does the mind turn upward 



THE DIVINE KXISTENCE. 627 

to the consideration of a Divine Being, and a higher 
condition. Whatever is truly natural to man should be 
strengthened and cultivated. It were useless to expect 
to untold all one's powers without devoting a portion of 
effort to religious culture. 

But the mind fails to grasp all that it desires to know of 
the Divine Being. Feeling takes the place of reasoning on 
this Bubject. It is exceedingly difficult to reason one into 
an unfaltering faith in a Divine Existence; but that finer 
faculty, which lies back of reason, namely, feeling, or emo- 
tion, lays hold with vigorous grasp upon the thought that 
there must be a Grand, Central, All-Pervading Mind. Man 
can be reasoned neither into nor out of a faith in the Divine 
Existence. 

It were well to select a general name by which the idea 
of the Divine Existence may properly be designated. 
Careful reflection has led to the preference of the term 
Parent, as most suitable. Whatever may lie behind the 
•Divine, it is certain that the human mind is incapable of 
comprehending that form of existence. Hence it may fix 
on the term Parent as expressive of the relation which 
Divinity holds to all other forms of matter. 

The child delights to lean upon the bosom of its parent ; 
it turns with joy to the parental home ; it contemplates the 
character of its parent, and, to some extent, imitates that 
character. Man is, in a high sense, the child and image of 
the Divine Parent. Hence, the broader and more philo- 
sophic his views of the Divine Father, the stronger will be 
his character. 

All things below, around, above, are full of wisdom and 
goodness ; they speak of a Superintending Intelligence, 
whose broad eye watches all things ; whose liberal hand is 
open to supply all wants ; whose inflexible justice marks 
all deviations from right, and encourages all advance in 
goodness. 

Without this idea of a divine, all-controlling Parent, one 
is like the mariner on a tempest-tost ocean, deprived of 



628 THE EDUCATOR. 

helm or compass, when sun and moon and stars are 
obscured. With it the child feels that he is never alone — 
that a loving parent is interested in his welfare, and ia 
working all things for wise and beneficent ends. 

3. Of the Divine Character. 

When the mind contemplates the existence of a Divine 
Being, it, of necessity, forms some idea of His character. 
Individuals always portray themselves in whatever they 
idealize, whether architecture, music, poetry, sculpture, 
or painting. So, in forming an idea of the Divine Parent, 
the worshipper exhibits his own moral or religious condi- 
tion. It is important to keep this thought distinctly in the 
mind. Let it be repeated, then, that each man and each 
woman writes out himself or herself in his or her concep- 
tions of Deity. The nobler, the more intelligent and loving, 
will idealize a Being corresponding to their internal states ; 
and the vindictive, hard-hearted, will imagine and worship 
a God of a corresponding character. 

But, without dwelling upon the various sentiments which 
have been entertained in the past, by barbarian, Jew, and 
Christian, an effort will be made to present a just view of 
the Divine Character. 

As man writes himself out in his works, so, of necessity, 
does God exhibit himself in His elaborations. The mind, 
then, may obtain tolerably correct views of the Divine 
Parent by the contemplation of His works. 

But here a grand difficulty is presented : persons of nar- 
row views often fail to comprehend grand ends. They 
observe means, as daily or yearly presented to their vision, 
but lack the breadth necessary to take in the ends which 
thoee means have in view. 

Take, as illustration, a strong case : An animal exists on 
this planet called the wild boar; it is a rude, uncouth, 
savage, and, one might hastily judge, a quite useless creat- 
ure. Yet it should be considered that the earth needs to 



THK PI V INK CHABAC] 629 

be refined, the soil prepared for a higher condition; and 

that this apparently useless animal can and does do -<>me- 
thing to l>rin v u r the earth into better states. Regarding, 

then, the wild hoar as means to important i hecomes 

in one sense a necessity in a certain stage of unfolding. 
The same maybe said of the whole tribe of serpents: 
these, at first view, l to he a not only useless hut 

lately dangerous class of creatures; yet they serve to 
consume and remove out of the way certain more poison- 
plants, and the cruder forms of insectdife. They are 
like the gardener who removes the weeds. And these 
poisonous shrubs, in their turn, were useful, in an age 
further back : but, becoming no longer needed, some instru- 
mentality is requisite to remove them from the soil. 

These cases strongly illustrate the necessity of consider- 
ing means in relation to ends. And it may be safely taken 
for granted that all things appear in their proper order, and 
when most needed : and that when their work is done they 
are superseded by the next in order. In this view of the 
subject, the student of natural religion will see both good- 
ness and wisdom combined, in the bringing forth at suita- 
ble times of the various classes of animals. 

The same law obtains in mechanics. The mechanician 
makes a tool — uses it for a time : but, being brought into 
a more advanced condition, he makes a better instrument, 
and the latter supersedes the former. 

But the hasty mind may start the question (and it is 
well that such minds exist). Why not place man in the 
Elysian Fields at once, if Paradise is his destination? If 
the Divine Parent is good and wise, why this struggle to 
gain it ? 

Here, again, there is liability to embrace too narrow a 
view. What is man ? He is a product. This being per- 
ceived, the hasty interrogator might be asked, in turn, why 
not produce apples without trees, flowers, or stems? He 
replies, this is impossible, because apples are growths, and 
can be obtained only by natural aggregation. But the 

53* 



630 THE EDUCATOR. 

tree is, strictly speaking, no more a growth than is man. 
When this planet was in its early conglomerating condition, 
neither fruit, flower, nor shrub, could appear. A season 
of refining or preparation of the soil, — a magnetizing of 
the earth, — an interblending of the elements, in which 
sun, moon, and stars, all contributed, — was necessary to 
bring mother Earth in a state wherein she could present 
the earlier products. Now, man is a compound ; the min- 
eral, the vegetable, and the lower animal formations, all 
must precede his coming. These must arrive at a certain 
state of maturity, and then man, the flower of all the past, 
appears. The questioner, if a philosopher, will not look 
for miracles. He will recognize universal, unchanging law. 
As a result of this law, the present human race must make 
way for a higher order of existences. As, in the ratio that 
the earth becomes refined, more beautiful minerals and 
more perfect vegetables are produced, so will man, as it 
were, outgrow himself. 

The faculty termed imagination will now proceed to 
draw a picture of a man ages in the future. 

It may be premised that the present order of beings, the 
human, is capable of unfolding bodily, mentally, morally ? 
socially, religiously, spiritually, and celestially. There the 
human stops. Beyond him may appear a being which, for 
convenience, may be denominated superhuman; that is,, 
one who shall have all the essential qualities belonging to 
the best human, with others superadded. 

What, then, could this being be ? At first thought, it 
might be supposed to be an angel. But, without under- 
taking to show, at this time, what the angels are, it may be 
said that between man as he now exists and the angelic 
worlds there is an intermediate. To proceed, then, — a 
superhuman will have a finer body than has ever yet 
appeared on this planet ; that is, the countenance will be 
radiant with life, light, joy, and equanimity, so that to gaze 
upon it will give great delight. A superhuman will be so 
unfolded mentally that he will be able easily to command 



man's relation to the divine. C31 

and control all the elements, visible and invisible, using 
these for unselfish purposes. Ho will be a philosopher of 
Nature, able to grasp readily all her secret workings, not 
pting the internal of man himself; and hence will see 
how to construct mechanisms upon the model of the human 
mind. He will be able to travel mentally ; that is, his mind 
will Leave the body, go out and explore distant localities, 
and even visit distant worlds. He will be able to speak 
without the use of vocals ; that is, he will be able to im- 
press his thoughts upon others, however distant they may 
be. The superhuman will be an aggregationist, bringing 
forth, as it were, by a magic wand, the charming flower, 
the elegant shrub, the beautiful and delicious fruit, pre- 
cisely suited to his unfolded condition. He will not expe- 
rience what are now called the pains of death, but will 
enjoy an easy transition from state to state; disease will 
disappear, and universal harmony, unceasing progression, 
and unchanging peace, will characterize his condition. The 
superhuman will retain all the essentials of the past, yet 
pass beyond man's present highest possibilities. 

[Such is the condition to which man's present state is a 
means ; and, in view of this consideration, the goodness 
and wisdom of the Divine Parent stand approved.] 

4. Maris Relation to the Divine Existence. 

The inquirer will naturally here start the question, What 
relation does the product man bear to the Divine Exist- 
ence, which the lower products do not? Both the shrub 
and man are, in a sense, natural products ; that is, a favor- 
able condition of things must exist, else neither could 
appear. But man is diviner than the shrub ; in other 
words, he is a product which comes of a diviner or higher 
order of things. Difficult though it is to grasp the thought, 
yet it may be intelligently said that man is, in a high sense, 
the offspring of the Divine Parent. The Divine Being 
superintends, supervises, nay, permeates all things ; He is 



632 THE EDUCATOB. 

as much a substance as the mineral, the tree, or man, but 
of a higher order, — the higher and finer always impreg- 
nating, acting upon, and controlling, the lower and grosser. 
So that, while it may be philosophically said that the shrub 
is a divine product, yet it is a product springing from a 
lower, coarser, or less refined material condition. 

Man, coming forth at a later date, is finer ; being finer, 
is more spiritual, and is capable of receiving more of that 
form of matter called the Divine Afflatus. By this is 
meant what may be termed the Divine aroma ; for, as there 
is an aroma proceeding from each thing in Nature, finer 
and finer, from the mineral up to man, so there is a cor- 
responding aroma proceeding from the Divine Parent, 
which is influxed to all forms of matter. The finer the 
matter which receives the influx, the more powerful the 
afflatus, and the more perfectly does the substance thus 
impregnated correspond to and harmonize with the Di- 
vine. 

While, then, there is no creation, there is never-ceasing 
formation. Man being a finer combination than had pre- 
viously appeared, so more perfectly does he bear to the 
Divine Parent the relation of offspring, or child. The child 
manifests a longing to know more of its Parent, and of His 
attributes ; to learn of its own relation to the Divine, and 
to lower forms of existence. In this sense man is superior 
to the shrub. The shrub, indeed, has life, expands, grows, 
receives the elements ; but man does all this and more — 
he enjoys a divine longing, a yearning to know of a divine 
existence, and of immortal or perpetual life. 

It is felt that the views thus crudely presented will aid 
the mind in coming to a proper understanding of the rela- 
tion which man bears to existences below him. It is mani- 
festly quite unfair and unphilosophic to class man with 
these lower formations, and to maintain that he is no more 
than the vegetable or the animal. He has spirituality. 
Spirituality longs for immortality ; it seeks for divine corn- 
it labors to express itself in worship ; it looks 



1XS1>1I!ATH)X. G33 

around far and contemplates a Divine Parent. Unless the 
mind ran grasp thoughts of this character, it will be unset- 
tled, restless, dissatisfied. 

5. Of Inspiration, 

There is a natural religion. Nature is always ready to 
teaeh man that which it is essential for him to know, and 
for which he longs. Nature is full of inspiration. The 
instant the mind beholds the purple flower, it, of necessity, 
asks, Who gave this beautiful tinge ? The instant one 
tastes the delicious fruits, the mind asks, Who formed that 
taste ? and who brought forth that which should gratify it? 
Wants and supplies are universal. 

Books are products of mind. In the ratio that the mind 
is clear, calm, philosophic, the Divine afflatus can flow to 
it and through it, and thus expresses itself in spoken or 
written language. The inspiration is more or less perfect, 
correspondingly with mental, moral, social, religious, and 
spiritual states. The inspiration of one age can be and 
has been preserved and enjoyed by a succeeding age. The 
inspired seer, prophet, or prophetess, speaks for and in 
behalf of coming ages, portraying that which is to be, and 
inspiring others to efforts to attain that which they picture 
to the mind. 

Inspiration, then, is a perpetually flowing stream ; it is 
never dry. It is not supernaturalism ; there is nothing so 
natural as inspiration. The divine influx can be received 
only when conditions are most natural ; the inspired per- 
son can express his thought only when in the most natural 
state. Naturalism and inspiration are one. All things 
receive a certain amount of inflow or inspiration ; and 
hence all things speak as best they can. The flowers have 
a language ; the grass has a language ; the tree has a 
tongue ; the planets and all the stars, as they move, speak 
to the intelligent, observing eye. All things are inspired, 
80 



634 THE EDUCATOR. 

and each, in its own way, tells of the Divine Parent, who 
impregnates, supervises, controls, permeates all. 

Written books, then, exhibit inspiration corresponding 
to the spiritual states of the writers ; the flower exhibits 
inspiration corresponding to Us state. Man, when on lofty 
eminences, receives more easily and naturally the Divine 
afflatus, is brought more perfectly into rapport with sur- 
rounding Nature, and into communion with a higher order 
of beings. He then sees the Deity in the stars, hears His 
voice in the rushing winds, marks His power in forming 
the mighty mountain ; reverently he kneels and worships 
the G-od whom he finds within his own soul as in the outer 
world. 

Thus much, imperfectly, of inspiration. 

Teach, 0, teach thy child, man, to study more fully thy- 
self as revealed in Nature, that he may draw more closely 
to thee, lean upon thy paternal breast, and feel that the 
Divine Hand guideth all things with a view of reaching 
grand and beneficent ends ! 

6. Of Matter and Spirit — Origin of the First Man — 

Death. 

Unless carefully guarded, the human mind is exceedingly 
liable to run into extremes. Sometimes it soars in an 
intangible and unsubstantial spiritualism ; at other times it 
grovels in a gross and temporary materialism. 

Now, materialism and spiritualism, in one sense, are one. 
Materialism is naturalism ; so is spiritualism. Spirit is but 
another term for a fine condition of matter ; the words 
spirit and matter are used with reference to different con- 
ditions. For illustration, the tree is material ; but there 
emanate from it an odor and a flavor, both unseen, and yet 
material substances, affecting taste and smell. These are 
& finer condition of matter, which may be called spirit ; but 
they are none the less material because they cannot be 
seen. It may be said, then, once for all, that the terms 



ORICIN OF SPOUT. 

spirit, spirituality ,and spiritualism^ are used with reference 
aditions ofmatter finer than the ordinarily visible forms. 
With this careful definition of terms, procedure may be made 
to a consideration of the spiritual in man. 

Without the spirit the body is inert, — a cold, apparently 
lifeless clod; neither hand, foot, head, nor eye, can move. 
trday, it was all life, full of animation, possessed of 
locomotion : the lips moved : the eye shot forth its divine 
magnetism — it expressed all the emotions; the heart beat, 
and the warm blood flowed through the veins. But now 
how changed ! 

Who shall speak of that wonderful form of matter called 
spirit ? Who shall tell whence it emanates, how it acts on 
the body, and why it departs from it ? The mind is not 
satisfied by the answer that the spirit emanates from the 
Divine Parent ; it asks, Where was it prior to its connec- 
tion with the body ? 

It may be said, and justly too, that all things emanate 
from the Divine ; but that special or finer form of matter 
called spirit emanates from the Universal Parent through 
middle or intermediate persons ; as in the vegetable world 
the finer elements descend and are caught by the leaves, 
the flowers, and the branches, causing the roots to grow, 
and the trunk to expand. The law is identical. The seed 
is deposited in the earth, and grows ; this seed is the inter- 
vening medium by and through which the future tree is to be 
i Id forth. 

But this disquisition will be met with the inquiry, How 
could the first individual appear without an intermediate 
_ -nerative person ? It is often vastly easier to present 
an interrogative than to answer it ; and perhaps few ques- 
tions have been more difficult to answer than this. The 
philosophic mind, however, is usually cool and grave, and 
takes broad views. It is necessary to pass in imagination 
back over myriads of ages, and to stand, as it w r ere, in 
Nature's garden, where human foot has never yet trod. 
Standing there, the question is asked, What must have 



636 THE EDUCATOR. 

been the degree of unfolding requisite to constitute a being 
which could justly be called man ? The minerals, vegeta- 
bles, and lower animals, are supposed to have already- 
appeared ; and man is in the background, as it were, in the 
embryo. Parents bring forth offspring corresponding to 
their condition ; but at this time there are no parents. Is 
the first child to be its own father and mother ? That is 
precisely the point to be looked at. 

There must have been a combination of conditions. The 
earth must have arrived at a state capable of being impreg- 
nated. It should be considered that the earth is yet very 
young ; only a few myriads of ages have passed since its 
first conglomerative processes commenced. Planet affects 
planet ; planetary transmissions take place ; and, as a lower 
planet becomes capable of receiving, or of being impreg- 
nated, other planets, being in favorable conditions and 
suitable relations, warm, impregnate, inspire, or send down 
their peculiar influences, aided by the Divine afflatus ; and 
thus in the warm or more tropical climates there comes to 
be a condition of matter which is generative, and new forms 
of life appear. In this manner that form of existence 
called man was introduced, though in a comparatively low 
condition. The elements being both male and female, 
when one sex appeared, by the same process the other was 
brought forth. 

There is, then, a purely natural generation. Minerals in 
their coarser and finer conditions, vegetation in its ruder 
and more beautiful forms, animals in their lower and higher 
states — all in their respective seasons have been thus gen- 
erated, having the power of reproduction. The body, 
receiving the spirit, becoming the clothing of that finer 
form of matter, exhibits life, animation, joy. 

Now, a variety of conditions may occur in which that 
form of matter called spirit cannot continue to inhabit the 
mortal body. For example, when the heart ceases to beat, 
the spirit cannot control the body ; when disease spreads 
to a considerable extent over certain parts, the spirit 



DEFECTS OF CHRISTIANISM. G37 

becomes incapable of acting upon it, is repulsed, and 

withdrawn from it. 

The separation is usually attended by struggles. These 
indicate an effort on the part of the spirit to release itself 
from connection with matter which it can no longer con- 
trol. The struggle is often hard and prolonged ; sometimes 
hours, and even days, elapse ere the spirit fully emancipates 
itself. 

It should be kept in mind that spirit is matter, — a finer 
form of matter than is the visible body, — and that the 
finer controls the coarser. But the finer can act upon the 
coarser only to a certain extent. When the body becomes 
too gross, then the spiritual powers are weakened, — there 
is less of spirituality, and more of gross materiality. 

When the spirit has left the body, it thenceforth will 
have no more connection with it. For it feels no partic- 
ular affection for it ; it has become to it a useless clod. All 
that actually belongs to the person, which is the inner and 
spiritual, lives, and passes on; it takes to itself a body suited 
to its condition. 

While it is exceedingly difficult to teach coolly and 
thoroughly of this class of subjects, yet it is felt to be 
needful to present a crude outline of this character, in 
order that intelligent views may be had respecting life, the 
spirit, the body, death, and the subsequent condition ; and 
in order, also, that the state of mind termed mourning may 
pass away, substituting therefor a holy calm, a divine trust, 
and an unfaltering hope in an ever-continued existence. 
The new teachings would be justly considered defective, 
unless something were said on these topics. 

7. Of the Defects of Christianism. 

The mind has already been enabled to perceive, with 
some degree of clearness, that Savageism must have its 
God, — Barbarism, Judaism, Christianism, and Civilism, each 
its God, — for the reason that as man unfolds in the rudi- 

54 



638 THE EDUCATOR. 

mental sphere, he comes to have a progressively clearer 
and higher feeling and expression relative to the Divine 
Parent. The later development is better and more perfect 
than its precedents. 

The question, then, arises, Can better views of the 
Universal Father, and clearer ideas of religions truth, be 
entertained, than Christianism or Civilism presents ? 

Christianism, in its teachings relative to the Divine 
Being, exhibits this defect, namely, that it does not present 
Him as a tangible, material Existence. It somewhat ab- 
ruptly says, " God is a spirit ; " but it does not present a 
clear, philosophic statement of what it means by " spirit." 

Again, it speaks of the " Holy Ghost ; " but it fails to 
convey to the intelligent mind any clear conception of 
what the " Holy Ghost " is, or of the relation it bears to 
the Divine Parent. If by the " Holy Ghost " was meant 
simple Truth, it would certainly have been wise to have 
expressed the idea in plain, unmetaphorical language. But, 
as the matter stands in the Christian writings, the reader 
is left to some extent to conjecture as to what was in- 
tended to be expressed. In founding new institutions, it 
is of much importance that such terms should be selected, 
and, when selected, so used, as that ideas may be readily 
grasped. 

Furthermore, the founder of Christianism speaks of 
coming " down from heaven," — of being " sent by his 
Father," who is said to be " in heaven ; " and yet no clear 
idea is expressed of heaven — where it is, what it is, what 
persons are there, what their employments, what the terms 
of admission, or the steps to be taken to attain to it ; the 
whole matter is left in a loose and manifestly unsatisfactory 
condition. 

These general criticisms are presented in all good will 
to Christianism, and to its liberal, beneficent, and loving 
founder. Justice, inflexible justice, calls for these plain, 
unvarnished statements. Because one wields the pen of 



DEFECTS OF CHRISTIANISM. 639 

criticism, it does Qot follow that he La unfriendly ; he may 
be prompted by the highest and holiest motives. 

But, without dwelling at greater length on this branch 
of the subject, it is proper to say that clear and compre- 
hensive views should be presented to the mind respecting 
the Divine Existence, — respecting the relation which 
Truth bears to that Being, — and respecting heaven as an 
educational state, or a condition of perpetual unfolding. 
The present is but the rudimental state, the commence- 
ment of a vast series of unfolding and progressive lifes. 
As one improves or intelligently uses the powers given 
him in one condition, so, and only so, does he become pre- 
pared to enjoy a succeeding state. It is but a translation 
from a lower to a higher condition. In a broad sense, then, 
it may be said that man forms his own heaven, by a life of 
purity, devotion, and of manly regard for the interests of 
his kind. In no true sense has a person ever left the heav- 
enly abodes to descend to and dwell on the earth ; it is 
quite impossible thus to do — for heaven is a state, a con- 
dition of life. Had the founder of Christianism declared 
in plain words that he felt moved by his own internal 
promptings to speak thus and so, or to do this or that act, 
his disciples would have found little difficulty in compre- 
hending his meaning. But, as he expressed himself, or, 
rather, is said to have expressed himself, not a little con- 
fusion and mysticism have resulted — consequences which 
the founder of a new system should most studiously avoid. 

Whatever may be said of the new teachings now pre- 
sented to the inhabitants of this earth, there can be no 
just complaint on the score of mysticism. The words used 
are simple, unequivocal, easily comprehended, — purposely 
so, in order that the unlearned and the learned may both 
catch the thought expressed. 

But, let it be reiterated, that, in pointing out these 
defects, there is no desire to speak unkindly of either 
Savageism, Barbarism, Judaism, or Christianism. Each sys- 
tem did the best it could in its time. It uttered its highest 



640 THE EDUCATOR. 

and divinest thought, and it could do no more. Savageism 
is passing away ; Barbarism will follow it ; Judaism will 
walk in their steps ; Christianism will be among the things 
that were ; and an intelligent Harmonial and Spiritual 
Philosophy will be received in their stead. 

A progressive being as man is, he has outgrown the 
past, and become capable of holding and expressing nobler 
and more rational views of the Divine existence than could 
be obtained or expressed in earlier ages. He is thus able 
to more truly worship the Divine Parent, — to comprehend 
more clearly His attributes, and the relation He bears to 
Nature as a whole, and to himself as a special and highly 
exalted part thereof. 

8. Of Beligious Teachers. 

For many ages yet to be, there will be a need of 
teaching. Teaching supposes teachers. To teach others 
acceptably, one must be duly qualified. What, then, are 
the essential qualifications requisite to constitute one an 
acceptable and useful religious teacher ? 

It hardly need be said that one can teach only that 
which dwells within him. The teacher, as it were, pours 
out his own thoughts, feelings, or emotions. Unless, then, 
the teacher be religious himself, he will hardly succeed in 
religiously educating others. What, then, is a religious 
character ? The following points, it is believed, embrace 
all that is essential to constitute a religious teacher : 

First, the person who would be a religious teacher must 
be of a devotional cast of mind ; must love to contemplate 
the existence, character, and attributes, of the Divine 
Parent ; must be able to see Him in all things, from the 
floating atom to the rolling world ; so that spontaneously 
his inmosts shall be exercised, and his diviner faculties 
inspired to worship, in feeling, thought, or deed, the 
Grand, Central, All-Controlling, All-Pervading Mind. 

Secondly, to be a successful religious teacher, one must 
be of a tender and gentle disposition ; the doves of kind- 



RELIGIOUS TEACHERS. G41 

and emotion must, descend and rest upon fche mind. 

80 thai it shall speak forth in plaintive but at the same 

time Intelligenl (ours its divine monitions. 

Thirdly, a truly religious mind is fond of seclusion; 
delights to commune with the silent in Nature ; to wander 
among the quiet groves, that the gentler, sweeter, and 
more tranquillizing inlluences may descend upon the whole 
person, and thus prepare the mind more perfectly to 
receive the divine influx, and to impart the same to 
others. 

A person of the character thus delineated would, of 
necessity, be an attractive person ; would draw around 
him the gentler and finer classes. Woman, more espe- 
cially, would be drawn to such a one ; and from her gentle 
countenance would flow to him a fine magnetism, impart- 
ing her own womanly religious and devotional feelings. 
Woman is prominently a receiver and a transmitter ; she 
is more susceptible than man to the gentler and more emo- 
tional influences ; she receives the diviner sentiments with 
greater readiness ; and, receiving, she becomes a transmit- 
ter, an inspirer, an encourager not only to the bolder 
efforts of life, but also to the gentler and more religious 
forms of expression. If one desires to express his best 
feelings, his divinest thoughts, his most beautiful concep- 
tions, there should be around him a preponderance of the 
female element. 

This element may be found in the female or in the male. 
The male is often very feminine, and the female sometimes 
very masculine. Reference is now had rather to the ele- 
ment than to the sex of persons. It should be ever kept 
in mind that all things are prominently in female (that is, 
receptive) or in male (that is, impartive) conditions. 

The more fully, then, the religious teacher is femininized, 
the more easily will he receive influxes, either from the 
Divine Being, from intermediate and more spiritualized 
persons, or from the surrounding elements. 

This point is dwelt upon with particularity, because it is 
81 54* 



612 THE EDUCATOB. 

in contemplation, at a favorable time, to institute a priest- 
hood : that is, to set apart a class of prominent persons 
who shall hold to the masses the relation of religious 
teachers, and who shall institute such rites, forms of wor- 
ship, and observances, as shall be in harmony with the 
general spiritualistic instructions. 

Such has been the education of the past, that, at pres- 
ent, a large class would object to a priesthood. And well 
they may. in view of what has been. But it should be 
remembered that a priesthood has always existed, and has 
held certain useful relations, aiding, as teachers, to culti- 
vate the emotional and religious powers in man. The past 
may be regarded as a prophecy of the future. It is quite 
certain that any element of character which has always 
been exhibited in the past must have something of good- 
ness in it, and may be employed for good and wise ends in 
coming time. Said one. in a former age, " I come not to 
destroy, but to fulfil:" that is, to unfold a more perfect- 
system, seizing upon all that is essentially good in the old, 
and incorporating it into the new and more celestial king- 
dom. The intelligent searcher for hidden treasures does 
not fail to notice the labors of those who have preceded 
him : he marks their plans, observes their machinery, and 
from the experience of the past gathers instruction for 
the present and the future. So should it be in regard to a 
priesthood. If preferred, the term teacher may be adopted: 
but names do not alter things. Religious teaching is a 
necessity of the times ; it cannot be intelligently discarded, 
and must not be undervalued. 

But the religious teacher must ever bear in mind that 
he is a pupil; and must ever place himself (or herself) in 
divine relations, else the stream of inspiration will be cut 
off. In that case, he may attempt to teach, but will have 
nothing within to impart : and those who sit at his feet for 
instruction will gain nothing but spiritual leanness — will 
spend their money for that which is not bread, and which 
yieldeth no permanent satisfaction to the inmosts. 



CATHOLICISM AND PROTESTANTISM. 643 

The true religions teacher, thou, bears a relation to his 
auditors not unsimilar to that which a middle person [or 
medium] bears to an assembled circle. He becomes the 
focal mind, the religious brain, the emotional mouthpiece. 
While others may be properly employed in their various 
positions in life, the true religious teacher will be an accu- 
mulator, a vessel into which the divinest thoughts may be 
inflowed : and, as he appears in the midst of the auditory, 
— they being quietly seated, harmoniously circumstanced, 
enjoying* the aids of prayer, song, and music, — there 
comes a divine outflowing to those who are receptive, and 
-on of religious refreshing is enjoyed. 

A spiritual priesthood will go forth, like gentle lambs, 
multiplying disciples as such may be attracted to them, 
cultivating the finer faculties in man, and thus founding a 
new and divine church, in which all the twelve principles 
shall be embraced and intelligently taught. [See page 72.] 

The colder and less religious casts of mind may spurn 
these thoughts, and treat them with levity : yet the broader, 
the truly philosophic, and the eminently religious, will see 
that the new era will not exhibit a wholeness without a 
divine priesthood. 



9. Of Catholicism and Protestantism. 

People are often induced to migrate to new countries ; 
there they settle, build homes, and beget children ; and, 
perhaps, some of these children will again, like their parent:-, 
travel to and settle upon other new territories. Each soil 
• a its peculiar influence ; the settlers get new ideas, 
new habits, enter into new relations, and enjoy new com- 
binations. At first view, it might seem exceedingly desira- 
ble that the babe, nursed at its mother's breast, should 
continue under or near the paternal roof, in order that 
domestic union and family intercourse might be more 
readily enjoyed. But, taking a broader view of man, con- 
sidering the action of soils upon his body and mind, the 



644 THE EDUCATOR. 

culture coming of travels, and the advantages of new asso- 
ciations, it will appear that disruptions, migrations, and 
interchanges, may be, on the whole, of great advantage to 
individuals and to nations. 

Looking at the history of man, it is seen that, religiously 
and spiritually, he has been broken into fragments. In 
Christendom the Catholic church has held the position of a 
mother. Martin Luther, born in this church and nurtured 
at her breast, received all the religious culture she could 
afford him. But he saw, or fancied he saw, certain enor- 
mous evils in that institution. To him it seemed that 
" Mother Church " bad become a cage of unclean birds ; 
and, with a strong arm and a great purpose, actuated by 
the purest motives, he undertook its demolition. But r 
unaware measurably of its strength,, and of the power of 
its machinery, he made little impression upon the church 
itself. Yet, to some extent, the masses of the people out- 
side the church became interested in his struggles, and 
sympathized with his efforts ; and, as the fires of persecu- 
tion were kindled, they became his earnest adherents. 

Soon, other persons appeared, — prominent, impregna- 
tive minds. They became centres ; around them parties- 
rallied; new points of doctrine were urged upon the peo- 
ple, and heart-burnings, bickerings, and contentions, were 
exhibited among the leading reformers themselves. From 
these causes numerous sects have sprung, various religious 
ideas have been promulgated, and, through crude and irre^ 
gular efforts, almost everybody in civilized countries has 
come to hold religious tenets of some sort. In all proba- 
bility, out of this apparent discord and irregularity a very 
large amount of religious growth has been secured to 
man. 

Of Christianism itself, it may be said that it can hardly 
be called a system. It is little better than a piece of irreg- 
ular patchwork. Its young founder had little or no time 
to institute a system of measures that looked to a general 
promulgation and embodiment of his peculiar forms of 



CATHOLICISM ANH PROTESTANTISM. 645 

thought. The recorders of his. teachings had 1 >nt little 
persona] opportunity for gathering clear views of the grand 
purposes for which he lived. His themes were, promi- 
nently. " Love of God " and "Love of Man;" encouraging 
an undying trust in the common Father, and teaching jus- 
tice to aU men as brethren. These teachings were con- 
nected with a life of beneficent labor. But Christianism, 
as presented by the biographers of Jesus, does not satisfy 
the mind. Many of the passages attributed to him (as 
before specified) are exceedingly obscure, often leaving 
the reader to blind conjecture as to his meaning. Yet the 
teachers of Christianism, whether as Catholicism or as Prot- 
estantism, each and all, have done something, in their way 
and time, to cultivate the religious and spiritual in man. 

The human mind is yet unsatisfied. The Catholic church 
does not fully meet the wants of the more rationalistic 
- of mentality ; Protestantism is fragmentary ; yet each 
has unquestionably certain truths essential to man's purest 
and holiest growth. The Catholic church has its symbols, 
has some excellent forms, valuable customs, and interesting 
rites ; while Protestantism insists upon the right of private 
judgment and interpretation. But Catholicism stubbornly 
refuses to be taught by Protestantism; while Protestantism 
is equally unwilling to look with calm, appreciative eye 
upon Catholicism. 

What is now needed is a person of a truly catholic and 
at the same time reformatory spirit, who can extract the 
essentials from both the Catholic and Protestant churches, 
and show the relation which one form or system of moral, 
religious, and spiritual truth bears to all others. When a 
divine eclecticism shall prevail, then selections from both 
these sources will be made, — the old u Mother Church " 
may pass away, and Protestantism may be forgotten. 

It is for a broad and intelligent spiritualism to examine 
all subjects, however rejected in the past, or trampled upon 
in the present, and to bring out and arrange, in their har- 
mony, beauty, and divinity, all the essential truths of the 



646 THE EDUCATOR. 

religions of the past ; and, unless spiritualism shall do this 
work, it will be justly considered defective by all earnest 
religious minds. 

It is evident that the worshippers of the existing church 
have, to a great extent, the form of godliness without its 
power, — that the Protestant pulpit caters to the whims, 
tastes, and wealth, of the age. Having little or no con- 
fidence in its power for good, as now organized, the ablest 
reformers of the present time consider it little better than 
a dead weight upon the car of progress, retarding rather 
than promoting human growth. When a truly catholic 
church shall be founded, receiving truth from any and 
every quarter, then the nobler and purer classes, including 
the rationalistic and reformatory, will look to the church 
as an instrumentality for the improvement and emancipa- 
tion of man. 

10. The True and the False CJiurch. 

A government issues its coin, stamped with its proper 
impress. But almost immediately a false or counterfeit 
coin appears. At first view it might seem exceedingly 
inconsiderate, on the part of the Divine Being, that he suf- 
fers his creatures to counterfeit the good, the useful, and 
the true. Yet counterfeits are not altogether useless; 
they serve to excite or sharpen the discriminative faculties* 

In science, philosophy, morals, and religion, there are 
not only the true, but the false. Hence the need of criti- 
cism, of investigation, of earnest inquiry, of prayer, of look- 
ing to the Fountain of Wisdom for instruction. Through 
this natural action the mind expands ;, its powers are culti- 
vated, and growth is secured. 

Looking upon society as it is, — observing the various 
sects and the numerous associations which everywhere 
appear, — the earnest inquiry arises, What is Truth, and 
where can it be found? It seems necessary, therefore, in 
calling attention to a new social order, wherein all man's 



TRUE AND FALSE CHURCHES. 647 

powers are to be cultivated, to present, in a condensed 
form, certain rules or signs, by the aid of which the sincere 
inquirer can find the path which leads infallibly to purity, 
to holy activity, and to a divine peace. 

Worship, In some sense, is purely natural toman; and 
that which is natural is to be encouraged and cultivated. 
Sometimes the impatient reformer would lay violent hands 
upon the church; considering it an impediment to human 
growth, he would call man from worship to the more prac- 
tical duties of life. But whoever undertakes any great 
reformatory enterprise, not recognizing the religious ele- 
ment in man, will be like one embarking without compass 
or helm, and in due time he will find himself on the shoals, 
among the rocks, discomfited and disappointed. 

Hence, persons who revisit earth for important practical 
purposes would strengthen rather than weaken the reli- 
gious powers of man; nay, they would erect the cathedral, 
decorate its walls, institute a priesthood, recommend sacred 
robes, encourage symbols, rites, and observances ; in short, 
everything that would in the least degree tend to religious 
improvement. 

While, however, they would encourage these things, 
they would seek to liberalize the mind, untrammel the 
spirit, and leave each woman and each man to worship in 
her or his own way. If private worship be preferred, 
well ; if public worship be desired, well. No proscription 
should exist. The sun sends forth its rays of light and 
heat ; whoever will may enjoy — whoever prefers the shade 
should not be denied his choice. A true church, broad, 
beneficent, catholic, will open its doors and say, " Whoso- 
ever will, let him come and worship." Denunciations and 
bickerings, on account of preferences, should pass away. 
A church of this liberal character will attract to itself the 
nobler, purer, and more devotional classes. As children 
revere their parents, and gather about them in love, so will 
a true church be revered, and draw to itself such persons 
as can be advantaged by its teachings. 



648 THE EDUCATOE. 

The true church is unpretending, yet resolutely actg y 
engaging in all labors of a spiritual, social, and reformatory 
character. It is unproscriptive, undogmatic ; yet utters 
its thought distinctly, frankly, and promptly. 

The true church has God in all its thoughts ; it sees him 
in each opening flower, in each swelling bud, in each spark- 
ling drop, in each form of animated life. It knows of no 
place where he is not. Filled with God, the soul says, " If 
I ascend into heaven, thou art there ; if I descend into the 
lowest depths, thou art there ; if I go to the uttermost 
parts of creation, thy spirit is there ; if darkness obscure 
my vision, thy hand leads me, and thy right hand guides 
me." It is this everlasting sense of the Divine Presence, 
filling the soul, which prompts the truly religious person 
to highest and noblest deeds. And not only does the soul 
feel the Divine Presence, but it realizes heavenly ministra- 
tions ; it has a sense of angelic guidance, of spiritual 
direction, and feels that it is acted upon by a holy impulse. 
Reposing on the couch at night, he whose soul is filled 
with the Divine sinks quietly into the arms of " Nature's 
sweet restorer, balmy sleep ; " and, rising from slumber, 
his mind instantly turns in gratitude to the Giver of all 
good. Thus there is ever a hallowed calm, a deep sense 
of Divine Providence, a holy overshadowing. The soul is 
at one with God and man ; it sees all beings as children, 
gathering around a common centre, and moving onward 
to finer and purer conditions. 

Brought into this state, the soul is ever seeking to ex- 
press itself in thoughts, words, and deeds. Thus the true 
church exhibits an everlasting activity, in harmony with a 
divine rejjose. There is no haste, no restlessness, no anx- 
iety, no distrust ; but there is that hope which is an anchor 
to the soul. The fires of faith burn brightly upon the 
mountains of universal love, and the soul knows nothing 
of despondency, doubt, or obscurity. And yet there is no 
useful labor which the true church does not encourage. 
It has not only a hand to do, but a heart to throb ; and 



TRUE AM) fai.sk OBUBCHES. 649 

unselfishly and continually it works. It organizes its 
brotherhood of mercy, ita sisterhood of charity; founds its 
beneficent and religions institutions, hospitals, nunneries, 
monasteries ; — in short, has its branches of effort suited to 
every conceivable want. Its light ever burns undimmed, 
and forever points to the heavens, whose luminaries joy- 
ously shine without hope of fee or reward. 

It is possible, even at man's present stage of develop- 
ment, to so educate a few persons, within the bosom of a 
church, as that they shall exhibit all these traits of charac- 
ter, in their true and harmonious relations. 

The false church either lacks these characteristics, or 
exhibits their opposites. It is pretentious, boasts of its 
labors, talks loudly of its plans ; is self-complacent, saying, 
virtually, " I am holier than thou ; " is proscriptive, dog- 
matic, and denunciative ; finds God almost exclusively in 
creeds, books, or houses of worship ; practically denies 
angelic ministrations ; is impatient, distrustful, and anxious 
about the future, and excuses itself from engaging in the 
practicalities of life. Like the priest and the Levite, it 
coldly passes by the robbed and the suffering, without 
lending a helping hand, or dropping the tear of sympathy. 

Spiritualism comes not merely for destructive purposes. 
Though it is eminently revolutionary, and looks to the 
undermining and overturning of old institutions, yet it 
proposes to do this work by the quiet substitution of better. 
It proposes to draw man by the cords of truth, love, and 
wisdom, out of the old, and into the new. It must, then, 
introduce a church which shall be not only equal to any 
existing ecclesiastical organization, but which shall eclipse 
all old organizations, by uttering nobler and more radical 
thoughts ; by educating more thoroughly its members ; by 
presenting more attractive forms ; by exhibiting a more 
catholic and liberal spirit ; by rearing finer structures, and 
more suitably decorating their walls ; by consecrating a 
purer priesthood, who shall introduce higher themes of 
discourse, and cultivate nobler feelings of the soul ; by 
82 55 



650 THE EDUCATOR. 

introducing music of a more devotional character ; and De- 
constructing a liturgy which shall help to devotionalize 
the mind, and be eminently suggestive and progressive in 
its tendency. 

They who revisit earth come to affect the religious 
mind ; they come feeling that religion is the mighty instru- 
mentality by and through which is to be inaugurated a 
divine socialism, in which all the powers of man shall be 
developed — in which there shall be no loss of individuality, 
but yet a harmony of action, a purity of purpose, a rev- 
erence for God, and a deep love for man. These will con- 
stitute a church which shall be in reality a city set upon a 
hill, dispensing light and love impartially, universally. 

11. Of The Life of Faith. 

There is what may justly be termed the life of faith. 
This is what may, with equal propriety, be denominated 
the life of sight. There are persons who are governed 
and guided by influences which to them are invisible. 
They do not see the springs of action, and yet they 
act intelligently, perseveringly, consecutively, and reach 
important ends. 

The past is full of instruction. Noble men and women, 
moved upon by unseen influences, have gone forth and 
unselfishly engaged in the labors which have opened before 
their minds. These have been the benefactors of coming 
ages. They have not always comprehended the great ends 
for which they were laboring ; but there have been internal 
promptings, divine monitions, and by these they have been 
guided. 

These persons have been marked internalists. From 
their internals have sprung those monitions. Such per- 
sons, often, have not been comprehended in their day ; and 
sometimes have they suffered not only misinterpretation, 
but abuse. Occasionally, they have been led to the stake, 
made to mount the bloody scaffold, or been left to perish 



Tin: LIFE OP FAITH. 651 

among the beasts of the field; and yet they have made 

their mark — left impressions which could not be eradicated. 

These persons, in an eminent degree, have exhibited a 

to the interests and development of their species. 

Their hearts' desire has been to do their whole dnty to 
the Divine Father, to themselves, to their domestic rela- 
tions, and to man at large. 

Though they may not have engaged in external religious 
-. yet they have been prayerful, have asked that 
visions might be clear, and that the way of duty 
r to them be made plain. Like the Quietists, they 
have, in substance, said, " Thy will be done on Earth as it 
is in the Heavens. " Resigned to the divine dispensations, 
in seasons of affliction, in the hour of peril, or of tempta- 
tion, they have said, in the language of the woman in the 
wilderness, " Thou, God, seest me." Feeling that the 
Divine Eye rested upon them, that His hand guided them, 
they have gone forth, as the sheep confidingly follow their 
protecting shepherd. Thus they have exhibited an unfal- 
tering trust in God their Father, their Friend, their Bene- 
factor. 

By their devotion, these persons have become the 
saviors, redeemers, and regenerators, of man. They have 
been the cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night to 
the race, and long after their bodies have mouldered back 
to their origh lias their influence been felt. They 

have become thus the models of the generations succeed- 
ing them. Unto such, costly monuments have been raised ; 
and I ese grateful millions have reverently bowed. 

A single noble woman, or a faithful, unselfish man, may 
become the instrument, in the hands of God, of leading 
countless thousands to lives of purity, goodness, and truth. 
Truly has it been Baid, " Xo man liveth to himself." Con- 
tinually, by his thought-, his words and deeds, is he making 
his impression upon the minds of others. How solemn 
is this consideration! How great the responsibility rest- 
ing upon every individual, in view of the fact that he does 



652 THE EDUCATOR. 

not live simply to himself! The mind swells with emotion 
when it reflects that myriads of nnseen existences are 
made happier- by the purity, the harmony, the goodness, 
of even the humblest individual. How important, then, 
that each should act up to his or her highest standard ! 
As the divinity stirs within, so should man speak and act. 
This is the Life of Faith. To-day his voice may not be 
regarded ; to-day his example may not be followed ; but 
there will come an hour when his words will be recalled. 
The historian will narrate his deeds, and those words and 
deeds will become sources of new inspirations. 

Now, man wanders far from God, far from truth, far from 
duty. Like the young prodigal, he has not God in all his 
thoughts ; he goes out leaning upon his own strength. He 
meets temptation j encounters sorrow, want, and shame ; 
and through these learns his weakness, and is led back to 
harmony and peace. 

12. Of the Life of Holiness. 

" Vice is a monster of so frightful mien, 
As, to be hated, needs but to be seen." 

Sometimes it is difficult to see sin. It assumes various 
forms, and occasionally it is concealed under the garb of 
sanctity. There are persons who, outwardly, are very 
devout, careful of their exteriors, but their hearts are cold 
and selfish, and they have no deep, abiding love of God 
or of man. Such are punctilious in the observance of 
ceremonies, and thus appear to the world to be what they 
are not. They may not be guilty of the grosser immoral- 
ities, — may not commit overt acts of a vile character, — 
but their sins are rather those of omission. They are not 
scrupulously honest in their dealings with their neighbors ; 
do not regard justice as an essential element in their inter- 
course with their fellow-men ; in brief, their sin consists 
in neglecting known duties, and in impurity of heart in the 
sight of God. 



THE LIFE OF iioi.ixkss. 653 

The founder of the Christian religion devoutly prayed 
that his followers might be "sanctified through thetnith." 
and added that the word of God is the truth which sancti- 
fieth the heart. What, then, is "the word of God"? 
What is Divine "Truth"? The word of God is written 
f/n 80ulqfman ; and when one would know the truth; 
be has i'lit to read his own heart, study its promptings, 
rve its monitions, and it will speak to him in plain, 
unmistakable language. True, the word of God may be 
written in a book also : it may be written on stones, or 
parchments : but in an especial manner it is engraved upon 
the heart. 

To be truly sanctified, then, the body must be pure, the 
soul quiet, and the heart will speak ; and whoever regards 
it> teachings will have a lamp to his path, a guide to his 
feet, and will live a devout, sanctified life. Such an one 
enjoys internal justification. Such an one is redeemed, 
saved, not only from the commission of sin, but also 
from the neglect of any known duty. Such an one, it 
may truly be said, takes up his cross and daily bears it. 
Such an one ascends, as it were, the ladder seen by the 
patriarch, whose top reached heaven, and on which the 
angels of God ascended and descended. Such an one is 
at one with God, at one with man ; receives by spiritual 
influx the atonement. Such an one is prepared to offer 
any sacrifices, however great they may be. If need be, he 
give- his property, his reputation, his time, his talents, — 
gives all that he has, sacredly devoting it to the service of 
God in the elevation and improvement of man. Such an 
one lives devoutly, leads a holy, spotless life, comes into 
•mmunion with God. Such an one sees God. and 
enjoys the Divine Presence. The body becomes pure, 
transparent, and each and every act is holy. 

Brought into these pure conditions, the devotional pow- 
ers being cultivated, and the emotional faculties brought 
out, Buoh an one manifests that religion which is pure and 
undefiled ; he lovingly visits the sick, the poor, and the 

55* 



654 THE EDUCATOR. 

sinful, at the same time keeping himself unspotted from 
the world. Unto such, spirits of an elevated, devotional 
character can come ; and around them do they delight to 
gather, not only to impart their blessed influences, but that 
they themselves may be encouraged and refreshed. 

Persons of this unspotted character should have their 
seasons of seclusion ; but they should also have times of 
closest communion with others, — such as are pure in heart, 
and have broad views of a moral and religious character, 
— that thereby interchanges may take place, to the end 
that the swelling tide of sympathy which unites kindred 
hearts may be raised to yet higher points, and they may 
become so critically adjusted that heaven can pour into 
their minds its choicest, divinest thoughts. 

Filled to the brim with spirituality, from such may flow 
rivers of living water. To those on whom they shall lay 
their hands they shall impart a holy spirit. The habitation 
into which they enter, through their instrumentality, shall 
be the abode of peace. On the sick they shall lay hands, 
and heal them. Through their instrumentality, the lame 
shall be made to walk, the ears of the deaf shall be un- 
stopped, the blind shall be made to see. They shall 
become consecrators ; and whatever they shall set apart 
shall be holy, whatever they shall magnetize shall be 
charged with their divine aroma. They, in an especial 
sense, shall be the chosen vessels through whom Grod shall 
reveal his will to man. 

It is for a few choice persons to be fitted and instructed 
for these high and holy labors. Becoming pure in heart, 
they shall see God ; being born again, rejuvenated, they 
shall enter into the celestial kingdom, and there find repose 
and harmony. 



13. Of Worship. 

True, natural worship is the outer expression of that 
which dwells within. Universally, the inner endeavors to 



WORSHIP. C55 

express itself in words, acts, forme, or ceremonies ; and it 

is most gratified when it can do this most naturally. 

Man very early began to make religious expressions. 
Sometimes the mind was turned to the sun, and that was 
worshipped as the God of life and light. Again, an image 
was carved of wood, or of the precious metals, and the 
devotee fell down and worshipped the work of his own 
hands. But as man has arisen to higher planes, to diviner 
thoughts, he has cared less to look upon the external, but 
has felt God within his own soul; and thus has come to 
enjoy a high spiritual worship — a holy communion with 
Him whose spirit pervadeth all things, whose eye seeth all, 
whose wisdom guideth and whose power controlleth all 
things. Persons on a low, unspiritual plane desire to have 
presented before them some external representation of 
God ; while the more spiritual see Him in the stars, hear 
his voice in the rushing wind, in the bubbling brook, and 
the mighty cataract ; and they behold his beauty in the 
opening flower, and in the bright-plumaged bird. When- 
ever these meet their vision, their minds naturally ascend 
in devotion and love to the Father and Benefactor of all. 

It is well to have certain seasons, either public or pri- 
vate, when individuals or groups can turn the mind to a 
contemplation of the character, beauty, and harmony, of the 
Divine Parent. In a truly religious state of society, wor- 
ship will exhibit itself in natural forms. The temple will 
be open at all times, that the single worshipper may repair 
thither alone, or the group convene when they choose. It 
would be difficult, in a brief paper, to present an outline, 
even, of what is appropriate to a truly natural religious 
expression. The following hints only can be given here : 

The true temple is Nature, and the true worship may be 
best enjoyed in the grove, by the seaside, or on the river's 
brink. But man is compelled, often, to turn from these to 
artificial substitutes; hence houses of worship become a 
necessity. 

An edifice for this purpose should be, internally, of the 



656 THE EDUCATOR. 

circular form. A sort of desk or table should be arranged 
for the use of the leader or leaders of devotions. 

Worship may take the form of words, and may express 
itself in devotional utterances, or in sweet, intelligent song. 
It would be well that worshippers generally acquaint them- 
selves with the best devotional hymns and music, both of 
the past and the present, so that each person or group 
might extemporaneously and appropriately utter his or 
their emotions in harmonious strains. 

The leader of devotions should be encouraged to wear 
a drapery of pure white, as an emblem of internal and 
external purity. Dress has much to do in affecting, elevat- 
ing, and spiritualizing, the mind. The past has robed its 
priesthood, to a great extent, in black : that color is not 
inappropriate to the past ; but as man passes to more heav- 
enly states, the blue, the white, and the golden, will, instead, 
be encouraged. A pure white drapery, reaching down 
somewhat below the knees, confined about the waist with 
an easy blue sash, — the sleeves not over large, but con- 
veniently full, with a gracefully-wrought collar covering 
the shoulders, — such a garb, tastefully prepared, would 
exert upon the mind of the worshipper a calming, hallow- 
ing influence. A robe of this description could be easily 
accommodated to either sex. When, in the future, the 
costumes of this planet shall be carefully considered, the 
ordinary English garb will be discarded by the higher 
classes, and easy, flowing robes will be substituted there- 
for, adoping the turban of the Turk as a tasteful decoration 
for the head. 

It is well to commemorate important events ; also to 
contemplate the lives of eminent persons. The deeds of 
prominent benefactors of the past should be embalmed in 
the memory of the present. Hence the observance of 
days — of" Saints' Days/' if you please — will not be inap- 
propriate. There are Saint Mary, Saint John, Saint Luther, 
Saint Fenelon, Saint Jefferson, Saint Franklin, and many 



ETC. 057 

more, a renaeabraoce of whose virtues will inspire to an 
imitation of the same. 

In founding, then, new educational institutions, religion 

will have her temple, her leading devotional minds, her 
times and seasons, her regalia, her poetry and music — - 
rendering the hour of worship one of purest and divinest 
enjoyment. Religion, the handmaid of Science, must take 
her proper place, — must be not ever-estimated, on the one 
hand, nor undervalued, on the other. 

When the mind looks into the future, and contemplates 
man's wants, his capacities of unfolding, his possibilities, it 
longs for the hour when a few select persons, of kindred 
feelings, emotions, and aspirations, can come together and 
enjoy a divine communion. Sooner or later, the social 
drum will be heard, and it will be music to the waiting ear. 
Then, in a highly-favored spot, efforts will be made to insti- 
tute a model society, wherein individualism and socialism 
shall be one — wherein man shall be emancipated, and enjoy 
all that he is capable of appreciating. 

It is for this grand purpose that intelligent persons in 
the spirit-life are laboring : and they seek to attain the end 
by carrying individuals forward by easy and natural steps, 
giving them a broad education, cultivating mutual acquaint- 
ance, and thus fitting them to live in peace, harmony, love, 
and wisdom. 

14. Forms of Prayer and Tit a nhs giving for various 
occasions. 

Prayer and thanksgiving are purely natural to man. In 
sea-"D- of darkness and trial, in the night-time of life, the 
soul pours itself out to the Invisible in supplication and 
prayer ; and in times of great light, beauty, and harmony, 
it expresses itself in grateful strains to the Unseen. It is 
wise, then, in the opening of a new dispensation, to provide, 
| >me extent, for this natural want found in all human 
kind. It is difficult to select from the ordinary prayer- 
books and rituals phraseology and sentiments exactly suited 
* 83 



658 THE EDUCATOK. 

to the opening era. The following simple forms, adapted 
to various occasions, have been composed, in the hope that 
some religions minds may be advantaged by their use. It 
is not expected that on every occasion the same words will 
be adopted, but it is thought that these forms may some- 
what aid the mind, by turning it in right directions. 

MORNING PRAYER. 

Our Father, who dwellest in the heavens above and 
rulest in the earth beneath, reverently would thy children 
this morning bow before thy throne. Calling to mind the 
blessings they have received from thee, they would return 
the offering of grateful hearts. Eefreshed by the slumbers 
of the past night, protected, preserved, watched over by 
guardian spirits, they would ask that thou wilt continue 
thy kind care through this day, and in all future time, as 
thou hast sustained them in the past. 

Turning our eyes to the heavens above, and beholding 
the earth beneath, we see the beauty of thy life as elabo- 
rated in thy glorious works. Brought into communion 
with Nature, through her divine instrumentalities, we 
would contemplate their Author. Father, thy children 
would seek a yet more intimate acquaintance with thyself, 
that more perfectly they may learn to obey thy holy will 
and pleasure. 

Beholding man in all his grandeur, his beauty and har- 
mony, we would strive to yet more perfectly develop our 
higher faculties, that more clearly we may know thee, 
whom to know is life everlasting. 

Looking out upon the sorrowing, afflicted, and oppressed 
children of earth, we would ask of thee wisdom, that intel- 
ligently we may labor to remove the discords, wrongs, and 
wretchedness, which meet our eye. Eemembering those 
who are in bonds as though bound with them, we would 
ask for strength to break the fetters which shackle either 
the body or the mind, that thereby may come universal 
freedom, universal peace, universal love, universal harmony. 



EVENING PKAYKU. 659 

Engaging in the labors of this day, may the souls of thy 
children be exercised with yet stronger desires to obtain 
higher positions of honesty, of integrity of heart, that they 
may not engage in any individual schemes which shall 
harm the body, mind, or affections, of their fellow-men. 
Knowing thy will, may we live in such ways that fearlessly 
we can daily say, " Thou art my judge, and unto thee do I 
commit my cause." 

Should sickness or other casualty overtake thy children 
during this present day, may we feel that afflictions are 
designed in thy providence to bring man to a clearer sense 
of his own weakness, and to lead him to lean more con- 
stantly upon thy bosom. 

Should wicked and designing persons lie in wait to mis- 
lead thy children, may their vision be clear, that easily 
they may escape the snares and temptations which beset 
them. 

Laying aside all care of the future, cheerfully may thy 
children do the works of the present hour. Should they 
be called to stand by the bedside of suffering ones, may 
they be able to carry consolation there, and administer 
lovingly to the wants and necessities of such. 

Father, enable thy children at all times to feel thy 
Divine presence, that they may say, " If we ascend to the 
heavens, thou art there ; if we descend to the depths, even 
there thy hand shall lead us, and thy right hand shall guide 
us." Feeling thus thy presence, and realizing that thy 
Divine eye rests upon us, may we be unwilling to do any- 
thing under cover of night which we would be ashamed to 
perform in the broad blaze of day. And unto thee, thou 
God of the all-glorious morning, be rendered the tribute 
of thanksgiving and praise. Amen. 

EVENING PRAYER. 

Our Father, who dwellest in immensity, whose essence 
fills this breathing frame, trustfully would thy children call 
off their thoughts from all things of a sublunary character, 
and turn them to thee. Another day is past and forever 



660 THE EDUCATOR, 

gone. We would look back upon its hours ; would call to 
mind the talents which have been wisely improved or fool- 
ishly misspent j would remember the opportunities we 
have enjoyed of doing good to relatives, neighbors, and 
friends. 0, Father ! if thou seest that we have unwisely 
spent the past day r wilt thou, through thy ministering 
spirits, graciously remind us of our faults, our imperfec- 
tions and shortcomings, that thereby in the future we may 
avoid the defects of character which heretofore we have 
exhibited. 

Retiring for the night to our slumbers, may all wrath,, 
all malice and envy, all jealousies and evil thoughts, be 
entirely eradicated from our minds, thereby opening the 
way by which our guardian spirits can impress, guide r 
refresh, and strengthen us while asleep, and thus prepare 
us for the duties of another day. 

As our thoughts extend to dear absent friends, and as 
we are reminded of dearly-loved departed ones, we would 
bow submissively and say, Thy will, O God, be done ! It 
hath pleased thee to remove them from sight, yet they aro 
within the circle of thy love, and are upheld by thy power. 
Into thy hands, Father, are they committed. And unto 
thee, the God of the evening, be rendered thanksgiving 
and praise. Amen. 

MIDNIGHT PRAYER. 

Thou Infinite One, whose voice is ever heard in the 
flowing waters, and whose Spirit moveth upon the great 
deep, in the solemn silence of this hour thy child would 
bow before thee in humble supplication. 

Thou knowest, Father, the trials and temptations to 
which thy children are daily exposed. 0, prepare me for 
the events of the coming day ; and so guide my timid feet 
that I may find the way of peace, and walk in that path 
which leadeth unto everlasting day. Enveloped though 
thy purposes are in deepest mystery, yet may I feel that 



PB wki; i\ SICKS] 661 

all things work together for the highest good of such as 
obey thy holy commandments. 

Hire, at this midnight hour, unseen by mortal eye, in 
the presence of holy angels, I would consecrate myself, all 
I have, and all that hereafter I may have, to thy service, 
and to the upbuilding on this earth of a divine manhood 
and a holy womanhood. 

Teach me to know myself; teach me the greatness of 
life : teaeli me to feel the dignity of my own nature; teach 
me to feel that, though I seem to be alone, yet there are 
guardian spirits who watch over me in the silent midnight 
hour, and in the quiet evening, as well as in the fresh and 
balmy morning. 

Enable me, during the few hours of sleep which await 
me, to receive new and fresh inspirations from thyself, so 
that when the morning shall dawn I may arise prepared 
the better to serve thee, and more entirely to labor for the 
good of universal man. 

Wherever loved ones are, whether in distant countries 
or crossing broad seas, may they feel thy divine presence, 
and be strengthened by thy power. And may the sick and 
the weary midnight watcher lean upon thy bosom, and 
trust in thy sustaining love. 

0, lead me wheresoever hereafter I may go ; and when 
eight shall fail, and the stars above shall become dim, and 
the moon shall not guide my feet, 0, then may I look to 
the star which burns brightly within, and follow wherever 
it may lead. And to thee would I ascribe Truth, Love, 
and Wisdom. Amen. 



PRAYER IN SICKNESS. 

My Father and my Friend, in this season of deep afflic- 
tion, weak in body, feeling the need of Divine assistance, I 
come to thee, asking for thy counsel, knowing that thou 
lovest the weakest of thy children, and watchest over them 
in wisdom and in goodness. 

56 



662 THE EDUCATOR. 

Holy Father, thine eye seeth all things, and thou knowest 
events before they come to pass ; thou knowest if this is 
to be my last struggle. If I am to be removed from my 
mortal body, I pray thee to prepare me for an event so 
important. I would bow submissively to any dispensation 
of thy love; but, Father, I look upon the children whom 
I have borne ; unto me they have come for counsel. Feel- 
ing that the hour of my departure may be at hand, I would 
commit them to thy holy care. May they be held by thee; 
and may their powers be so unfolded that they will come 
to love thee supremely, to love each other impartially, and 
man universally. 

Father, I thank thee that I have kind and affectionate 
neighbors, who in this season of sickness gather lovingly 
around me and administer to my varied wants. May they 
be equally blessed, when in turn they are prostrated upon 
the bed of disease. 

Father, fit thou me and suitably prepare my mind for the 
change which awaits me ; may I be blessed with such con- 
fidence in thee that all fears may be entirely removed -; and 
may my hopes of another life be firm, substantial, and phi- 
losophic. Grive me strength and wisdom to know that, 
though I am about to pass through the valley of death, 
yet I shall not go alone j that kind and affectionate ones 
will take me by the hand, and lead me gently on. Enable 
me to so arrange all my affairs that whatever little means 
I may leave behind may be used to aid and benefit my 
fellow-men. In taking my last leave of dearly-loved ones, 
may I be sustained and so composed that I can speak to 
them words of wisdom and consolation ; and though tears 
may flow, yet may they be tears of resignation, rather 
than of sorrow. Should I remain in the mortal body for 
a short season, unable to express my thoughts in words, 
yet I pray thee that I may be able by the look of my eye 
to express gratitude to those who may gather around me, 
and who may administer to my necessities. 

But, Father, if this sickness is not unto death ; if by thy 



PRAYER Di TEMPTATION. CG3 

good providence the n i health; 

may I remember thy goo ■■■ ss, and ! 

•ve the laws of health and harmony that - may 

visit me. May my Byi 

[led ont Uvu there who ma; 

circi; - I have been. May my h r be ont- 

Stretched to aid o1 - - others have aided me: and thus 
may I le to discharge the debt of gratitude I owe 

thee, and which i them. 

bob ve to make me vet more 

tender of heart, cause me to cultivate a deeper intere.-t in 
man, more fully unfold my own religi nd bring 

a i to live that by every act of my life I may be a holy 
example to others. ; give me to feel that all afflictions 
are designed by thee to so chasten thy children that they 
shall be better men and better women. 

Reposing on this bed of pain, I would meditate of thy 
good. uld talk of thy love, and rejoice in thy wis- 

dom : so that this time of bodily suffering shall be to me 
and those about me a season of spiritual profit. And unto 
thee. Holy Father, would I commend my spirit, whether I 
live, or whether I depart from the mortal form. Amen. 

PRAYER IX 51 9 PECULIAR TEMPTA7: 

Gracious God, in infinite wisdom it hath pleased thee 
to place me in the way of great temptation. The w 
has held out before me its glittering baubles, and would 
allure me from the path of eternal right. Enable me, I 
•ch thee, to see and feel thy wisdom in placing tempt- 
ations in the path of thy dear children. Indeed, when I 
would do good I feel that evil : ; with me. I am 

made to realize how frail I am, and how liable to deviate 
from the strict rule of eternal right. 

My Father and my God, enable me to call to mind the 
virtues of the noble men and pure women who have lived 
before me, and may their holy 1 • me strength to 



664 THE EDUCATOE. 

meet and to overcome the temptations which are in my 
path. May I be so holy, so pure, that at all times I can 
say to evil, " Get thee behind me ! 91 

When I may covet riches, and seek worldly emoluments, 
may I be able to remember that there have been those who 
have been willing to be poor that through their poverty 
others might be made rich. Give me to feel in the midst 
of such temptations that earthly riches are transient, and 
that my treasures should be deposited where thieves can 
neither break through nor steal. And, Father, when I am 
tempted to defraud my brothers, may I remember that by 
listening to this temptation I defraud myself of that happi- 
ness and peace of mind which is my just due ; and when 
tempted to speak evil of another may I remember that 
often I do the things which I ought not to do, and leave 
undone the things which I ought to do. Sensible of my 
own weakness, I would prostrate myself in the dust and 
cry, " Unclean ! unclean ! " 

When I am tempted, Father, to speak rashly, and when 
my passions are excited, 0, wilt thou close my lips, give 
me time for reflection, and for remembering the example 
of him who, when reviled, reviled not again. In all my 
domestic relations may I so live, and so govern my pas- 
sions, that at all times I can say, " Look at me — walk ye 
in my steps." 

When wayward ones would lead me into paths of sin, 
would induce me to lower my moral standard, give me 
strength to stand firmly, and to feel that thine eye rests 
constantly upon me. And in seasons of great sorrow and 
deep affliction may I habitually say, " My Father is at the 
helm ; He guideth all things well." 

Thus, Father, may I live ; thus may I be an example 
to all around. And, when I shall feel that my mortal sun 
is about to set, may I be able to lay my hand upon my 
breast, and say, in truth, " I have lived honestly ; I have 
discharged all obligations to thee, to my family, and to my 



THANKSCIV; 1 

fellow-men ; " and thus may I tall quietly Into the arms of 
sleep, enjoying the hope of a future happy existence in the 

spirit. Amen. 

PRAYER OF THANKSGIVING. 

Thou, who art the Giver of all things, who openest 
thy hand and suppliest the wants of all animated existences, 
with grateful hearts do we this day bow ourselves before 
thy holy pres iking ourselves how we can best 

express the gratitude of our hearts, and looking out upon 
the world as it is, everywhere beholding sorrow, crime, 
Wretchedness, and woe, we would, to the extent of onr 
ability, alleviate the sufferings of those who are about us. 
Enable us. Lord, to enjoy that wisdom which shall uner- 
ringly guide us to labors of an intelligently beneficent 
character. 

Beholding the beauties of external Nature, and observ- 
ing the harmony of all worlds, we would call off our minds 
from all low and selfish thoughts, and fix them on high 
and holy things. Open thou before us more clearly the 
volume of thy love, that yet more perfectly we may behold 
thy goodness, and more fully recognize thy Divine hand. 
Lifting our admiring eyes to the heavens above, which 
display thy handiwork, with one heart and one mind may 
we exclaim, "These are thy glorious works, Giver of 
Good! Thyself how wondrous, then ! n 

Reminded of the sorrows which in the past have encom- 
passed us. we are grateful for the measure of health and 
harmony we this day enjoy. Intelligently would we say, 

' ; When all thy mercies, my God ! 
My rising soul surveys, 
Transported with the view, I 'm lost 
In wonder, love, and praise ! " 

0, Father ! when we meditate upon the greatness of thy 
love, consider the extent of thy power, reflect upon the 
84 56* 



THE EDUCATOR. 

infinity of thy wisdom, we feel our own weakness, and 
realize that our lives are in thy hand ; and, whatever thou 
seest to be for our good, that cheerfully we would receive. 

Enjoying a good degree of health, enable us so to know 
ourselves that we may arrive at yet higher conditions of 
bodily purity and mental harmony. And, Father, may we 
be the humble instruments in thy hands of disseminating 
a knowledge of Nature's laws, that health and harmony 
shall become universal, leading man up to that state when 
earth's inhabitants shall no longer say, " I am sick." 

Father, we would commend to thy care our dear friends 
who are separated from us, and who may be exposed to 
temptations, sicknesses, and sorrows. Feeling thy Divine 
Presence, acknowledging thy hand, may they, too, offer up 
thanksgiving and praise to thee, their common Father. 

Feeling that we are possessed of noble powers, may we 
so use them that we may promote not only our individual 
happiness, but be the instruments of distributing happi- 
ness within the circle of our influence. And as we feel 
that age is coming upon us, that our heads are to be sil- 
vered o'er with the frosts of passing winters, may we be 
grateful that we are approaching the termination of a jour- 
ney which leads us nearer and nearer to thee, and that soon 
we shall be welcomed to the homes and the hearts of dear 
ones who have gone before us. All fear of death being 
removed from our minds, may we meet tranquilly the 
changes which await us, feeling that every vicissitude 
brings us nearer to the enjoyment of that harmony and 
peace which are to be universal. 

Lord, take us by the hand, lead us wheresoever thou 
wilt, and cheerfully may we follow thee. Acted upon by 
holy impulses, fearlessly may we do thy will in the earth, 
as it is done in the heavens above. And unto thee would 
we render thanksgiving and praise forever and forever. 
Amen. 



PASTING. G67 

PRAYER IN TIMES OF PASTING FOR SINS COMMITTED. 

my God, I have sinned against heaven, and would 
acknowledge my fault before thee. I would veil my face in 
Bhame, — would hide myself from thy sight ; but (here is 
no place of concealment. Against thee have I sinned, and 
impiously have I broken thy holy law. And now, my 
God, I come to thee, bow myself in the dust, clothe myself 
in sackcloth, and penitently ask that thou wilt lift the light 
of thy countenance upon me. I have done what I ought 
not to have done ; have violated my own conscience, 
and have disregarded the light which in kindness hath 
been given me. I fear that I have done a wrong which I 
can never repair. 

But, God, my hope is in thee. Unto thee, and thee 
alone, do I look for pardon and forgiveness. I now feel 
my weakness, realize my imperfection, and more fully see 
that as I obey thy holy injunctions, so, and only so, do I find 
true, substantial peace. And may the agonies which now 
oppress my spirit be to me so many lessons to avoid the 
commission of sin in the future. Pour, I beseech thee, 
into my troubled heart that consolation which in this hour 
I need. Remove my transgressions far from me. Create 
in me a clean heart, God ; and renew a right spirit 
within me. 

And as I am forgiven, so in the future may I forgive 
those who trespass against me. Made by this experience 
more sensible of the frailty of thy children, may no unkind 
and unconsidered word proceed from my lips when I may 
be persecuted, misinterpreted, or hated ; but may I feel 
that I justly deserve to endure all the unhappy conse- 
quences which flow from a disregard of known duties. 

To the extent of my ability, aid me to repair the wrongs 
which I have done to others. May I be ready to make 
just recompense wherein I have defrauded or deceived 
my fellow-men. May I be ready to discharge all my obli- 
gations, to fulfil all my promises, and pay to the smallest 
fraction all my honest debts ; and thus by restitution, and 



668 THE EDUCATOR. 

by a life of fasting, humiliation, and prayer, may I hope 
once more to enjoy thy approbation, to behold heaven's 
smiles, to realize that all Nature is vocal with thy praise, 
that the most minute object declareth thy love. 

Overcome as I have been by temptation, — sinned, as I 
have, before high heaven, — 0, may my example not be 
imitated by others ; but may I be to them a solemn warn- 
ing to avoid the sins of which I this day confess myself to 
be guilty. 

0, Father, look not upon me in wrath ; but pity, pity thy 
child who in weakness hath wandered from the path of 
obedience. And unto thee would I look for future strength 
and guidance ; and thy warning voice would I ever regard, 
that thereby I may be led in the path of wisdom, of pleas- 
antness, and of peace. Amen. 

PRAYER FOR A MARRIAGE OCCASION. 

Thou who hast constituted man male and female, rev- 
erently would we approach thee in supplication on this 
interesting occasion. These, thy children, have deliber- 
ately, and in harmony with the counsel of their friends, 
come together, by appropriate services to signify their 
determination to be no longer two, but henceforth to live 
together as husband and wife. 

Father, wilt thou enable them to comprehend the respon- 
sibilities which grow out of this union of two persons. 
Give them to know, that in the true conjugal relation, Wis- 
dom, Love, and Fidelity, are to be united. Though there 
will be seasons when diversities of thought and of feeling 
may arise, yet, Father, may they be governed by that 
charity which thinketh no evil, which behaveth not itself 
unseemly, and which never engendereth pride. Remem- 
bering that they are frail and liable to err, may they in 
love overlook such slight imperfections as from time to 
time they may perceive in one another ; and strive to see 
who shall be the most humble, and the most ready to for- 



A MABBIAGE OCCASION. 669 

give and overlook. Together may they bow before thy 
throne, asking for wisdom ; together may they roam in the 
broad fields of Nature, and behold thy love as there in- 
scribed; together may they turn their thoughts to the 
heavens, and feel thy protecting care. 

Should these, thy children, ever become parents, may 
they feel that increased responsibilities are then resting 
upon them. May they know what it is to be holy parents, 
and understand that, as they are divinely conjoined, so will 
they be able to beget and bring forth holy children. May 
they consider that man is formed male and female for high 
and holy purposes. May no low, lascivious thoughts ever 
occupy their minds ; but may they feel that all the organs 
of the human body are sacred, and are to be used only for 
lofty, pure, and worthy ends. 

Father, entering intelligently into this new relation, com- 
prehending the Divine matehood, may they be faithful to 
each other in all the relations of life ; and, should they, 
from any cause, come to feel that they are no longer 
husband and wife, amicably may they withdraw from one 
another. 

0, smile upon and bless this union. May these persons 
live together in holy wedlock ; live together as do the 
angels in the courts above. May they mutually cultivate 
gentleness of demeanor, suavity of manner, propriety of 
dress, and neatness of person ; and study critically to 
observe all the laws of their being, that, like kindred 
drops, they may mingle into one. 

And, when old age shall come, and they shall look for- 
ward to the hour of separation by the removal of one or 
the other from the mortal form, may no anxious tear 
moisten the eye, but intelligently and joyfully may they 
look forward to a happy reunion, where man and woman 
shall dwell together unlettered and free, and be forever of 
one heart and one soul. 

And now, Father, may the friends who have been con- 
vened to witness this service be impressed with the im- 



670 THE EDUCATOE. 

portance of cultivating unity of heart, and freedom of the 
affections ; that other unions may be formed, and other 
combinations take place ; that marriage may become uni- 
versal, and thereby discord and disharmony may flee from 
the earth as the mists of the morning recede before the 
king of day. And unto thee, who dwellest in light inac- 
cessible, be rendered ceaseless praises. Amen. 

PRAYER FOR A MOTHER ON THE OCCASION OF THE BIRTH OF A 

CHILD. 

My Fathee, how shall I express to thee the gratitude of 
this hour, and the joy of this moment? By my side, draw- 
ing nourishment from my breast, I behold an image of thy- 
self ! I see one, just ushered into being, who is to live 
forever. 0, fit and prepare my mind to hold the relation of 
a mother. Impress me with a deep sense of the responsi- 
bility that now rests upon me. Enable me to feel that I 
live now not only for myself, but that I am to make my 
impress upon another ; that the foods which I receive, the 
nourishments which are to flow from my breast, are to be 
received by my child, and are to hinder its growth, or to 
aid its unfolding. Impress me, G-od, most deeply that 
as I am, morally, socially, religiously, spiritually, so will be 
the child of my bosom. 

Give me, 0, give me a thankful heart, that I have been 
carried through the dangers and sorrows usually attendant 
on giving birth to a child. In harmony with Nature, may 
I be restored to my accustomed health and strength, that I 
may be able again to engage in the active duties of life. 
Having been a sufferer myself, may I be able to sympathize 
with others who may be placed in circumstances similar to 
those through which I have safely passed ; and, when called 
to aid others, may I cheerfully obey the requisition. 

Father, give me wisdom that I may become all that a 
mother should be ; give me strength and fortitude in the 
hour of trial ; give me to know more fully of the powers 
of the human mind, that wisely I may lead my child in 



BIRTH OP A CHILD. — BURIAL SERVICE. 671 

right directions. 0, Father, never, in a single instance, 
may 1 be led to speak to this dear one a harsh or unkind 
word. Cultivating the nobler powers of my own soul, 
may streams of harmony, purity, and love, ever flow to 
my offspring. And when the child shall become wayward, 
and heedless of its mother's voice, 0, kindle within me yet 
more brightly the fires of a mother's love, that thereby 
my child shall be drawn from the path of darkness to the 
sunlight of love divine. Write, 0, write thyself upon my 
inner being, that my child may feel the overshadowing of 
thy Holy Presence. And, Father, give me to make my 
home so happy, so attractive, and so beautiful, that my child 
shall love it above all other places. 

Father, I would commend to thee the companion of my 
bosom, the father of my child. Heart in heart, soul in soul ; 
may we walk together, so that unitedly we may infuse into 
the being of our child not only a mother's love, but a father's 
wisdom ; and that thereby our dear one may grow up beau- 
tifully balanced, exhibiting in life the harmony of those 
grand, universal principles, the male and female elements ; 
and enable us so to live and to love each other, that we may 
say to our child, " Heed our example, and walk in our 
steps." 

If it shall please thee, Holy Father, may the babe which 
now unconsciously reposes upon its mother's breast be 
cared for and guided when its parents shall be removed from 
the scenes of earth ; and may they then enjoy the high satis- 
faction of revisiting earth, that they, being its natural 
guardians, may be instrumental in leading it on to posi- 
tions of usefulness and beneficence. And unto thee, who 
art the Father and Mother of us all, would we ascribe 
praise forever. Amen. 

BURIAL SERVICE. 

Prayer. — 0, thou Infinite One, who givest and who 
removest, who knowest the frailties, sorrows, trials, and 



672 THE EDUCATOR. 

wants of thy children, before thee, on this solemn occa- 
sion, do we bend in supplication. Truly do we feel our 
weakness : deeply do we realize the uncertainty of all sub- 
lunary things. But yesterday, as it were, we looked with 
fond and loving eye upon the countenance of one who was 
dear to our hearts ; now, we have convened to take a last, 
final view of his (or her) mortal form. 0, God! we feel 
that in wisdom all things are ordered ; that affliction comes 
to us for high and holy purposes. At this solemn hour we 
are reminded of the imperfection of our present condition, 
of our feebleness, and our liability at any moment to be 
called to pass on to higher and more perfected states of 
existence. May this thought so impress our minds that 
daily we shall discharge all duties, and live in the exercise 
of all peace, all charity, and all good-will, to those with 
whom we associate. May we so live that at any hour we 
may feel ready to meet the summons, and be 

" Like one that wraps the drapery of his couch 
About him, and lies down to pleasant dreams." 

Tranquillize, we beseech thee, the minds of this bereaved 
circle. May they see that in infinite wisdom God governs ; 
that all things are designed to promote the highest health, 
harmony, and good, of his children. And as, with solemn 
tread, they shall approach the grave, and deposit there 
the loved form, may their minds be turned upward to the 
heavens, and they be enabled to feel that beyond the pres- 
ent there is a peaceful and a deathless life ; that the loved 
spirit is not deposited in the earth, but has ascended to its 
home, — to that degree of harmony, rest, and everlasting 
peace, which it is capacitated to enjoy. Amen. 

In continuation of the service, the following selections may be re- 
peated : 

The Lord is my shepherd ; I shall not want. He causeth 
me to he down in green pastures j he leadeth me beside 



BURIAL SBBVICB. 073 

the still waters. Be restoreth my soul, and Ieadeth me to 
life immortal. 

God is love : and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in 

God, and God in him Beloved, let as love one 

another : for love is of God. 

0, Death, where is thy sting? 0, Grave, where is thy 
victory ? 

And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and 
there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying ; 
neither shall there be anymore pain; for the former things 
are passed away. 

His own soft hand shall wipe the tears 

From every weeping eye ; 
And sighs, and groans, and griefs, and fears, 

And death itself, shall die. 

It is expedient that I go away ; but I will return unto 
you, and be to you a guardian spirit. 

Peater. — Father Divine, into thy hands do we now 
commit the spirit of our fondly-loved one, trusting that he 
(or she) will seek the acquaintance of intelligent, wise, and 
philanthropic persons, in the spirit-life ; that there his (or 
her) mind may be more and yet more enlarged : and that 
through his (or her) instrumentality Ave, also, shall be ele- 
vated to higher and more spiritualized conditions. Amen. 

On reaching the grave, these words may be repeated : 

Dust to dust, earth to earth, ashes to ashes ; but life to 
life, spirit to spirit; and thus may this loved one be wel 
corned by ministering angels to the haven of rest, the port 
of peace. 

[Note. — It is proposed, when a church shall be organized in accord 
ance with the outline set forth in this work, to prepare a more compre- 
hensive ritual, adapted more fully to meet the varied wants of individ- 
uals, and of public assemblies.! 

85 57 

END OP VOL. I. 



APPENDIX. 



CATALOGUE OF TREATISES REMAINING IN HAND. 

The following are the titles and leading topics of papers remaining in hand 
after the compilation of the foregoing pages. This catalogue is appended at the 
suggestion of the invisible authors ; and it is presumed that, as intimated in the 
prefatory " Address to the Header," these treatises may, at a future day (should 
the public appetite call for them), be incorporated into a succeeding volume or 
volumes. 

Absorption. — Capacities of the Body and the Mind to absorb Surrounding Ele- 
ments. 

Adjustments. — Negative and Positive Poles, or the North and the South — The 
Compass — Action of Heat as an Adjustor — The Floral World — Construction 
of the Male and Female Organs — Proportion of the Two Sexes — Unions of 
the Sexes for various Adjustive Purposes. 

Ancient Ruins. — Dead Languages — Religions — Petrifactions — Necromancy — 
Magic — The Pyramids — Sources of the Nile — Vision — The Uses of History. 

Architecture. — Ancient Structures — Grecian, Gothic, and Ionic — The Interme- 
diate — Roman Cement — Ninevan Structures — The Gauls as Architects — The 
Human Body as a Structure — Curves, Ovals, Arches, etc. — The Human Eye — 
The Ribs — Doors, Windows, Sashes, etc. 

Arts. — Of Speaking — Writing — Constructing — Cementing — Embalming — 
Swimming — Reading — Living — Sleeping — Travelling — Acquiring Knowl- 
edge — Happiness. 

Astrologv. — Distinction from other Sciences — Planetary Motions — Chronology 

— Signs, and their Interpretation — Planetary Transmission — Calculations, 
etc. 

Atmospheres. — Their Uses — Their Combinations — Their Connection with Geo- 
logic Formations. 

Biographical Sketches. — fesus — Themistocles — Lycurgus — Socrates — Plato 

— Neander — Joan of Arc — Nero — Napoleon — Frederick the Great — Peter 
the Hermit — John Calvin — Michael Servetus — Adam Clarke — Thomas 
Glarkson — William Penn — Lady Huntington — Andrew Jackson — Robert G. 
Shaw — Patrick Henry — Margaret Fuller — Elizabeth Fry — Daniel Webster 

- Isaac T. Hopper — John Quincy Adams. 



676 APPENDIX. 

Centralittes. — The Grand Central Mind — The Mother the Centre of the Domes- 
tic Circle — Central Minds among the Animals — Central Minds of Trade and 
Commerce — Centre of the Body — Centre of the Mind — Centre of the Heart, 
or Affections — Centre of Sensation — Centre of the Solar System — Action of 
Centres on Centres — Central Attractions — Man the Grand Centre of all Sub- 
lunary Things. 

Commerce. — Its Uses — Its Abuses — Its Greatness — Locations — How to be Com- 
menced—The Old World— The Growth of Ideas. 

Concentrations. — The Onion — The Peppers — Concentration of Persons — Men- 
tal Concentration — Multiplication of Power by Concentration — Generation 
as connected with Concentration — Respiration as a Concentrator — Desire ; 
what it is — Worship as a Concentrator — Concentrators of Light and Heat. 

Conglomerations. — Sea- Shells and other Minerals — Motion as connected with 
Conglomerations — Interfusions as connected with Primals — Conglomeration 
of Subjects, the Unity of all Truth — Conglomeration of Persons — Conglom- 
eration of Mechanisms — The God-Element in Man, its Conglomeration with 
Lower Forms of Life. 

Constructive Faculties. — The Observers — The Measurers — The Ears — The 
Hands — The Approximative Powers — The Modellics — The Perfectors — The 
Imitators — The Applicators — Relations of Things Constructed — The Util- 
ities — Transmissions from Planet to Planet. 

Consecrations. — Their Uses — Goods which may be imparted — Emanations in 
General — Times and Seasons — Houses, Lands, Garments, etc. — Signs and 
Tokens — Consecration of Domain. 

Contractions and Expansions. 

Cultivation. — Of Persons — Shrubberies — Grains — The Succulents — Winter 
and Spring Grains — Grasses — Suggestions relating to Times, Seasons, Moons, 
etc. 

Currency. — Should it be Regulated by Government ? 

Customs and Habits. — Of the Jews — Of the Barbarians — Of the Christians. 

Decorations. — Personal — Floral — Shrubberies — Paths — Avenues, etc.— Archi- 
tectural — Results of a Union of the Spirit-Life with the Earth-Condition — 
Prospective Labors. 

Education. — Defects of Popular Education — Needs of the Present Age — Man's 
Possibilities and Probabilities — Caution in Laying Foundation Principles — 
Prospective Efforts — Union of Spirit-Life with Earth-Condition indispensable 
to thorough Growth — Encouragements. 

Embellishments. — The purely Ornamental in Nature — Portraits — Goods of the 
Finer Territories — Embellishing Tenements, etc. — Coverings as Embellish- 
ments — Book Embellishments — Floral Embellishments — Wings of Butterfly, 
Peacock, etc. — Horse and other Trappings — Oratorical Embellishments — 
— Embellishment of Grounds — Personal Decorations. 

Eruptions. — Their Causes — Special Seasons of Occurrence — Earthquakes — Vol- 
canic Eruptions — New Conditions for Vegetables and Animals — Existences 
yet to be Generated, as a Sequence of Geological and other Changes — Future 
Destiny of Man — New Combinations of Vegetables, Animals, and Man — 
Functions of the Genital Organs in the New Era — Woman in Distinction 
from Man — Rearing of the New Order of Existences — Growth ; what it is. 



APPENDIX. G77 

IxGHAHcns. — Wants — Supplies — Intermedlatee — Beale of Prioefl — Advantages 
ami Disadvantages of Barter — Uso of Capita] — Eraternitjj its Needj and 
its Blessu 

Vaoboloot (the Science of External Facial Expression). — The External and the 
Internal — Tho Forehead — The Eye — The Cheeks — The Nose — The Mouth 

— The Chin. etc. 

: :ks (I'n i:). — Heaving — Fooling — Seeing — Smelling — Tasting — Acquir- 
ing — Retaining or Accumulating. 
PlBftES. — General Laws of Contraction and Expansion — The Nervous System — 
Reception and [mpartation — The Emotions: Laughing, Crying, Singing, etc. — 
Action of Exhilarating Gases — Grief — Anxiety, etc. 

FOOTOLOGV, OR LOCOMOTION. 

Fruits. — Their Uses, Beauties, and Economies. 

Gases. — Their Origin, etc. 

Geology. — Concretions — Petrifactions — Man Geologically Considered — Woman 
as a Combinist — Conehology — Pearls, Rubies, Diamonds — The Various Ores 
in their Natural Conditions — Coals — Rods, Talismans, Charms, etc. — Dis- 
covery of Natural Deposits — Uses of Knowledge, etc. 

Germs. — Vegetable and Animal — Ideas and Thoughts — Their Depositories — 
Their Multiplication — Trunks and Branches, or Expansions — Prospectives, 
or Blossoms — Fruits, or Culminations — The Heart, or Core — Reproduction 

— The Essences, or Flavors — Preservations — Practical Uses of the whole 
Subject. 

Glasses. — Focals, Transparencies, etc. 

Handology (the Science of the Hand). — Indications of Character, etc., traced upon 
the Hand. 

Head (The). — The Coronals, Frontals, and Posteriors of the Human Head, and of 
the Heads of Birds — Offices of Hairs and Plumage on the Head — Office of the 
Nose, and the Beak — Intelligence — Location of the Will-Wheel — Intuition 
and Reason — Desire ; what it is, and how Generated — Gratifications ; what 
they are, and how they act — Sorrows, Disappointments, and Presentiments ; 
their Nature and Effects upon Body and Soul — Suggestions relative to Marine 
Structures in Harmony with Mental Laws. 

Hydraulics and Hydrostatics. 

Illumination. — What is Light ? — Office of Stars, Moons, and Suns — Impregna- 
tions by and through Light — Capacity to receive Light — Impartation of 
Light — Its Action on Opacme Substances — Phosphorus and its Uses. 

Imposts. — National Exchanges — Customs in General — Duties on Raw and Man- 
ufactured Articles — Relations with France and Great Britain — Irish Linens 

— Scotch Fabrics — Manchester. 

Inflations. — Gases — Balloons — The Ethereals — Practical Suggestions relating 
to Expansions. 

Intensif, ations. — Action of Heat — Fermentations — Tests of Moral and Spirit- 
ual Growth — Evils and their Uses — Goods resultant from Evils — Storms — 
Human Growth, consequent of Intensifications. 

57* 



678 APPENDIX. 

Interblendings. — Colors ; their Uses and Interminglings — Climates , their Influ- 
ences — Soils ; their Qualities and Influences — Chemistry — Marriage — Action 
of Mind on Mind — Planetary Interblendings, and Method of Divine Govern- 
ment. 

Labor and Laborers. — Laborers in General — Dignity of Labor — Humanitarian 
Labors — Preparatives for Unitary Labors — Woman as a Co-Laborer with 
Man — True Womanhood — True Matehood, as it bears relation to Labor. 

Life. — Definition of Terms — Interior Life — Action of Spirit-Life on the Human 
Body — Life-Culture — Expansion of Life — Intercourse between Persons in 
Different Lifes — Practical Suggestions. 

Mental Philosophy. — Nature and Origin of Mind — Thought — Intelligence — 
Thoughts move in Orbits — Mind a Magnetic Organism — Craniology — Dual- 
ity of Mind — Observation — Art — Action of Mind on Mind, embracing the 
Planetary Worlds — Semen ; its Qualities, Transmission, and Foetal Processes 
— Growth or Expansion of Mind — Culture of Mind — Inventions — Unitary 
Action, embracing tbe Mind of all Minds, and unfolding the Will-Power — 
Man as related to God — The Angelic Worlds — Pre-Existences — Mind in the 
World of Causes — Influxes from the World of Causes — Psychometry — Faith 
and Hope, Mentally Considered — Practicability of Constructing a Model 
Mind — An Electric Receiver — Practical Applications. 

Models. — Their Uses, etc. 

Model Mind. — Suggestions relating to Construction of — Mind in Distinction from 
Mineral and Vegetable Matter — Duality and Trinity of Mind — Power to 
inspect Mind — Orders of Mind — Beasts, Birds, Fishes, Man — Combinations 
of Mind — Faculties of the Mind — Male and Female Mind — Growth of 
Mind, with reference to the Foetal Processes — Steps preparatory to Construc- 
tion of a Model. 

Neatness. — Cleansing Processes of Nature — Purity of Fresh Vegetables — Neat- 
ness of Animals, and of Persons — Ablutions, and their Effect on Harmony of 
Mind and Body — Neatness of Arrangements, etc. 

Ornamentals. — Beauty of Person — Propriety of Dress — Conversation — Jew- 
els — Grace of Motion — Position — True Grandeur — Civilities of Life — 
Bestowal of Gifts — Punctuality, and Bedemption of Pledges — Deference to 
Superiors — Uses of Polite Literature. 

Physiological. — The Body as connected with the Mind — The Soul, or the Divine 
Faculties, as connected with the Body — Immortal or Comparatively Imma- 
terial Coverings of both Soul and Body — Aliments, as affecting both the 
Inner and the Outer — Complexes, or Cohabitations — Plurality of Worlds, or 
Existences — Application to Agriculture, Horticulture, Pomology, Animals, 
and Man. 

Preserves. — Preservation of the Peach, Berries, Green Peas, Apples, Sauces, 
Grapes, Fish, Meats for the Sea, etc. 

Seas (The). — The Gases as Connected with the Seas — Navigation — The Seas as 
Generators of Electric Elements — Deposits in Seas — Upheavings and Sub- 
mergings — Ages of different Seas, etc. 



APPENDIX. G79 

Sweets and ACIDS. — Sweet Apples anil Pears — Refined Sugar — Sweetmeats in 
general — Sweet Pern — The Boney-Bee, etc. — Sorrel — Ghreen Fruit — Nitric 
Acid — Sour Milk, Cream, etc. — Sour Crout — Physiological Eil'eet of Acids. 

Religious. — Eoura of Devotion and Seclusion — Public Assemblies — Symbols — 
Confessions and Forgh eness — Humiliations, or Penances — Feasts — Marriage 
and Burial Services — bin; what it is, and what it is not — Persistence in 
Falses — Reparations — Regenerative Influences — True Honor — Penances 
and Fastings. 

Remedial Institutions. — Their Necessity, Locations, etc. 

Rocks. — Their Composition, Upheavings, Fissures, etc. 

Temperaments (The). — The Sanguine, or Hopeful — The Deliberative, or Moder- 
ate — The Sad, or Melancholic — The Noisy, or Boisterous — The Active, or 
Industrious — The Humorous, or Cheerful — The Neat, or Orderly — The Meek, 
or Quiet — The Sweet, or Attractive — The Affectional, or Sympathetic — The 
Liberal, or Generous — The Devotional, or Aspirational. 

Unitary Efforts. — Combination of Means — Mutualism, its Extent — Securities 
for Investments — Mortgages — Grouping of Children, etc. — Meals, Lodging, 
etc. — The Unconsecrated and the Consecrated. 

Utensils. — For Farm and Domestic Use. 

Vacuums. — What is, and what is not, a Vacuum — The Electric Ship — The 

Negative or Receptive State — Attractions to Negatives, etc. 
Velnology. — Veins in the Human Body and in the Earth. 

Winds, Tides, etc. 

The following are announced as soon to be Communicated. 

Cultivation of the Earth. — The Earth Elementarily considered — Liquids as 
they bear relation to the Earth, embracing Dews, Snows, Hails, etc. — Action 
of the Sun upon the Earth — Absorption as it relates to the Earth — Tempera- 
ture — Fevers and other Contagions — New Forms of Life, relating to Insects 
and other simpler existences — Spawn and other Jellies — Upheavings of the 
Earth; its advantages and disadvantages; how to Plough various Soils — 
What Animals can be best reared on certain Soils — What Grains can be raised 
on certain Soils, embracing the Grasses — Rotation ; what does and does not 
exhaust the Soil — Influence of Soil-Cultivation on Man — Vitalizing the 
Earth — Action of Metals upon the Soil ; Difficulties of ordinary Chemistry — 
The Life-Principles in Composts ; of Lime, Salt, Guano, etc. — Animal Com- 
posts, their Qualities ; embracing the Liquids, and how to save them — Fruit 
and other Trees ; to what extent they impoverish or enrich the Soil — Salt ; on 
what Soils it appears — Tools for Cultivating the Soil — A Farm-House ; what 
it should be — Rearing of Sheep ; their influence on Soils — Importance of 
Markets — Agricultural Associations — Books versus Practice — Fencing — 
Draining — Negatives and Positives, as they relate to Soils, Products, Health, 
Harmony, etc. — New Countries ; how to decide of Location — Groups as they 



680 APPENDIX. 

relate to New Countries ; laying out of Towns, Villages, etc. — Free Labor 
and Slavery — "Woman as a Cultivator of the Soil ; Health of Females — Man- 
ual Labor Schools — Hydraulics and Hydrostatics as they relate to Agriculture 
— Outhouses — Irrigation, Meadows, etc. — Submergings, Depositions, etc. — 
Garden Vegetables and Grains as Foods — Absorbment of Soils by Animals, 
Man, etc. — Long and Short Seasons — Birds, their Relation to Insects — 
Expenses of rearing various Animals — The Glory and Independence of Agri- 
cultural Labor — Address to Agricultural Associations. 

Zoology. — Man in distinction from Animals — Grades of Animated Existence — 
Grand Productive and Procreative Laws — Instinct ; what it is, and what it is 
not — Approximation of Instinct to Reason — Animal Magnetism, embracing 
the whole subject of Signs, Sorrows, Joys, Hopes, Fears — Sexual Organs and 
Procreation in Animals — Milk of various Animals — Production of Animals 
for Market — Diseases of Animals — Pasturage — Government of the Horse, 
etc. — Art of Breeding Animals — The Use of Working Animals — The Road- 
ster ; what constitutes one ; Feed in journeying — Speech of Man, and the 
Voices of Animals — Uses of Animals as Food — Crossing of Breeds — Requi- 
sites of a good Groom — Shelters for Animals — Composts from Animals — 
Physical Force of Animals ; where it lies — Colors of Animals ; which the most 
valuable — Influence of Climate and Temperature on Animals — On Bleeding, 
Trimming, and Cropping Animals ; the Fetlock and its Uses. 



< 



























- 









4> r 









- 






































^ 






V-* 
















- 






■ 


























































































Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

I WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVAT.ON 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 






